Federal Court of Australia
Malone v State of Queensland (The Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim) (No 5) [2021] FCA 1639
Table of Corrections | |
In [18], in line 10 of quote, delete “[a kind of gourd which, when dried, coud be used for carrying water]” | |
In [63], in line 1 of quote, insert “[sic]” after “under” | |
In [100(b)], in line 2 of quote, insert “[sic – claimants’]” | |
In [114], in line 1, insert “the” before “15 December 2017” | |
In [115(a)], in line 1, insert “the” before “15 December 2017” | |
In [118], delete the first ellipsis | |
In [154], in line 7, delete “identified?”” and replace with “identified”.” | |
In [157], in line 8, insert “(italics in original)” | |
In [171], in line 4, delete “sine” and replace with “since” | |
In [183], in line 5, delete “because” and replace with “became” | |
In [195], in line 6, insert “(at [40] and [42])” after “following term” | |
In [204(5)], in line 5 of the quote, insert “[sic – basis]” after “base” | |
In [206], in line 4, delete “insight to” and replace with “insight into” | |
In [221], in line 6, insert “(at [483] and [485])” after “as follows” | |
In [263], in line 6, insert “(at [20]-[22])” after “as follows” | |
In [266], in line 4, change “Wieri” to “Wierdi” | |
In [271], in line 12, delete “Sandy Camp” and replace with “Sandy Creek camp” | |
In [273], in line 4, delete “(see [4] and [131])” and replace with “(see at [4] and [131] above)” | |
In [275], in line 3, insert “second” between “its FASOC” | |
In [277], in line 5, delete “in [9]” | |
In [290], delete the ellipsis in the quote | |
In [292], in line 3, delete “Ms Kemppi” and replace with “Ms Delia Kemppi” | |
In [292], in line 7, delete “Ms Barnard” and replace with “Ms Lester Barnard” | |
In [292], in line 10, delete “Mr Tilley and Ms Gyemore” and replace with “Mr Leslie Tilley and Ms Priscilla Gyemore” | |
In [305], delete the last sentence and replace with “She also said that “we have a spirit within us that connects to the land … I know in my – within my spirit that I’m connected to the land”.” | |
In [306], in line 5, delete “have” and replace with “had” | |
In [324], delete the last two sentences | |
In [325], in line 1, delete “scared” and replace with “sacred” | |
In [332], in line 2, delete “Uncle Beau” and replace with “Uncle Bow” | |
In [359], in line 2, insert “that” after “She said” | |
In [359], in line 7, delete “granddaughter” and replace with “daughter” | |
In [372], insert quotation marks around both quotes, remove the indentation and run them on to form two sentences | |
Delete [387]-[401] | |
In old [411], in line 2, insert “(italics in original)” after the quote | |
In olf [413], in line 5, insert “Johnson” after “Uncle Hedley” | |
In old [414], in the last line, delete “ Auntie Liz and brother Hedley” and replace with “ Aunty Lizzie and by his brother Hedley” | |
In old [423], in line 1, insert “Coedie” between “Mr McAvoy” | |
In old [423], in line 1, delete “2 December” and replace with “3 December” | |
In old [434], in line 4, delete “lead” and replace with “led” | |
In old [442], in line 2, insert “that” after “Alpha and” | |
In old [443], in line 3, delete the second “from the” | |
In old [445], in line 1, delete the first “She” and replace with “Ms Irene Simpson” | |
In old [446(4)], in line 2, delete “Simson” and replace with “Simpson” | |
In old [460], in line 1, delete “that that” and replace with “that” | |
In old [461], in line 1, insert “She said that” before “Dolly’s body” | |
In old [462], in line 1, delete “near” | |
In old [463], insert “She said that” at the beginning of the last sentence | |
In old [481], in line 4, insert “that” after “She said” | |
In old [484], in line 1, delete “scared” and replace with “sacred” | |
In old [485], in line 5, delete “her father that” and replace with “her father” | |
In old [494], in line 3, delete “the” | |
In old [498], in line 2, add “[sic]” after “before” | |
In old [507], in line 1, delete “[her]” and replace with “[m]y” | |
In old [507], in line 9, delete the second “she” and replace with “Granny Daisy” | |
In old [520], in line 2, delete “law and custom” and replace with ““lore and custom”” | |
In old [522], in line 2, delete “saplings for burial pots” and replace with “saplings to mark burial plots” | |
In old [523], in line 4, delete “because she was the eldest and because her older sister” and replace with “because she was the next oldest as her older sister” | |
In old [538], delete the third last sentence | |
In old [551], in line 3, delete “by elders in Cherbourg” and replace with “by the elders in his family in Cherbourg” | |
In old [554], in line 5, insert a full stop after “close”” | |
In old [554], in line 5, delete “he” and replace with “He” | |
In old [555], in line 2, delete the quote and replace with “let me go to [a] funeral because they reckon[ed] I was too young to go to a funeral … so I climbed up on the roof and watched the procession” | |
In old [556], in line 1, delete “when” and replace with “where” | |
In old [557], in line 4, delete “onto neighbour’s” and replace with “onto [his] neighbour’s” | |
In old [560], in line 3, delete “hands out” and replace with “hangs out” | |
In old [564], in line 4, delete “an” | |
In old [571], in the last line, delete “to step in front of elders out of respect” and replace with ““[to step] over/across Elders”” | |
In old [579], delete the last sentence | |
In old [585], in line 1, insert “Delia” between “Ms Kemppi” | |
In old [592], in line 2, delete “Mrs Kemppi” and replace with “Ms Kemppi” | |
In old [600], in line 1, insert “Adrian” between “Mr Burragubba” | |
In old [601], in line 4, insert “mother” after “remembered her” | |
In old [602], in line 1, insert “Wakka” after “Wakka” | |
In old [616], in line 2, insert “that” after “He said” | |
In old [616], in line 2, delete “[his]” and replace with “my” | |
In old [617], in line 1, delete “Jangga Overlap Area” and replace with “[CB/J#3 claim area]” | |
In old [617], in line 4, delete “overlap area” and replace with “[CB/J#3 claim area] | |
In old [617], in line 5, delete “overlap” and replace with “[CB/J#3 claim area] | |
In old [621], at the beginning of line 1 of the second paragraph of the quote, insert “[MR LLOYD:]” | |
In old [623], at the beginning of line 1 of the second paragraph of the quote, insert “[MR LLOYD:]” | |
In old [625], at the beginning of line 1 of the second paragraph of the quote, insert “[MR LLOYD:]” | |
In old [627], at the beginning of line 1 of the second paragraph of the quote, insert “[MR LLOYD:]” | |
In old [629], in line 1, delete “overlap area” and replace with “[CB/J#3 claim area] | |
In old [630], in line 6, insert “[sic]” after “Down [R]anges” | |
In old [633], in line 2, delete “Mithera” and replace with “Mit’thera” | |
In old [633], in line 5, delete “stumpy tail” and replace with “stumpy tailed” | |
In old [633], in line 8, delete “Mundagutt” and replace with “Mundagutta” | |
In old [633], in line 10, insert “Springs” after “Doongmabulla” | |
In old [633], in line 11, insert “[sic]” after “Mithera” | |
In old [635], in the last line, insert “ceremonies” after “initiation” | |
In old [637], in line 1, insert “had” after “He said that he” | |
In old [637], in line 2, delete “and that he” and replace with “and he” | |
In old [640], in the last line, insert “had” after “because they” | |
In old [647], in line 3, delete “doolabineta” and replace with “doolabienta” | |
In old [649], in line 4, delete “CD/J#3” and replace with “CB/J#3” | |
In old [650], in line 1, delete “[his]” and replace with “my” | |
In old [652], in the last line, delete “CB people” and replace with “Clermont-Belyando people” | |
In old [653], in line 4, delete “[himself]” and replace with “myself” | |
In old [655], in line 4, delete “Eastmeere” and replace with “Eastmere” | |
In old [665], in line 1, delete “overlap” and replace with “[CB/J#3 claim]” | |
In old [665], in line 2, delete “sacred area” and replace with “sacred sites” | |
In old [666], in line 6, delete “the” before “stumpy tailed” | |
In old [670], in line 4, delete “where” and replace with “when” | |
In old [683], in line 1, insert “to” after “and her mother” | |
In old [687], in line 5, delete “[her]” and replace with “me” | |
In old [690], in line 1, insert “that” after “She claimed” | |
In old [694], in line 2, delete “our” and replace with “[her]” | |
In old [697], in line 1, insert “that” after “She said” | |
In old [697], in line 2, insert “that” before “he told her” | |
In old [701], in line 3, insert “said that her mother had” after “As well she” | |
In old [711], in line 9, delete “some sort of” and replace with “a” | |
In old [721], in line 5, insert quotation marks around “by his grandparents, his ancestors” | |
In old [721], in line 3, delete “[and] that my father is classed as a brother” and replace with “[and] my father is classed … as a brother” | |
In old [721], in line 3, insert quotation marks around “didn’t like talking about the past much” | |
In old [722], in line 5, delete “the travelling” and replace with “these travelling” | |
In old [729], in the quote, delete “[claim area](??)” and replace with “[c]laim [a]rea” | |
In old [732], in line 3, delete “cognatic decent” and replace with “cognatic descent” | |
In old [732], in line 5, delete “of on the” and replace with “of the” | |
In old [769], in the quote, delete “anthologists” and replace with “anthropologists” | |
In old [773], in line 14, delete “was” and replace with “were” | |
In old [806], in line 5, “delete “us experts” and replace with “[the] experts” | |
In old [814], in line 10, delete “he acknowledged that” | |
In old [824], in line 3, insert “Mr Gordon” before “Pullar” | |
In old [851], in line 5, delete “Mr Gordon” | |
In old [860], delete “[116]” after the quote | |
In old [868], in line 4, delete “[were linked” and replace with “[being linked” | |
In old [871], in line 2, delete “sister” and replace with “brother” | |
In old [889], in line 5 of the paragraph after the table, delete “Johnston” and replace with “Johnson” | |
In old [914], in the last line, delete “Section B” | |
In old [991], in line 2, delete “Section B” | |
In old [1049], remove the bold | |
In old [1067], in line 4, delete “Section B” | |
In old [1067], in line 6, delete “Section B” | |
In old [1144], in line 3, delete “Section A” | |
In old [1138(e)], in line 3, delete [6.1] and replace with [6] | |
In old [1159], in line 2, delete “21 April” and replace with “29 April” | |
In old [1193], in line 4, delete “[…]” and replace with “[1194”] | |
In old [1235(c)], in line 1, delete “(d) above” and replace with “(b) above” | |
As a result of the deletion of [387]-[401] mentioned above, the cross-referencing has therefore changed |
ORDERS
DATE OF ORDER: |
THE COURT ORDERS THAT:
1. The separate questions stated be answered as follows:
But for any question of extinguishment of native title:
a) Does native title exist in relation to any and what land and waters of the claim area?
b) In relation to that part of the claim area where the answer to (a) above is in the affirmative:
i. Who are the persons, or each group of persons, holding the common or group rights comprising native title?
ii. What is the nature and extent of the native title rights and interests?
Answer
a) no;
b) not applicable.
Note: Entry of orders is dealt with in Rule 39.32 of the Federal Court Rules 2011.
ORDERS
QUD 296 of 2020 | ||
BETWEEN: | COLIN MCLENNAN, MARIE WALLACE, LESLIE MCLENNAN, REBECCA BUDBY AND JUSTIN POWER ON BEHALF OF THE JANGGA PEOPLE #3 Applicant | |
AND: | STATE OF QUEENSLAND First Respondent SUZANNE ENID THOMPSON Second Respondent JOABEN CHARLES JEFFREY THOMPSON (and others named in the Schedule) Third Respondent |
order made by: | REEVES J |
DATE OF ORDER: | 23 December 2021 |
THE COURT ORDERS THAT:
1. The separate questions stated be answered as follows:
But for any question of extinguishment of native title:
a) Does native title exist in relation to any and what land and waters of the claim area?
b) In relation to that part of the claim area where the answer to (a) above is in the affirmative:
i. Who are the persons, or each group of persons, holding the common or group rights comprising native title?
ii. What is the nature and extent of the native title rights and interests?
Answer
a) no;
b) not applicable.
Note: Entry of orders is dealt with in Rule 39.32 of the Federal Court Rules 2011.
REEVES J:
1 In September 2019 the authorised applicant of the Clermont-Belyando claim group (the CB claim group) filed an amended native title determination application under s 13 of the Native Title Act 1993 (Cth) (the NTA) over a large area of land and waters (approximately 30,200 square kilometres) in Central Queensland. That claim was the final iteration of a claim that was originally filed with the Court in 2004 on behalf of a claim group calling itself the Wangan and Jagalingou people.
2 As the name of the present claim group implies, the claim area surrounds the town of Clermont in Central Queensland, particularly to its south, west and north. The other component of the claim group’s name refers to the Belyando River. It rises in the Drummond Range just north of the southern boundary of the claim area and flows through its western side more than 200 kilometres in a broadly northerly direction. It eventually joins with the Suttor River about 70 kilometres north of the northern boundary of the claim area. These distances may serve to indicate why the Belyando River is said to be one of the longest watercourses in Queensland.
3 On 21 July 2017, the following separate questions were stated in respect of the then extant Wangan/Jagalingou claim:
Pursuant to rule 30.01 of the Federal Court Rules 2011 (Cth), the following questions be decided separately from and before any other questions in the proceedings:
“But for any question of extinguishment of native title:
a) Does native title exist in relation to any and what land and waters of the claim area?
b) In relation to that part of the claim area where the answer to (a) above is in the affirmative:
i. Who are the persons, or each group of persons, holding the common or group rights comprising native title?
ii. What is the nature and extent of the native title rights and interests?”
(Italics in original)
4 After a number of adjournments, the trial of these separate questions began at Clermont in early December 2019. Shortly thereafter a separate group of people claiming to be from the Clermont-Belyando area filed a native title determination application which entirely overlapped the CB claim area (the CB#2 claim). As required by s 67 of the NTA, orders were made for that claim to be heard concurrently with the CB claim. That trial continued in December 2019 and recommenced in early February 2020. It was then to be continued in April 2020, but that was prevented by the onset of the Corona Virus Disease 2019 (COVID-19) pandemic. In late September 2020, before the trial had resumed, the authorised applicant of the Jangga people filed a native title determination application which overlapped the northern half, approximately, of the CB claim area (the J#3 claim). At about the same time, the CB#2 claim was discontinued.
5 On 9 October 2020, again as required by s 67 of the NTA, orders were made for the two remaining claims to be heard together: the original CB claim and the J#3 claim. As a part of those orders, the J#3 claim area was divided into two Parts: A and B. Part A comprised that part of the claim which overlapped a portion of the CB claim area, as shown on the map annexed to these reasons (Schedule A). As well, those orders stated substantially identical separate questions to those above with respect to that area (the CB/J#3 claim area). Part B of the J#3 claim lies to the west of the CB/J#3 claim area and is not affected by this judgment. The separate questions in the CB claim are still to be answered with respect to the whole of that claim area (the CB claim area). However, henceforth in these reasons, unless greater specificity is required, I will generally refer to the area of land and waters affected by this judgment as simply “the claim area”.
6 The trial of the two sets of separate questions mentioned above proceeded in December 2020 and was concluded in late April 2021. This judgment provides answers to those two sets of separate questions. For the reasons that follow, the answers are:
In the CB claim:
(a) No;
(b) Not applicable.
In the J#3 claim:
(a) No;
(b) Not applicable.
THE STRUCTURE OF THESE REASONS
7 Including the introductory section above, these reasons are structured as follows:
8 The British Crown claimed sovereignty over the then Colony of New South Wales on 7 February 1788. Its claim included that part of the Australian continent extending from Cape York in the north to the southern tip of Van Diemen’s Land in the south. In the west, it extended to the 135th degree of longitude, which runs from a point west of the Gulf of Carpentaria in the north to a point west of Spencer’s Gulf in the south (Alex C. Castles, An Australian Legal History, The Law Book Company Limited, pp 24-25). While that acquisition of sovereignty affected land title in the claim area, British settlement of Australia did not directly affect the Aboriginal inhabitants of that area until more than half a century later.
9 This hiatus raises the concept of effective sovereignty. It is an admitted fact on the pleadings in these matters that “effective sovereignty” occurred “circa the mid-1850s”. It should, however, be noted that this concept does not involve a recasting of what true sovereignty entails. Rather, it fixes a later point in time up to which it may be inferred that the acknowledgement of laws and observance of customs by the original peoples of the country continued essentially unchanged. In Gudjala People No 2 v Native Title Registrar (2008) 171 FCR 317; [2008] FCAFC 157 (Gudjala), the Full Court referred to the primary judge’s interpretation of the use that a delegate of the National Native Title Registrar had made of that concept and observed, with apparent approval (at [72]):
His Honour referred to the delegate’s conclusion that effective sovereignty occurred at about 1850-1860. He took that conclusion to mean that European occupation had occurred at about that time. He defined the task before him as identification of the existence in 1850-1860 of a society of people living according to identifiable laws and customs having a normative content. Such laws and customs must establish normal standards of conduct or perhaps be prescriptive of such standards.
10 Since Gudjala, numerous first instance judgments and some Full Courts have adopted the same approach (see, for example, Banjima People v Western Australia (No 2) (2013) 305 ALR 1; [2013] FCA 868 (Banjima) at [82] per Barker J; Dempsey (on behalf of the Bularnu, Waluwarra and Wangkayujuru People) v Queensland (No 2) (2014) 317 ALR 432; [2014] FCA 528 (Dempsey) at [532] per Mortimer J; Coconut on behalf of the Northern Cape York #2 Native Title Claim Group v State of Queensland [2014] FCA 629 at [34] per Greenwood J; Croft on behalf of the Barngarla Native Title Claim Group v State of South Australia (2015) 325 ALR 213; [2015] FCA 9 (Croft) at [209] per Mansfield J; Anderson on behalf of the Wulli Wulli People v State of Queensland (No 3) [2015] FCA 821 at [56] per Collier J; Ashwin on behalf of the Wutha People v State of Western Australia (No 4) [2019] FCA 308 (Ashwin) at [276] per Bromberg J and Fortescue Metals Group v Warrie (2019) 273 FCR 350; [2019] FCAFC 177 at [197]-[202] per Jagot and Mortimer JJ, with Robertson, Griffiths and White JJ agreeing). The same approach will be adopted in these reasons.
(3) The early European explorers – several encounters with Aboriginal people
11 The reports of Dr Fiona Skyring (tendered by the Clermont-Belyando applicant (the CB applicant)) and Dr Phillip Clarke and Mr Daniel Leo (tendered by the J#3 applicant) all contain histories of the CB/J#3 claim area, although it is important to note that, since it was prepared in 2011 for the purposes of the J#1 claim, Mr Leo’s report is largely confined to the claim area, subsequently determination area, of that claim (the J#1 determination area): see McLennan on behalf of the Jangga People v State of Queensland [2012] FCA 1082 (McLennan). That area lies immediately to the north of the present CB/J#3 claim area. What follows has been extracted from those reports. However, it is worth noting at the outset the following cautions that Dr Clarke included in the introductory paragraphs to his history:
13 In keeping with the nature of historical records over much of Australia, the sources utilised here are predominately by non-Aboriginal men who were involved as colonists, pastoralists or officials in areas remote from major town centres. In my experience with working on land claims and on other native title claims, such records have a tendency to focus on the transformation of the country through the establishment of pastoral runs and mines, and to either overstate the extent to which Aboriginal people were removed from the region or to at least understate their role in opening up the country. In analysing this historical material, it must be considered that the lack of records is not evidence for the absence of Aboriginal people within the [c]laim [a]rea. The official historical accounts have tended to down play the agency that Aboriginal people had in conducting their own affairs and maintaining their cultural identity.
14 The historical accounts of the earliest period of European settlement do not generally identify the Aboriginal individuals and groups encountered, and in the available records they are often referred to simply as ‘blacks’, ‘natives’ and ‘savages’, and also as ‘wild blacks’ and ‘Myalls’, the latter being a commonly used colonial term used to mean Aboriginal people who were living traditionally beyond the control of the European authorities. The names of the Aboriginal people involved in significant events are only rarely given, and their cultural identities are generally unrecognised. Most of the men who left eye witness accounts of these events showed little or no interest in Aboriginal resource use and ceremony, and the Aboriginal occupation of country was to many of them an impediment to the establishment of profitable ‘runs’ or stations.
(Footnote omitted)
12 From the mid-1840s, there were three recorded European exploratory expeditions through the claim area or in its vicinity. In chronological order, they were Dr Ludwig Leichhardt (1845), Surveyor-General Sir Thomas Mitchell (1846) and Mr Augustus Gregory (1855). Each of them recorded the presence of Aboriginal people.
13 The Prussian naturalist and botanist, Leichhardt, set out from Jimbour Station on the Darling Downs on 1 October 1844. He passed through the claim area in early 1845. According to Dr Skyring’s report:
Much of the description in Leichhardt’s journal concerned the type of vegetation and the botanical curiosities in the landscape they traversed, and he and his party were constantly preoccupied with obtaining water and food. Leichhardt travelled through what is now called central Queensland during the hottest months of the year. From the junction of the Comet and Nogoa Rivers, they headed north, and reached the Isaac River in February 1845. Leichhardt named several landmarks near the eastern most point of the … claim area; Scott’s Peak, Calvert Peak, Lord’s Table Mountain, Campbell Peak and Mt Phillips. All of these places were named after Leichhardt’s travelling companions, or the sponsors who had financially supported the expedition.
14 On 14 January 1845, at the Mackenzie River, about 60 kilometres south east of the claim area, near the present town of Emerald, Leichhardt recorded the following journal entry concerning the presence of Aboriginal people:
Farther on, we came again to scrub, which uniformly covered the edge of the high land towards the river. Here, within the scrub, on the side towards the open country we found many deserted camps of the natives, which, from their position, seemed to have been used for shelter from the weather, or as hiding-places from enemies: several places had evidently been used for corroborris, (sic) and also for fighting.
(Footnote omitted)
15 On the same day, farther along the Mackenzie River, Leichhardt recorded observing that the area appeared to be “very populous” as follows:
Large heaps of mussel-shells, which have given food to successive generations of the natives, cover the steep sloping banks of the river, and indicate that this part of the country is very populous. The tracks of the natives were well beaten, and the fire-places in their camps numerous. The whole country had been on fire; smoldering [sic] logs, scattered in every direction, were often rekindled by the usual night breeze, and made us think that the Blackfellows were collecting in numbers around us — and more particularly on the opposite side of the river…
(Footnote omitted)
16 Two days later, still on the Mackenzie River, Leichhardt recorded the following encounter with two Aboriginal men who informed him, through an interpreter, the direction of flow of the Mackenzie River:
[W]e heard the cooee of a native, and in a short time two men were seen approaching and apparently desirous of having a parley. Accordingly, I went up to them; the elder, a well made man, had his left front tooth out, whilst the younger had all his teeth perfect; he was of a muscular and powerful figure, but, like the generality of Australian aborigines, had rather slender bones; he had a splendid pair of moustachios, [sic] but his beard was thin. They spoke a language entirely different from that of the natives of Darling Downs, but “yarrai” still meant water. Charley [an Aboriginal man who assisted Leichhardt as an interpreter], who conversed with them for some time, told me that they had informed him, as well as he could understand, that the Mackenzie flowed to the north-east.
(Footnote omitted)
17 About a month later (15 February 1845), having travelled to the north-west, and therefore likely to have been east or north of the claim area, Leichhardt made the following observations about the way in which the local Aboriginal inhabitants protected and used the available water resources, including digging wells and filtering water through sand:
[W]e came to a water-hole in the bed of the river, at its junction with a large oak tree creek coming from the northward…the natives had fenced it round with branches to prevent the sand from filling it up, and had dug small wells near it, evidently to obtain a purer and cooler water, by filtration through the sand…We continued our ride six miles higher up the river, without finding any water, with the exception of some wells made by the natives, and which were generally observed where watercourses or creeks joined the river…
Charley had, during my absence from the camp, had an interview with the natives, who made him several presents, among which were two fine calabashes which they had cleaned and used for carrying water; the larger one was pear-shaped, about a foot in length, and nine inches in diameter in the broadest part, and held about three pints. The natives patted his head, and hair, and clothing; but they retired immediately, when he afterwards returned to them, accompanied by Mr. Calvert [a member of Leichhardt’s party] on horseback.
(Footnote omitted)
18 On 24 February 1845, on the Isaac River, about 60 to 70 kilometres east of the claim area, Leichhardt recorded the following about obtaining water (without permission) from some wells near to a “camp of the natives” and the observations he made concerning the items that had been left in the camp, including an iron tomahawk made “apparently of the head of a hammer: a proof that they had had some communication with the sea-coast”:
I dismounted and cooeed; they answered; but when they saw me, they took such of their things as they could and crossed to the opposite side of the river in great hurry and confusion. When Brown [a member of Leichhardt’s party], who had stopped behind, came up to me, I took the calabash and put it to my mouth, and asked for ‘yarrai, yarrai’. They answered, but their intended information was lost to me; and they were unwilling to approach us. Their camp was in the bed of the river amongst some small Casuarinas. Their numerous tracks, however, soon led me to two wells, surrounded by high reeds, where we quenched our thirst. My horse was very much frightened by the great number of hornets buzzing about the water. After filling our calabash [a kind of gourd which, when dried, could be used for carrying water], we returned to the camp of the natives, and examined the things which they had left behind; we found a shield, four calabashes, of which I took two, leaving in their place a bright penny, for payment; there were also, a small water-tight basket containing acacia-gum; some unravelled fibrous bark, used for straining honey; a fire-stick, neatly tied up in tea-tree bark; a kangaroo net; and two tomahawks, one of stone, and a smaller one of iron, made apparently of the head of a hammer: a proof that they had had some communication with the sea-coast. The natives had disappeared.
(Footnote omitted)
19 Despite having amicable relations with the Aboriginal people he met, Leichhardt recorded in his journal (on 27 February 1845) that “they seemed very anxious to induce us to go down the river”, as the following entry demonstrates:
The natives had, in my absence, visited my companions, and behaved very quietly, making them presents of emu feathers, boomerangs, and waddies. Mr. Phillips [a member of Leichhardt’s party] gave them a medal of the coronation of her Majesty Queen Victoria, which they seemed to prize very highly. They were fine, stout, well made people, and most of them young; but a few old women, with white circles painted on their faces, kept in the back ground. They were much struck with the white skins of my companions, and repeatedly patted them in admiration. Their replies to inquiries respecting water were not understood; but they seemed very anxious to induce us to go down the river.
(Footnote omitted)
20 Sir Thomas Mitchell travelled in the vicinity of the claim area between July and September 1846. Dr Skyring noted in her report that Mitchell recorded his progress on a map which showed that “he reached a point on the Belyando River about 40 kilometres north of the northern boundary of the … claim area, then decided to return south along the river and back to his depot camp on the Maranoa”. She went on to observe that Mitchell’s map contained several notations of “Natives” including: near Mt Chantry, close to present day Alpha; near the junction with a tributary of the Belyando River, which he described as “‘w.s.w’ (west south west)”; and at a place on the northernmost part of his journey along the Belyando River about 40 kilometres north of the claim area.
21 Like Leichhardt, Mitchell was concerned to identify the local water resources. An example was his journal entry on 21 July 1846 as follows:
On turning my horse, he trod on an old heap of fresh water mussels, at an old fireplace of the natives. This was a cheering proof that water was not distant.
(Footnote omitted)
22 On 28 July 1846, further north along the Belyando River, Mitchell recorded having come across “still smoking fires, water-vessels, etc., of a tribe of natives”. However, the people concerned had left.
23 Farther north-west along the Belyando River, on 9 August 1846, Mitchell recorded the following interaction with a group of Aboriginal people who made it clear that they wanted him to leave the area:
We watered our horses and took some breakfast…one of the men observed some natives looking at us from a point of the opposite bank. I held up a green bough to one who stood forward in a rather menacing attitude, and who instantly replied to my signal of peace by holding up his boomerang. It was a brief but intelligible interview; no words could have been better understood on both sides; and I had fortunately determined, before we saw these natives, to return by tracing the river upwards … Graham got [our horses] together while I was telegraphing with the natives, some of whom I perceived filling some vessel with water, with which they retired into the woods. We saddled, and advanced to examine their track and the spot they had quitted, also that they might afterwards see our horses’ tracks there, lest our green bough and subsequent return might have encouraged them to follow us. Yuranigh [an Aboriginal man who acted as interpreter to Mitchell] was burning the mutton bones we had picked; but I directed him to throw them about, that the natives might see that we neither eat their kangaroos nor emus.
(Footnote omitted)
24 On the next day (10 August 1846), Mitchell recorded the following “hostile” encounter with a group of “seventeen natives” which occurred while he was away from the camp and during which it was made clear to the members of his party present in the camp that “the whole country belonged to the old man [the head of the group]” and that they should “leave that place”:
The camp had just been visited by seventeen natives, apparently bent on hostile purposes, all very strong, several of them upwards of six feet high. Each of them carried three or four missile clubs. They were headed by an old man, and a gigantic sort of bully, who would not keep his hands off our carts. They said, by signs, that the whole country belonged to the old man. They pointed in the direction in which I had gone, and to where Mr. Stephenson happened to be at the time, down in the river bed; and then beckoned to the party that they also should follow or go where I had gone, or leave that place. They were received very firmly, but civilly and patiently, by the men, and were requested to sit down at a distance, my man Brown, being very desirous that I should return before they departed; thinking the old man might have given me some information about the river, which he called ‘Belyando’. But a noisy altercation seemed to arise between the old chief and the tallest man, about the clubs, during which the latter again came forward, and beckoned to others behind, who came close up also. Each carried a club under each arm, and another in each hand, and from the gestures made to this advanced party, by the rest of the tribe of young men at a distance, it appeared that this was intended to be a hostile movement. Brown accordingly drew out the men in line before the tents, with their arms in their hands, and forbade the natives to approach the tents…these strong men stood still and looked foolish, when they saw the five men in line, with incomprehensible weapons in their hands. Just then, our three dogs ran at them, and no charge of cavalry ever succeeded better. They all took to their heels, greatly laughed at, even by the rest of their tribe; and the only casualty befell the shepherd’s dog, which biting at the legs of a native running away, he turned round, and hit the dog so cleverly with his missile on the rump, that it was dangerously ill for months after; the native having again, with great dexterity, picked up his club …
(Footnote omitted)
25 Mitchell added the following observations in his journal about his decision to change his plans to explore the upper reaches of the “Belyando”, as a result of this encounter:
That these natives were fully determined to attack the white strangers, seems to admit of no doubt, and the result is but another of the many instances that might be adduced, that an open fight, without treachery, would be contrary to their habits and disposition. That they did not, on any occasion, way-lay me or the doctor, when detached from the body of the party, may perhaps, with equal truth, be set down as a favourable trait in the character of the aborigines; for whenever they visited my camp, it was during my absence, when they knew I was absent, and of course must have known where I was to be found. The old man had very intelligibly pointed out to Brown the direction in which this river came, i. e., from the S. W. (southwest), and I therefore abandoned the intention of exploring it upwards, and determined to examine how it joined, and what the character of the river might be, about and below that junction, in hopes I might still obtain an interview with the natives, and learn something of the country to the north-west.
(Footnote omitted)
26 Three days later (13 August 1846), Mitchell recorded observing areas of grass fire and noted that, while they heard Aboriginal voices, they did not see anyone. He apparently thought his group was being followed to ensure that they left this area because he recorded in his diary:
Even to the lagoon, their track along our route was also plainly visible. I was now, apparently to them, at their request, leaving the country; and we should soon see if their purpose in visiting our camp was an honest one, and whether their reasonable and fair demand, was really all they contemplated on that occasion.
(Footnote omitted)
27 About three weeks later (on 4 September 1846), Mitchell recorded a further encounter with another group of Aboriginal men and women and the measures they took to avoid his party and to protect themselves from any harm:
[W]e perceived a line of about twelve or fourteen natives before they had observed us. Through my glass, I saw they were painted red about the face, and that there were females amongst them. They halted on seeing us, but some soon began to run, while two very courageously and judiciously took up a position on each side of a reedy swamp, evidently with the intention of covering the retreat of the rest. The men who ran had taken on their backs the heavy loads of the gins, and it was rather curious to see long-bearded figures stooping under such loads. Such an instance of civility, I had never before witnessed in the Australian natives towards their females; for these men appeared to carry also some of the uncouth-shaped loads like mummies. The two acting as a rear guard behaved as if they thought we had not the faculty of sight as well as themselves, and evidently believed that by standing perfectly still, and stooping slowly to a level with the dry grass, when we passed nearest to them, they could deceive us into the idea that they were stumps of burnt trees. After we had passed, they were seen to enter the brigalow, and make ahead of us; by which movement I learnt that part of the tribe was still before us. Sometime afterwards, we overtook that portion when crossing an open interval of the woods; they made for the scrub on seeing us. Meanwhile columns of smoke ascended in various directions before us, and two natives beyond the river were seen to set up a great blaze there.
(Footnote omitted)
28 As already mentioned, Mr Augustus Gregory travelled in the vicinity of the claim area in 1855 having originally set out from Victoria River in the present day Northern Territory and travelled through the desert regions of Western Australia before travelling east. Noting that Peak Downs is to the east of the claim area, Dr Skyring recorded in her report that:
On 5 November 1856 they travelled past Mitchell’s most northerly camp on the Belyando River, and decided to travel south east towards Peak Downs. The next day they struggled through brigalow scrubs and near a small gully with rainwater ‘a camp of blacks was observed; but they ran into the scrub on our approach’. They were out of water, expedition member Melville was injured and the horses were all nearly lame from falling so often in the dense scrub, so they stopped to camp at a place where there was ‘a fine creek with grassy flats’.
(Footnotes omitted; bold added)
29 About a week later (on 13 November 1855), Gregory recorded in his journal: “saw some blacks, who, when asked by signs where water could be found, pointed down the creek and into the scrub” (footnote omitted). On the next day (14 November 1855), he recorded the following observations in his journal about the potential of the area:
If this part of the country were well supplied with water it would form splendid stations for the squatter; but from its level character and geological structure, permanent surface-water is very scarce, and where it does exist it is surrounded by scrubby country, which renders it almost unavailable.
(Footnote omitted)
30 As Dr Skyring remarked in her report, these records do “not provide comprehensive evidence of patterns of residence of Aboriginal people across the claim area because neither Mitchell nor Gregory covered enough territory”. However, as she went on to observe, they do show that “[t]hey encountered evidence of Aboriginal occupation wherever they went, and Mitchell was told angrily that they were not welcome in country that was not theirs”. Furthermore, while Gregory’s records are essentially limited as to the presence of Aboriginal people in the claim area, or the area surrounding it, both Leichhardt and/or Mitchell’s records attest to the use of vessels to carry water, the use of woven nets and baskets, the use of weapons including boomerangs, the use of fire as a land management practice and the harvesting of river food such as mussels. Leichhardt also described having observed a cleared area which he assumed was used for ceremonies.
(4) The pastoral and mining influx – 1850s to 1860s
31 The settler influx to the claim area began from the early 1850s, some years before Queensland was declared a separate Colony from New South Wales in 1859. That influx occurred soon after the Moreton Bay Penal Settlement (established in 1824) was declared open for free settlement by the then Governor of the Colony of New South Wales, Governor Gipps, in February 1842. But, as Dr Skyring noted in her report, “the colonial government, though, was one step behind the settlers in the rush to occupy land, and it was estimated that in the early 1840s about half of the sheep in the new [Moreton Bay] district were illegally grazing on land that had not been officially leased”.
32 This land rush soon affected the claim area. By the early to mid-1850s, Dr Skyring observed that the influx of European settlers to that area was “eventually massive”, “not uniform” and “for the most part unregulated”. In respect of Dr Skyring’s “not uniform” comment, it should be noted that there is evidence that the southern part of the claim area was settled by about 1854 whereas that did not occur in the northern part until almost a decade later. Further, in respect of her “eventually massive” comment, Mr Leo included in his report a table, albeit concerning the Kennedy Pastoral District to the north of the claim area, which showed the number of settlers in that District between 1862 and 1876 as follows:
Year | Settlers |
1862 | 86 |
… | |
1865 | 1,086 |
1868 | 4,955 |
… | |
1876 | 27,489 |
33 The Unoccupied Crown Lands Occupation Act 1860 (Qld) came into effect on 1 January 1861. It divided Queensland into 12 pastoral districts and established a process for claiming and leasing pastoral land. The present claim area was covered or surrounded by the Leichhardt Pastoral District to the east, the Kennedy Pastoral District to the north and the Mitchell Pastoral District to the west. The first lease was granted in the claim area under that statutory regime in 1852 when Mr Jeremiah Rolfe took up a lease at a place he called Pioneer Station on Mistake Creek. It was located in the northern part of the claim area. Dr Skyring recorded in her report that:
For two years it remained unoccupied by Rolfe, and it was not until 1854 that he stocked the run. Later he brought his family, and in December 1856 his first granddaughter was born there. His granddaughter later recalled that the homestead was,
built like a fort, with loopholes [for guns] in the walls of heavy split logs. The Aborigines had been truculent, and had shown their feelings by spearing cattle ever since Jeremiah Rolfe first settled there.
(Footnotes omitted)
34 At about the same time that Mistake Creek was being stocked, the Archer brothers purchased leases at Peak Downs, Retro, Capella and Gordon Downs, all east of present day Clermont and the claim area. By 1859, when Mr Gordon Sandemand and Mr James Milson bought those leases, they included Wolfang, Huntley and Crinium, and which were together described as Peak Downs. They appointed Mr Oscar de Satge as their manager in 1861. However, it took some time for de Satge to develop and stock the leases. Other leases were taken up in the general vicinity, as Dr Skyring noted in her report:
De Satge himself purchased Cheeseborough (also known in the records as Chessborough) a block northeast of Peak Range, about 20 kilometres from Peak Downs station. When de Satge went to manage the Peak Downs leases, including Capella and Retro, in 1863 he was based at Wolfang, described as the ‘head station’. De Satge’s nearest neighbour was Cheeseborough Macdonald (after whom he had named his own lease) at Logan Downs. De Satge’s brother Henri managed Gordon Downs near Crinium station, just to the east of the … claim area. For a period in 1864-65, Oscar de Satge was also associated with Huntley station, a short distance east of Clermont.
(Footnotes omitted)
35 To the west of the Peak Downs region on Gordon Creek near Clermont was Banchory Station. It was originally leased by Mr John Muirhead in 1860. As well, during the same period in the 1860s, a number of runs were leased in, or in the vicinity of, the claim area as follows:
In 1863 Bathahmpton Run was leased, at an area where the Blair Athol coal seam was later discovered. Further inland was Surbiton station, and in 1865 these runs were leased to William Kilgour. In 1861 the Dunrobin run was listed for sale, although it was not shown as a station on the early historical maps.
(Footnotes omitted)
36 In her report, Dr Skyring recorded that these early settlers were confronted with disease and experienced shortages of food and water. For instance, she cited the writings of Mr Cuthbert Fetherstonaugh who, in 1864, brought cattle overland from Rockhampton to his property at Burton Downs and recorded that the men in his droving team “were often short of food and water”. Furthermore, during his journey, Fetherstonaugh wrote that he met with Muirhead of Banchory Station, who informed him that his (Muirhead’s) wife had already died of scurvy. As well, Fetherstonaugh noted that Muirhead himself later died of disease. At Logan Downs, Fetherstonaugh wrote that “[a]ll of the supplies … were exhausted and they did not know when they would be getting more”.
37 When he arrived at Burton Downs, Fetherstonaugh wrote that a German family who had been working for him at the Station had all perished from fever and “ague”, a malarial fever. Fetherstonaugh also recorded that he was too nervous to sleep or light a fire during his journey because “these scrubs were full of wild blacks”. At a place about seven miles from Burton Downs, he camped in a clearing which he recorded was a “big pad…made by the blacks on the soft ground”. Dr Skyring speculated that this may have been the same clearing that Leichhardt recorded in his journal in 1845 as a place for “corroborris, (sic) and also for fighting” (see at [14] above).
38 Dr Skyring noted that, by 1864, the following stations had been established in the vicinity of the claim area, albeit that it remained “isolated”:
Mr. Black occupied Eaglefield station just west of Burton Downs, and William Gaden had a station on Mistake Creek. Tinwald Downs station on Kilcummin Creek was established in 1864 by James Wilkin and Co., and in the late 1860s was, for a while, managed by Fetherstonaugh. About ten miles west of Tinwald was the old Kilcummin head station. Craven’s station was southwest of where the town of Clermont would later be established. But ‘neighbours’ were still isolated. For instance it took two days along Clermont Road to ride from Tinwald Downs to Avon Downs. Craven’s station was effectively under siege in the early 1860s, and Aboriginal people regularly robbed the huts.
39 In addition to this influx of European settlers seeking to occupy land for pastoral purposes, others came in search of minerals. Copper was discovered at Peak Downs in 1860 and at a place later named Copperfield about seven kilometres south of Clermont. As well, gold was found at Sandy Creek near Clermont in 1861.
40 In his report, Dr Clarke recorded the following observations of historians Stringer and Stringer concerning the early development of the town of Clermont:
With water near at hand and the promise of alluvial gold, tents and shanties quickly appeared. There was no thought given to the suitability of the site as a permanent town: the prospectors were after gold. However, as the field continued to yield gold in payable quantities, the town of Clermont was surveyed by C. F. Gregory in December 1863 and the first sale of land took place four months later.
(Footnote omitted)
He added that:
Gold mining continued through the 1880s, and with the rail link reaching Clermont from Rockhampton via Emerald in 1884, Clermont became a regional centre.
(Footnote omitted)
41 As for the Aboriginal residents of Clermont, Dr Clarke noted in his report that:
The main Clermont Aboriginal camp was about two kilometres out of town, located near the junction of the Sandy and Wolfang Creeks. From newspaper accounts, the camp appears to have been quite large at the turn of the century, and it remained there until the early 1950s … The camp was populated with Aboriginal people originating from a wide area, who resided there while seasonally out of work.
(Footnotes omitted)
As an indication of the size of the camp by the late 1800s, Dr Skyring recorded that:
There were 161 blankets provided to the Clermont camp in 1897, and 150 proposed for 1898.
(Footnote omitted)
(5) The reverberating violence which ensued – from the 1860s
42 This wave of European settlement was resisted by the local Aboriginal people. Some of the newspaper accounts of that resistance, published during the 1860s and early 1870s, were reproduced in Dr Clarke’s report as follows:
29 … It was said that at Bowen Downs in 1862, to the near west of the [c]laim [a]rea, that:
When they [pastoralists Landsborough, Cornish and Buchanan] first formed a settlement, … the aborigines showed decidedly hostile tendencies. So warlike were these dusky neighbours that the station employees had to carry arms continually. The natives had their haunts in the Great Dividing Range, and in the desert country embracing the Belyando. The tribes from there appeared to cherish greater hostility against the whites than those who found their homes in the vicinity of the Thomson and Landsborough rivers.
…
32 … in 1864 the Elgin Downs Station was established in the area just north of the [c]laim [a]rea, and it was reported that …:
The sheep appeared to thrive well at the outset, but it was soon manifest that the ravages of the aborigines and native dogs would cause it to be inexpedient to continue with sheep. The blacks at that period were very hostile to the whites, and also so destructive to the stock that the flocks had to be continually watched. This entailed the employing of a number of shepherds. Several of these were murdered by the blacks, and a reign of terror supervened. In fact, so afraid were some of the shepherds that they could not be prevailed upon to go out alone. One shepherd in charge of a flock at an outstation had been murdered some days before the people at the head station were aware of the occurrence. The flocks in the meantime became scattered and much loss ensued.
…
36 … in the Rockhampton Bulletin on the 23rd of November 1869, [it was] announced that ‘That all hands have been murdered by the blacks at Elgin Downs Station, and that the Police Magistrate had started to inquire into the report’. Elgin Downs is to the north of the [c]laim [a]rea, but the killings had a wider impact across the region which includes the [c]laim [a]rea. It was explained that:
It is not likely there were more than a married couple and one or two hands on the station. The isolated position of the station, and the presence of only a few hands on it, would make the reported massacre more probable. We hear of another massacre on Avon Downs, situated ninety miles [145 kms] from Clermont, in the Port Mackay direction. It is reported that two troopers have been murdered by the blacks. This, though not confirmed, has come from a quarter we think reliable, and there is too much reason to fear that it is true.
…
39 In 1871 a newspaper item, titled ‘Black Outrages in Northern Queensland’, summarised the recent disappearance of three Europeans, who it was thought had all been killed by Aboriginal people in the Bowen Downs district, which is to the near west of the [c]laim [a]rea. The same account added that:
We also hear that the Belyando blacks have become very saucy, and announce their intention of driving the white men out of the country. However ridiculous this threat may be, it is still indicative of the frame of mind of our black neighbors [sic], and shows that in mercy to both races a lesson should be taught them to convince them of the absurdity of their ideas, and to inculcate the wisdom of submission.
(Footnotes omitted)
43 Dr Skyring’s report is replete with similar accounts. In particular, she described two massacres by Aboriginal men that had occurred on pastoral properties – one at Hornet Bank Station on the Dawson River (south of the claim area) in 1857 and the other at Cullin-la-Ringo Station (about 50 kilometres south of the claim area) in October 1861. Eleven settlers were killed in the first incident and 19 were killed in the second. By way of retribution, she noted that:
In his 1861 despatch to his colonial superiors in London, Queensland Governor Sir George Bowen wrote that approximately 70 Aboriginal people were killed in the aftermath of Cullin-la-Ringo …
However, she added that, based on unofficial accounts at the time, this was likely to have been an underestimate.
44 One of the main impacts of the Cullin-la-Ringo’s killings was an increased presence of the Native Police in and around the claim area. Dr Skyring opined that this increased presence “in turn prompted a continuing cycle of retaliatory violence by local Aboriginal people”. She added that “[t]he stationing of police barracks in the area seemed to exacerbate rather than diminish the violence”.
45 The origins and tactics of the Queensland Native Police Force were described by Dr Skyring in her report in the following terms:
The Native Police were established as a distinct branch of the colonial police force in northern NSW in 1848, and they soon gained a reputation for brutality towards Aboriginal people …
The Queensland Native Mounted Police Force (NMP) was established in 1859, and was organized along the same lines as the Native Police in New South Wales, in that it was force of displaced Aboriginal men commanded by European officers … The central policy in the recruitment of Aboriginal troopers was that they were foreigners to the area being policed. For instance, Aboriginal men from New South Wales were recruited to conduct ‘dispersals’ of Aboriginal groups in the south east of the Moreton Bay district and in the Darling Downs. In turn, Aboriginal men from the Condamine River and from the Albert and Logan River valleys west of Moreton Bay were recruited for action in northern and far western Queensland …
Some squatters and their employees joined with the Native Police in what were called ‘dispersals’, which despite the innocuous sounding name were organised murderous raids on groups of Aboriginal men, women and children. When asked at a Parliamentary inquiry in 1861 what he meant by ‘dispersing’ an Aboriginal camp, Native Police Lieutenant Frederick Wheeler simply responded, ‘firing at them’. Wheeler claimed he gave strict orders that his troopers do not shoot at women. But ‘indiscriminate slaughter’ of Aboriginal people was one of the many allegations of brutality investigate [sic] by the Queensland Legislative Assembly Select Committee in 1861.
(Footnotes omitted)
She added that:
Lieutenant Murray [the Northern District Commander of the Native Police] was clear that the role of the police under his command was to drive Aboriginal people away from the stations with murderous force.
With respect to the “dispersal” activities of the Native Police mentioned above, Dr Skyring noted in her report that “local squatters and their employees were every bit as homicidal as the Native Police”.
46 This violent period was described by several contemporary commentators as a “war”. For instance, Dr Skyring referred in her report to:
… an account published in [Ethnographer] Edward Curr’s second volume of The Australian race [1886-1887], [where] one of Curr’s ethnographic informants, William Chatfield of Natal Downs station on Cape River [about 35 kilometres north of the claim area], described the operation of the Native Police [in the following terms]:
the Blacks are attacked and some of them shot down. In revenge, a shepherd or stockman is speared. Recourse is then had to the Government; half-a-dozen or more young Blacks in some part of the colony remote from the scene of the outrage are enlisted, mounted, armed, liberally supplied with ball cartridges, and despatched to the spot under the charge of a Sub-inspector of Police. Hot for blood, the Black troopers are laid on the trail of the tribe; then follow the careful tracking, the surprise, the shooting at a distance safe from spears, the deaths of many of the males, the capture of the women, who know that if they abstain from flight they will be spared; the gratified lust of the savage, and the Sub-inspector’s report that the tribe has been ‘dispersed’, for such is the official term used to convey the occurrence of these proceedings. When the tribe has gone through several repetitions of this experience, and the chief part of its young men been butchered, the women, the remnant of the men, and such children as the Black troopers have not troubled themselves to shoot, are let in, or allowed to come to the settler’s homestead, and the war is at an end.
(Footnote omitted; bold added)
47 Mr Leo’s report included some similar commentary. He summarised the 1970 publication by historian Noel Loos in the following terms:
To begin with, Aboriginal people killed settlers, pillaged their huts, killed livestock, and disturbed sheep and cattle herds. This resulted in shepherds being ‘scare and expensive’, and frightened and isolated station workers resorted to guns and poisoned food to defend themselves. Also in response to such concerns a Native Police force, with the purpose of ‘subduing’ and ‘dispersing’ Aboriginal populations, was established. Successful Aboriginal resistance, plus a few well-publicised massacres of settlers by Aboriginal people, only served to intensify the punitive nature of the conflict. All this was in the context of a system of rule of law that did not effectively protect Aboriginal people from violence to their life and property. With unsettled areas legally conceived of as ‘waste and unoccupied’, settlers were therefore officially regarded as acting in self-defence, whereas Aboriginal people were seen as committing crimes against the settler’s life and property.
(Page numbers omitted)
(6) The “letting in” period which followed
48 One reaction to this widespread violence among some of the pastoral settlers was a practice called “letting in”. In Curr’s publication mentioned above, William Chatfield described that practice in the following terms:
Generally, after the first occupation of a tract of country by a settler, from three to ten years elapse before the tribe or tribes to which the land has belonged from time immemorial is let in, that is, is allowed to come to the homestead, or seek for food within a radius of five or ten miles of it. During this period the squatter’s party and the tribe live in a state of warfare; the former shooting down a savage now and then when opportunity offers, and calling in the aid of the Black Police from time to time to avenge in a wholesale way the killing or frightening of stock off the run by the tribe.
(Footnote omitted; bold added)
49 This “letting in” practice caused tension within the local settler community. Lieutenant Murray of the Native Police complained about it in a report to his superiors in 1867 and, as Dr Skyring noted:
Lieutenant Murray’s complaint about some squatters ‘letting in’ Aboriginal people to their head stations was an argument that was waged at the time by colonists, with the Peak Downs Telegram editors firmly on the side of the squatters who demanded the police ‘disperse’ Aboriginal people whose country they occupied.
50 In his report, Mr Leo quoted Loos’ more colourful description of the “keeping the blacks out” and “letting the blacks” in as:
… firstly, the act of open warfare and secondly, the acceptance of unconditional surrender by the Aborigines …
51 From the 1870s, this “letting in” approach became more common. Dr Skyring recorded in her report:
Despite the hounding of Aboriginal people by Native Police patrols in the previous decade [the 1860s], records indicated that people continued to camp on or close to the stations … At Avon Downs, one of Edward Curr’s informants, whose name he did not record, wrote that when the station was originally occupied in 1863 there were about 500 of the local tribe, which he called Nurboo Murre. By the early 1880s, this number had declined to about 100 people.
In the southern part of the … claim area, around the present day towns of Jericho and Alpha, the stations were stocked and employed large numbers of people. Isabel Hoch wrote that the station workforce in this area usually included Chinese people as cooks and gardeners, and Aboriginal people were employed as stockmen and general ‘hands’.
(Footnotes omitted)
52 Because the station managers did not routinely record the presence of Aboriginal workers on pastoral stations, Dr Skyring found it difficult to determine from the records she was able to examine at the John Oxley Library how many Aboriginal people living in and around the claim area took advantage of this “letting in” practice. Nonetheless, a separate set of records she was able to access for Alpha Station for the period 1884 to 1919 “showed a regular Aboriginal station workforce over decades”. Furthermore, she noted that some pastoralists treated the Aboriginal people living on their stations more kindly. In this respect, she noted that:
Other records depicted a peaceful routine of work on the stations, and in places like Ducabrook station Aboriginal people were able to continue the conduct of ceremony, inviting their neighbours for formal gatherings such as funerals and for less formal visits.
(7) The resultant declines in and migration within the Aboriginal population
53 Unsurprisingly, this violence, together with introduced diseases, caused a significant decline in the Aboriginal population in and around the claim area from the 1860s. Dr Clarke recorded various features of that phenomenon by reference to several newspaper articles and other reports, including the following:
54 [F]requent and relentless killings of Aboriginal people had taken place in the region of the [c]laim [a]rea from the 1860s until at least the 1880s. Newspaper accounts document the rapid Indigenous depopulation of the region. A pastoralist at Cape River to the near north of the [c]laim [a]rea remarked in the Queenslander newspaper that ‘measles in ‘65 [1865] and the vices of civilisation since have caused this rapid decrease,’ and he claimed that until 1868 the undisciplined Mounted Native Police were frequent visitors to the station and killed many of his Aboriginal shepherds and terrorised their families. In 1868, Rev. J.K. Black wrote to the Brisbane Courier about the Aboriginal ‘war of extermination’ taking place in north central Queensland, and he announced that he was making arrangements for sending orphaned children from the Cape River district across to Bowen for adoption by Europeans.
…
57 A newspaper journalist said in 1875 that ‘The aborigines in the Natal Downs country are reported to be dying in large numbers of measles’. In 1887, the early ethnographer MacGlashan remarked that ‘since the coming of the Whites a great many young children die of cold and low fever’ in the area between Belyando and Cape Rivers, which is to the north of the [c]laim [a]rea. Other deaths were due to the brutal actions, referred to euphemistically as ‘dispersals’ by the Mounted Native Police.
(Footnotes omitted; bold added)
54 Dr Skyring observed that it was difficult to estimate how many Aboriginal people had been killed or died in this period. However, she did note that one feature of the violence was that the:
[D]eliberate targeting of young Aboriginal men … seemed to be a pattern repeated across the region. The accounts from the squatters themselves usually referred to shooting Aboriginal men; in one of Fetherstonaugh’s accounts a woman was shot by mistake. The decimation of the male population would have had a devastating effect on Aboriginal groups in the … claim area. Yet, the records showed that Aboriginal people survived the slaughter and were eventually ‘let in’ to the stations to work.
55 On the extent of depopulation, again referring to Loos’ 1970 publication, Mr Leo noted in his report that, in the Bowen region to the north and east of the claim area:
As conflict generally abated and ‘letting in’ progressed, … by 1870 the Aboriginal population of the Bowen region, then numbering approximately 1,500 people, were able to resume “as much of their traditional life as possible” … New hazards, however, presented themselves to the Aboriginal population as it dwindled to an estimated 200 people by 1900, affected by such ills as poor diet, disease, alcohol and opium.
56 A measure of the “rapid decline” and partial extinction of some of the various “bura group populations relevant to Jangga [c]ountry and the surrounding region” from the 1860s was provided by Dr Clarke in his 2020 report where he included the following table of population estimates:
Table 1. Decline in bura group populations relevant to Jangga Country and the surrounding region.
Grouping [bura groups] | Location | First population estimate | Second population estimate | Source |
Auanbura (Owanburra, Kowanburra) | Upper Belyando River | 100 to 120 people in 1874 | 20 in 1908 | Muirhead (AIATSIS, cited Leo, 2011, Fig.17, p.71) |
Babingbura | North side of Drummond Range | N/A | N/A | Howitt, 1904, p.826 |
Bingabura | Charters Towers area | N/A | N/A | Howitt, 1904, p.826 |
Bithelbura | Southwest of Clermont | N/A | Extinct by 1865 | Howitt, 1904, p.63 |
Boanbura | Cape River | N/A | N/A | Howitt, 1904, p.63 |
Dorobura | East of the Belyando River, along the Suttor River | N/A | N/A | Howitt, 1904, p.62 |
Koombokkaburra (Howitt’s Kumbukabura) | Main Range between Cape & Belyando Rivers | 400 people in 1862 | 200 people in 1880 | Curr, 1878, p.18 |
Minkibura | Between Main Range & Belyando River | N/A | N/A | Howitt, 1904, p.63 |
Mutabura | Tompson River, Bowen Downs to the Main Range | N/A | N/A | Howitt, 1904, p.63 |
Mutherabura | Lower Mistake Creek | 80 people ‘once’ | Extinct by 1908 | Muirhead (AIATSIS, cited Leo, 2011, Fig.17, p.71) |
Pegulloburra [possibly Howitt’s Bingabura] | Natal Downs Station | 125 men plus many women & children in 1868 | 30 men, 50 women & some children in 1880 | Tompson & Chatfield, 1886, pp.470-471 |
Terrabura | Barcaldine area | N/A | N/A | Howitt, 1904, p.826 |
Tilbabura | Upper Barcoo River | N/A | Extinct by 1865 | Howitt, 1904, p.63 |
Wakelbura [Chatfield’s Wokkulburra & Muirhead’s Wokkelburra] | Lower to mid Belyando River | 250-300 people in 1874 | 50 in 1908 | Muirhead (AIATSIS, cited Leo, 2011, Fig.17, p.71) |
Wudillaburra | N/A | 80 people ‘once’ | Extinct by 1908 | Muirhead (AIATSIS, cited Leo, 2011, Fig.17, p.71) |
Yambeena | Clermont district | 100 people in 1880 | N/A | Wilson & Murray, 1887, p.64 |
Yankibura | Aramac to Belyando Range | N/A | N/A | Howitt, 1904, pp.63-64 |
Yukkaburra [equivalent to Chatfield’s 1875 Yuckaburra] | Natal Downs Station | N/A | Extinct before 1862 | Tompson & Chatfield, 1886, p.468 |
Six Chatfield/Curr groupings (Yukkaburra, Pegulloburra, Wokkulburra, Mungooburra, Mungullaburra & Goondoolooburra) | Cape River catchment | N/A | 200 men & more women in 1880 | Tompson & Chatfield, 1886, p.471 |
57 In addition to this rapid decline in the Aboriginal population of the region, a significant migration occurred in and around the claim area. As already mentioned, some Aboriginal people moved closer to pastoral properties. As well, some moved to the relative safety of towns like Clermont. Dr Clarke observed, with respect to this migration, that:
With so much of the region surrounding the [c]laim [a]rea taken up by pastoralists and miners, Aboriginal people were forced to live in fringecamps on the edge of large towns, where they could stay when out of work or not required due to the season. People living here required rations in order to exist, and in towns like Clermont to the near southeast of the [c]laim [a]rea the levels of substance abuse within the Aboriginal community was severe. For instance, in 1896 it was reported in a Brisbane newspaper that:
The aboriginals in the Clermont district were presented with the usual blanket this afternoon. About thirty blacks attended, and among the number were to be seen a few splendid specimens of the native man, but the majority bore evidence of the white man’s civilisation in the shape of rum and opium.
(Footnote omitted)
(8) Controls and removals – the late 19th and early 20th centuries
58 The next stage of the European presence, while not associated with the same violence, had a very significant impact on almost every aspect of the lives of those Aboriginal people who remained living in, or around, the claim area. That occurred from the late 19th century with the passing of the Aboriginals Protection and Restriction of Sale of Opium Act 1897 (Qld) (the Protection Act). Dr Skyring summarised the controls that were introduced by that legislation in the following terms:
[T]he effects of the introduction of the [Protection] Act was that most Aboriginal people in Queensland ‘now became wards of the state’. The theme of policing which was central to the legislation was illustrated by the fact that police officers in each district were made the local ‘protectors’, and the newly appointed Northern Protector Dr. Roth and Southern Protector Archibald Meston reported to the Police Commissioner. Those appointed as ‘protectors’ had wide powers over the employment and removal of Aboriginal people, and all Aboriginal women in employment were under the supervision of a protector. Through the protectors, employers were required to secure permits from the Chief Protector’s Officer in order to employ Aboriginal workers, and this was supposed to be a way of vetting exploitative and abusive employers. Under the [Protection] Act, a written agreement had to be entered into between the employer and the Aboriginal worker.
(Footnotes omitted)
59 It was, however, possible to obtain an exemption from these provisions, as Dr Skyring noted:
While the assessment of applicants was an arbitrary and capricious process for Aboriginal people, for successful applicants it provided tangible benefits. They and their families were no longer ‘under the Act’, and could not be forcibly removed to a mission or settlement. For those who were granted exemption the documentation of their movement and employment ceased, and they mostly disappeared from the records of the Office of the Chief Protector. A number of families and individuals from the [claim area] applied for and were granted exemption, so their lives were not monitored and therefore not recorded under the wide ambit of departmental control.
60 One unusual side effect of this regime was the need for those Aboriginal people in employment to adopt surnames. That was so because, as Mr Leo noted in his report:
[E]specially in terms of setting up bank savings accounts: “many Aboriginal people at the time were known to whites only by a single Christen [sic] name”, hence, “Some took on the name of a European employer, others the name of the station; a few used their traditional names”.
61 Under this regime, from the late 1800s through to about the 1960s, “hundreds of Aboriginal people” were removed to reserves such as Durundur near present day Woodford (established prior to the passing of the Protection Act in 1877), Fraser Island (established in October 1897), Barambah near Murgon (officially gazetted as a reserve in 1904 and renamed Cherbourg in 1932), Yarrabah near Cairns, Palm Island and Woorabinda. When the Durundur and Fraser Island reserves were closed in the early 1900s, many of the occupants were moved to Barambah reserve. As a result, Barambah (later Cherbourg) became the largest Aboriginal reserve in Queensland. A total of 1,587 Aboriginal people were removed there after 1905 so that, by 1939, it had a total population of more than 1,000 people. In 1900, approximately two years after this regime was established, Mr Archibald Meston, the Southern Protector of Aborigines, reported that:
Since the passing of the Act I have removed to Frasers [sic] Island, Durundur and Deebing Creek over 300 men, women and children brought from all parts of Queensland … I have supplied the police of Queensland with 22 trackers and Victoria with two. Nearly 100 Aboriginals and half-castes have been removed from one locality to another for some special reason.
(Footnote omitted)
62 Most of the people who were removed from Clermont were taken to Durundur and, when it was closed, to Cherbourg. However, some were taken to Woorabinda (approximately 200 kilometres south east of Emerald) after it was established in 1927. As well, several Jangga people were removed to Woorabinda and to Palm Island.
63 One cause of those removals was the “Federation drought” (1895-1903) which had a dire effect on the residents of Clermont, including those living in the Sandy Creek camp. The collapse of the regional economy and the widespread unemployment that followed led to starvation among the camp residents, as reflected in a letter the Clermont Town Clerk wrote to the Home Secretary in early October 1902, as follows:
I am advised by this Council to bring under [sic] your notice the fact that the aboriginals in this district are in a condition of starvation and to ask if your Department can see its way to alleviate their condition, or render them assistance.
(Footnote omitted)
64 The solution devised by Meston, the Southern Protector of Aborigines, in May 1903 was to remove the Aboriginal people concerned to various reserves. As already mentioned, those people removed from Clermont at this time were taken to Durundur. Dr Skyring’s report included a list of people who were present at Durundur in late 1903, which included “fifteen people from Clermont, as well as several people from Jericho, Emerald, Logan Downs, Huntley, Peak Downs and Alpha”. The full list was as follows:
- Jack and Jim Malone from Jericho, also Possum, Maggie (27 yrs old) and Annie Grey (40 years old)
- Lizzie Thomas (34) from Gordon Downs
- Jim and George McEvoy from Logan Downs
- Jim Flourbag (47 years old) from Clermont, also Billie Barlow, Charlie 47 yrs old, Charlie 63 yrs old and Charlie 47, Maggie, 26 yrs old, Rosie, 19, Polly (49), and Polly (42), Kittie (40), and Kitty (27), Johannah (35), Tommy, George and Tom (72). Also from Clermont there was Tommy Thomas, Johnnie Robinson and Toby Widum
- From Alpha was Bob (36 yrs old), Harry (43), Peter and Bobby.
- From Emerald there was Pat Barney, Jennie, Sam, Tommy, Georgina, Agnes, Walter and Maggie
- From Peak Downs 5year old Nellie and from Huntley station 12 year old Herbert
65 Despite these removals, some Aboriginal people managed to remain in the Clermont area. For example, Dr Skyring recorded that:
Archival records from 1908 showed that there was a camp of Aboriginal people at Black Ridge, about twenty-four kilometres from Clermont.
It would appear that there were approximately 28 people living in that camp because, as Dr Skyring recorded in her report, the postmistress at Black Ridge, Mrs Matheson, wrote to her local Member of Parliament in April 1908 asking to be supplied with 28 blankets for the people living there.
66 The residents of Clermont were also drastically affected by floods in 1916, as Dr Skyring recorded:
The lower part of the town of Clermont was completely submerged, and Sapphire and Peak Downs were also flooded. In Clermont families sheltered on rooftops and 61 people lost their lives.
However, there is no evidence that similar removals occurred after this event possibly because, as Dr Skyring went on to note:
Aboriginal people at the Clermont camp had moved to higher ground because they knew that the floods were coming, sung by Hoppy Johnny as revenge for the mistreatment of him and his people by Europeans.
(Footnote omitted)
(9) Aboriginal employees in the cattle industry 1900 to 1970
67 The period from 1900 to 1970 saw numerous changes to the pastoral industry, particularly to its industrial and financial conditions, which significantly affected Aboriginal people working on pastoral properties in and around the claim area. By the 1920s, this led to a “class of nomadic casual labourers”, as appears from the following observations in Mr Leo’s report:
137. This period, from the inception of the cattle industry up until 1919, was what [Historian Dawn] May described as a “hybrid mode utilising aspects of both the Aboriginal and European systems”.
138. Changes to this hybrid mode commenced with the passage of employment regulations in 1919 that, for the first time, set minimum rates of pay for Aboriginal labour on stations, albeit at rates below those of non-Aboriginal employees in an effort to ensure cheap labour. This was combined with a ‘serious slump in the cattle industry’ in the 1920s, and an Aboriginal Affairs regime that used employment agreements, financial management and the threat of removal to control Aboriginal people and their relationship with employers. As a consequence more formal, economic relationships developed between pastoralists and their Aboriginal employees: “Besides removing dependants from station camps, employers began discharging their Aboriginal employees at the end of the mustering season as they did their white workers”. This created a “class of nomadic casual labourers” and “seriously destabilised the Aboriginal workforce and damaged the Aboriginal ability to retain some pre-industrial traits”. As a result, the ‘Aboriginal system’ increasingly [became] subordinated and superfluous.
(Photographs and citations omitted)
68 This process “intensified” with the advent of World War II, as Mr Leo went on to record:
World War Two intensified this process. Labour shortages brought on by the war saw the value of Aboriginal labour increase, and not just in terms of stockwork. “The removal of Chinese and Japanese cooks and gardeners from stations saw an increase in the number of Aboriginals working in these occupations”. Others were also able to attain positions of authority, become the head stockman for instance. Aboriginal people also moved into new industries, working to farm or refine sugar, or in the Civil Construction Corps. By the 1950s technological innovations were remaking the pastoral industry, particularly the advent of road transportation and road networks. Hauling cattle by road instead of labour-intensive droving was one change, and it was followed in the 1970s with the introduction of helicopter mustering. Roads and widespread car ownership created more mobile populations, greater opportunities to live and work in other industries besides the pastoral one, and increased people’s access to commodities.
(Citations omitted)
69 By the 1970s, all of these changes had brought about a significant reduction in the industry’s Aboriginal workforce, as Mr Leo concluded:
The struggle for equal pay for Aboriginal employees relative to non-Aboriginal ones, and its resolution with the proclamation of new labour regulations in 1968, was another important change. Before its introduction the ratio of Aboriginal to non-Aboriginal workers was almost equal; two years after Aboriginal people were only one-third of the workforce.
(Citations omitted)
(10) From the end of the Protection Act regime to the present
70 The last two sets of amendments to the Protection Act were passed in 1965 and 1971. Thereafter, as Mr Leo noted in his report “events mov[ed] quickly, over the following 15 years [when] three new pieces of Aboriginal Affairs legalisation – in 1976, 1979 and 1984 – were promulgated”. Finally “[w]ith the resignation of the last Director in 1986, the Aboriginal Affairs regime that had lasted for much of the Twentieth Century had been dismantled”.
71 In the meantime, as Mr Leo noted, the passage of other legislation had a significant impact on Aboriginal cultural heritage. First, the Aboriginal Relics Preservation Act was passed in 1967 and then the Cultural Record (Landscapes Queensland and Queensland Estate) Act was passed 20 years later in 1987. Mr Leo described the effect of these pieces of legislation in the following terms:
The Aboriginal Relics [Preservation] Act 1967 was the first piece of legislation in Queensland to protect and regulate Aboriginal cultural heritage, and it did so by focusing solely on archaeological objects and sites. Two decades later this [A]ct was repealed and replaced by the Cultural [Record] (Landscapes Queensland and Queensland Estate) Act 1987. Unlike the previous one, this legislation laid out a statutory process for undertaking cultural heritage assessments of areas impacted by a proposed development. It also widened the type of heritage to be protected, with places and objects of cultural significance now being protected as well. As a consequence, Aboriginal people were increasing [sic] involved in activities to research, visit and assess their cultural heritage, especially with the passage of the Native Title (Cwth) Act 1993.
72 The final stage occurred from 2003 with the passage of the Aboriginal Cultural Heritage Act 2003 (Qld). With respect to that piece of legislation, Mr Leo noted that:
The third piece of cultural heritage legislation in Queensland, the Aboriginal Cultural Heritage Act 2003, was drafted with considerable regard to the Native Title (Cwth) Act 1993. Under this state legislation, all applicants for an application for the determination of native title were deemed to be an Aboriginal Party, a person or persons with an essential role to play in the statute’s provisions. Consequently, any development proposal that requires a cultural heritage assessment, and if necessary, a cultural heritage management plan as well, must be undertaken with reference to the instructions of the Aboriginal Party.
73 Of more relevance to the recognition of indigenous rights and interests in land, although not noted by Mr Leo, was the passage of the Aborigines and Torres Strait Islanders (Land Holding) Act 1985 (Qld). That Act allowed the relevant Minister to make declarations providing for the transfer of land to Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander people. It was replaced by the Aboriginal Land Act 1991 (Qld) and the Torres Strait Islander Land Act 1991 (Qld). In their respective preambles, each of these Acts stated that the intent of Parliament in enacting them was to make provision “for the adequate and appropriate recognition of the interests and responsibilities of Aboriginal people [and Torres Strait Islanders] in relation to land and thereby to foster the capacity for self-development, and [their] self-reliance and cultural integrity”. Together with the passage of the NTA in 1993, these various pieces of Federal and State legislation marked, what Mr Ray Wood referred to as, “the native title era”.
(11) The 19th century ethnographers and their sources
74 The details of the early ethnographers who recorded details of Aboriginal people in and around the claim area and their sources were variously described in the reports of Dr Skyring, Dr Clarke and Mr Leo mentioned above. The brief summaries that follow have been extracted from those reports.
James P. Beuzeville (about 1860)
75 In 1919, a vocabulary of 154 words from the “Yuckaburra dialect, spoken by the Munkeeburra, South Kennedy district, Cape River, Queensland” was published. The proclaimed author, Mr James Paroissien Beuzeville, had just passed away, but it was stated that he collected those words in about 1860.
76 In 1927, Mr M.M. Bennett published a paper on the “Dalleburra tribe”, who were based in the Towerhill Creek area to the near west of the claim area. The data he used was derived from manuscript material written in the 1860s by Mr Robert Christison, who was later Mr A.W. Howitt’s correspondent for the “Dalebura”.
William Chatfield (1875, 1877)
77 In 1875, a “Yuckaburra vocabulary” prepared by “Wm. Chatfield, jun., of Natal Downs” was published in two Queensland newspapers as “Aboriginal Dialect” in the Brisbane Courier and as “Aboriginal Vocabulary” in the Queenslander. In the Beuzeville account (see at [75] above), the language of the Munkeeburra was called Yuckaburra, whereas in this Chatfield account, it was stated that the Munkeeburra and Yuckaburra were two of the five distinct “tribes” with territory in the vicinity of Natal Downs Station, which is to the near north of the claim area.
Alfred W. Howitt (1884a, 1884b, 1889, 1904)
78 Mr Alfred W. Howitt was an early anthropologist who worked chiefly in south eastern Australia. Although he did not conduct fieldwork in north central Queensland, he did correspond with the early ethnographers in order to gain comparative data for that area. He cited Mr James C. Muirhead as his source on the Wakelbura. Howitt’s account is broadly consistent with that provided by Mr Edward Curr (1886-1887), who also used Muirhead as one of his sources.
Edward M. Curr and his correspondents (1886-87)
79 Mr Edward M. Curr was a former settler and scholar who chiefly conducted his research into Australian Aboriginal culture and tribal distribution by way of survey which he conducted with correspondents, many of whom, in the case of north central Queensland, had gained experience with local Aboriginal cultures that dated from the 1860s when European settlers first arrived in the region of the claim area. The most significant were the pastoralists Mr William Chatfield Junior and, as already mentioned, Mr James C. Muirhead. As well, Curr corresponded with Police Inspector M. Armstrong, who dealt with the “Mungerra tribe” of the upper Cape River, and pastoralists R.M. Tompson and Mr William Chatfield Junior. The latters’ account was described as coming from “Natal Downs Station, Cape River” and was chiefly concerned with the Pegulloburra. Another of Curr’s correspondents in the early 1880s was Mr James MacGlashan, who likely resided on a station near Bowen Downs, west of the claim area.
80 As Dr Skyring noted in her report, Mr James Muirhead “was likely the son of the Muirhead that Fetherstonaugh met in 1864, stranded with 5000 sheep on the road heading west” (see at [36] above). As mentioned earlier, Muirhead Senior established Elgin Downs Station in 1864 and Muirhead Junior went there as a boy and later developed a comprehensive knowledge of the language and practice of law and custom among Aboriginal people in that region. His first letter to Howitt was written from Elgin Downs in March 1882. He wrote again to Howitt in October 1882 and continued to correspond with him into the late 1890s and early 20th century, at which time he had retired from station life and was living in Clermont. However, as Dr Skyring noted in her report, he:
[S]eemed to be back at Elgin Downs in 1908, and wrote again to Howitt about the Wakelburra, and said that ‘in the days of their strength’ they and their neighbouring tribes ‘adhered rigidly’ to their laws in relation to marriage. But in 1908 Muirhead considered that they no longer did so.
Mr James Muirhead’s account of the Wakelburra people and their language was published in Curr’s third volume of The Australian race: its origin, languages, customs.
(12) The 20th century ethnographers
Caroline Tennant-Kelly (1923-32)
81 Ms Caroline Tennant-Kelly was based in the Cherbourg (Barambah) community. She provided a brief description of the Yangha people (Tindale’s “Jangga”), who were a neighbouring group to the Wierdi (Tindale’s “Wiri”) and Biri (Tindale’s “Biria”) based inland from Bowen. Since she conducted her work remotely in relation to the claim area and dealt with a range of different Aboriginal groups from across the State, her informants tended to focus on groups at the broader societal level. She described in her field notes a group within the Cherbourg settlement that she called “Mian people” who were originally from north central Queensland.
Daniel S. Davidson (1938a, 1938b)
82 In 1938, American anthropologist Mr Daniel S. Davidson produced a comprehensive catalogue, accompanied by a map, of Australian Aboriginal “tribes”, “hordes” and “aggregates” of people (his terms). His desktop research in north central Queensland produced a register of “tribes” and “hordes” that was largely based on data derived from the ethnographic publications of Curr and Howitt.
83 Mr Norman B. Tindale was an entomologist/ethnologist based at the South Australian Museum. In 1938-39 he was part of a Board for Anthropological Research expedition that toured parts of Queensland during which he compiled detailed family trees at places such as Cherbourg, Woorabinda and Palm Island. Tindale’s data concerning “tribe” distribution was used to produce his 1940 catalogue, which was later refined in his Aboriginal Tribes of Australia, published in 1974. In the “tribe” mapping project that Tindale conducted through a long research career, he endeavoured to put the name of a “tribe” on the map for every part of Australia. In 1965, Tindale drew a map of the “tribes” in the vicinity of the claim area, which was largely a refinement of his 1940 map, and this was eventually used to produce the 1974 version that was included in his book Aboriginal Tribes of Australia.
(13) The history of the Wangan/Jagalingou and the CB claim
84 This history has been extracted from an affidavit made by Ms Kristy Snape, a lawyer employed by the State, which the State tendered in evidence (Exh R14). In its reply submissions, the CB applicant accepted it as accurate. Because it has a bearing on some of the issues that fall to be determined later in these reasons, it is necessary to set out the procedural history of the CB claim (formerly the Wangan/Jagalingou claim) in some detail. The first meeting to authorise the CB claim in its original form (the Wangan/Jagalingou claim) was held at Bundaberg on 6 and 7 March 2004. Shortly before that meeting, Mr Patrick Malone, who is currently a member of the CB applicant and has been involved with the Wangan/Jagalingou and the CB claim from the outset, met with Mr Bruce Stedman of the Gurang Land Council. At that meeting, Mr Stedman showed Mr Malone a map of an unclaimed area over which the Gurang Land Council proposed to file a claim. The area concerned was bounded in the north by the J#1 claim (which later became the J#1 determination); to the east by the Barada Barna claim and the Kangoulu people’s claim; and to the south by the Bidjara #3 claim. In response, Mr Malone said that he agreed with that claim being made “[b]ecause I am connected to both parts of that area that you aim to claim. Clermont and Alpha”.
85 At the authorisation meeting mentioned above, Mr Patrick Fisher, Ms Janice Barnes, Mr Owen McAvoy, Ms Deree King and Ms Jessie Diver were designated to constitute the authorised applicant (the W&J applicant) of the Wangan/Jagalingou claim group (the W&J claim group). According to Ms Cynthia Button, who appears to have attended that meeting, the names “Wangan” and “Jagalingou” were selected by drawing them from a number of skin group names that had been placed in a hat.
86 The original Wangan/Jagalingou claim was filed on 27 May 2004 (QUD 85 of 2004). In Schedule A to the Form 1 for that claim, the constitution of the W&J claim group was described in the following terms:
The native title claim group is made up of families whose members identify as Wangan and Jangalingou [sic], in accordance with traditional laws acknowledged and traditional customs observed by them. Wang an [sic] and Jagalingou are tribal names for groups traditionally associated with territory centred around the town of Clermont in Central Queensland. Membership of the native title group must be in accordance with traditional laws acknowledged and traditional customs observed by them and is based on the principle of cognatic descent (i.e. descent traced through either mother or father), including by adoption. Cases of adoption do not significantly alter the status of the claimants’ descent rights neither do they compromise the identification of the group into which the child is adopted.
87 In addition, the persons comprising that claim group were identified as:
Claimants who identify with the name Wangan are members of the following descent groups:
Descendants of Maggie Tarpot of Clermont.
Descendants of Charlie McAvoy of Logan Downs
Descendants of Frank Fisher (Snr) of Clermont.
Descendants of Liz McEvoy of Logan Downs
Descendants of George McEvoy
Descendants of Polly of Clermont.
Claimants who identify with the name Jagalingou are members of the following descent groups:
Descendants of Momitja.
Descendants of Bob Tarpot of Alpha.
88 As required by s 62 of the NTA (as amended), the original Wangan/Jagalingou Form 1 mentioned above was accompanied by affidavits sworn by all of the members of the W&J applicant described above stating, among other things, that he or she “believes that all of the statements made in the application are true” (see s 62(1)(a)(iii)).
89 About six months after the Wangan/Jagalingou claim was filed (on 12 November 2004), Mr Bernard Beston, the Principal Legal Officer of the Gurang Land Council, informed the Court at a case management hearing that, at an authorisation meeting of the W&J claim group (the second W&J claim group authorisation meeting) held at Yeppoon on 6, 7 and 8 August 2004, it was resolved that the Wangan/Jagalingou claim should “be combined with the Kangoulu #2 People Native Title claim (QG6007/99) so that the claims are one and the same as and identical with the area of land agreed to and the claim be called ‘Wangan/Jagalingou’” (the proposed Wangan/Jagalingou combined claim).
90 Accordingly, on 18 March 2005, the W&J applicant filed an application with the Court, supported by an affidavit sworn by Mr Beston, seeking, among other things, to amend the Wangan/Jagalingou claim as follows:
to designate as the authorised applicant for the proposed Wangan/Jagalingou combined claim: Janice Barnes, Lizabeth Johnson, Owen McEvoy, Deree King, Patrick Fisher, Patrick Malone and Royce Richardson; and
to describe the persons comprising the proposed Wangan/Jagalingou combined claim group in the following terms:
Descendants of Maggie Tarpot of Clermont
Descendants of Frank Fisher (snr) of Clermont
Descendants of Logan McAvoy of Logan Downs
Descendants of Polly of Clermont
Descendants of Momitja
Descendants of Bob Tarpot
Descendants of Hanny of Emerald
Descendants of John “Jack” Bradley
Descendants of Nellie Roberts
Descendants of Jessie Miller
Descendants of Alec Landers.
91 If granted, the effect of these amendments would have been, among other things:
(a) to remove any requirement for members of the proposed Wangan/Jagalingou combined claim group to identify as either Wangan or Jagalingou;
(b) to remove as apical ancestors for the proposed Wangan/Jagalingou combined claim group Charlie McAvoy of Logan Downs, Liz McAvoy of Logan Downs and George McEvoy; and
(c) to add as apical ancestors for the proposed Wangan/Jagalingou combined claim group Logan McAvoy of Logan Downs, Hanny of Emerald, John “Jack” Bradley, Nellie Roberts, Jessie Miller and Alec Landers.
92 On the same day, a native title determination application was filed with the Court entitled “Wangan / Jagalingou People” (QUD 78 of 2005). It would appear that this document was intended to constitute the proposed Wangan/Jagalingou combined claim once the amendments described above had been made. As with the original Wangan/Jagalingou claim, this claim was accompanied by affidavits sworn by all of the members of the proposed Wangan/Jagalingou combined claim applicant identified above stating, among other things, that he or she “believes that all of the statements made in the application are true”.
93 Thereafter, the application to amend the Wangan/Jagalingou claim remained dormant for more than two years. Then, on 27 April 2007, an order was made requiring the W&J applicant to “advise the [C]ourt within 30 days whether it intends to proceed with the motion filed on 18 March 2005 seeking leave to amend the application”. This order was not complied with. However, at a case management hearing held on 12 November 2007, Mr Beston advised the Court that the amendment application “will not proceed”. While no action appears to have been taken to give effect to this advice, on 25 September 2008, Dowsett J ordered that the proposed Wangan/Jagalingou combined claim (QUD 78 of 2005) be dismissed.
94 In the meantime, in June 2008, Mr Beston withdrew as the solicitor on the record for the W&J applicant and a short time later he was replaced in that role by Mr Colin Hardie, the then Principal Legal Officer of Queensland South Native Title Services (QSNTS).
95 The next step in the Wangan/Jagalingou claim occurred on 12 June 2009. On that date, the W&J applicant was ordered to provide particulars of its claim. The particulars it provided on 16 November 2009 stated, among other things, that:
three Aboriginal groups, identified as “land holding groups”, were associated with the lands and waters of the claim area, namely the “Wangan people”, the “Jagalingu or Jagalingou people (‘the Jagalingou’)”, and the “Mian people”;
each of these three Aboriginal groups was identified with a particular portion of the claim area;
the area assigned to the “Mian people” was a “small portion of the claim area north of the Carmichael River and west to Darkins [sic – Darkies] Range”;
the Jagalingou people were said to be “associated with [the] claim area encompassing the upper Belyando drainage between the Drummond and Great Dividing Range, extending to the north to around Laglan Downs and taking in Fox Creek, upper Mistake Creek and Gregory Creek”;
the Wangan people were said to be “associated with the claim area east of Mistake Creek and the Drummond Range, taking in Miclere Creek and the country north of Therese Creek and their country further extends north east along the high country from Clermont heading towards Nebo (outside the claim area)”;
the Jagalingou group was said to be comprised of “four subgroups”, called “Bibingbura”, “Duringbura”, “Auanbura”, and “Bithelbura”;
the Wangan group was said to be “comprised by a subgroup called Babingburra”;
no sub-group was identified for the Mian group; and
the Mian people were identified as the “forebears and descendants of Mary Ann Darlow”.
96 Next, on 6 February 2010, the W&J claim group held an authorisation meeting at Bundaberg (the third W&J claim group authorisation meeting). The public notices published with respect to that meeting stated that the purposes of the meeting included:
[A]mend[ing] the claim by a) reducing the claim area and b) changing the claim group description in accordance with anthropological advice.
The notices also identified the descendants of four apical ancestors who were described as “being associated with the Wangan and Jagalingou people … subject to confirmation by those in attendance at the meeting”. They were: Jack Malone, Jim Malone, Maggie Miller and Katy of Clermont.
97 Soon after that meeting, the W&J applicant filed an application seeking to reconstitute the membership of the authorised applicant. No order was sought with respect to either of the purposes of the meeting stated in the notices above, namely to change the claim group description, or to reduce the claim area. That application was granted by Collier J on 28 May 2010. Her Honour’s orders were, however, not given effect to until 25 March 2013 when an amended Form 1 was filed by the W&J applicant. Thereafter the W&J applicant comprised:
(a) Jessie Diver;
(b) Patrick Fisher;
(c) Lynette Landers;
(d) Irene White;
(e) Elizabeth McAvoy;
(f) Patrick Malone; and
(g) Les Tilley.
98 In early December 2012, the W&J claim group held a further authorisation meeting at Bundaberg (the fourth W&J claim group authorisation meeting). The public notices published with respect to that meeting stated that its purposes were “to amend the description of the Wangan and Jagalingou People native title claim group to include the descendants of Jack Malone, Jim Malone, Maggie Miller of Clermont and Katy of Clermont”. There is, however, no evidence of any steps having been taken, after that meeting, to amend the Wangan/Jagalingou claim as stated above.
99 On 25 May 2013, the W&J claim group held a further authorisation meeting at Bundaberg (the fifth W&J claim group authorisation meeting). The public notices published concerning that meeting stated that the purpose of the meeting was “[t]o receive a presentation by Ray Wood, anthropologist, about the outcomes of his further research” and “[t]o consider possible amendment of the native title claim group description”. In addition, in the lead up to that meeting, Mr Geoffrey Doring, the Senior Legal Officer at QSNTS, sent letters to the members of the W&J claim group stating that:
At the meeting it will be suggested that a more appropriate description of the Wangan and Jagalingou people would be the ‘Belyando-Clermont application’ or the ‘Belyando-Clermont-Wirdi Application’, however this [is] a matter for the claim group to decide.
(Bold in original)
100 Subsequent to that meeting, the W&J applicant filed an application (on 30 September 2013) seeking orders to amend the Form 1 for the Wangan/Jagalingou claim. Three substantive amendments were proposed by that application as follows:
(a) to change the persons designated to constitute the W&J applicant to: Jessie Diver, Patrick Fisher, Lynette Landers, Irene White, Elizabeth McAvoy, Patrick Malone and Les Tilley
(b) to change the description of the composition of the W&J claim group in Schedule A of Form 1 (see at [86] above) to strike out the words:
including by adoption. Case[s] of adoption do not significantly alter the status of the claimant’s [sic – claimants’] descent rights neither do they compromise the identification of the group into which the child is adopted.
(c) to change the persons identified as comprising the W&J claim group (see at [87] above) in Schedule A of Form 1 to:
Claimants who identify with the name Wangan and Jagalingou are members of the following descent groups:
1. Descendants of Maggie Tarpot (nee Boyd) of Clermont
2. Descendants of Charlie McAvoy of Logan Downs
3. Descendants of Frank Fisher (Snr) of Clermont
4. Descendants of Liz McEvoy
5. Descendants of Dan Dunrobin (Christopher Dunrobin, Dan Robin)
6. Descendants of Jimmy Flourbag
7. Descendants of Annie Flourbag
8. Descendants of Maggie of Clermont (Maggie Miller)
9. Descendants of The Mother of Jack (Girrabah) and Jim (Conee) Malone
10. Descendants of Mary of Clermont
11. Descendants of Momitja
12. Descendants of Jimmy Tarpot
101 The effect of these changes would have included:
removing from the identified persons comprising the W&J claim group the descendants of the apical ancestors: George McAvoy, Polly of Clermont and Bob Tarpot;
adding to those persons the descendants of the following new apical ancestors: Dan Dunrobin, Jimmy Flourbag, Annie Flourbag, Maggie of Clermont (Maggie Miller), the Mother of Jack (Girrabah) Malone and Jim (Conee) Malone, Mary of Clermont and Jimmy Tarpot;
changing the description of the existing apical ancestor “Liz McEvoy of Logan Downs” to simply “Liz McEvoy”; and
removing the provision in the description of the composition of the W&J claim group in Form 1 Schedule A which allowed for descent to include adoption.
However, in February 2014, the W&J applicant was given leave to withdraw its amendment application, so none of these amendments was pursued.
102 On 23 and 24 April 2014, Mr Wood and Mr Leo met on the instructions of the North Queensland Language Council and QSNTS to discuss five matters. They included whether Mary of Clermont and Mary Johnson were the same person and which native title claim “Daisy Collins of Clermont” and “Nellie of Avon Downs Stn. and Dick Digaby” should be a part of. On the former, they concluded:
8. … Mary of Clermont / Mary Johnson is traditionally affiliated to the Clermont district. There is no evidence that she is traditionally affiliated to the Nebo district (or put another way, the country of the Widi of the Nebo Estate).
9. … Mary of Clermont / Mary Johnson is part of the wider Wiri language identity … but not part of the particular land-owning group known as Widi of the Nebo Estate.
(Italics in original)
However, on the latter, because they had only recently received Dr Kevin Mayo’s report of April 2014 and Mr Leo had not received a copy of his 2013 report, they were unable to come to a conclusion.
103 About two months later (on 28 and 29 June 2014), a further authorisation meeting for the W&J claim group was held in the Brisbane suburb of Carseldine (the sixth W&J claim group authorisation meeting). The public notices published with respect to that meeting stated that its purpose was:
… to receive a presentation from Ray Wood, anthropologist and Dr Kevin Mayo, genealogist, about the outcomes of their research and to consider amendments to the claim group description by deleting or adding named apical ancestors.
104 Following that meeting, the W&J applicant filed two interlocutory applications seeking:
(a) to reconstitute the membership of the W&J applicant; and
(b) leave to amend the Form 1 for the Wangan/Jagalingou claim.
105 On 7 August 2014, Collier J made orders to the above effect. The amended Form 1 that was filed on 14 August 2014 contained two substantive amendments as follows:
(a) to change the persons designated to be members of the W&J applicant to: Adrian Burragubba; Patrick Malone; and Irene White; and
(b) to change the persons comprising the W&J claim group and to specify that they all identified with the name Wangan and Jagalingou (see at [87] above) as follows:
Claimants who identify with the name Wangan and Jagalingou are descendants of the following persons::
1. Billy and Lucy (parents of Jimmy Tarpot, Mary Ann Alboro and Mary Ellen)
2. Daisy Collins
3. Nellie Digaby
4. Dan Dunrobin (also known as Dunrobin, Christopher Dunrobin and Dan Robin)
5. Frank Fisher (Snr) of Clermont
6. Annie Flourbag
7. Jimmy Flourbag
8. Katy of Clermont
9. Charlie McAvoy of Logan Downs
10. Liz McEvcoy [sic] of Alpha
11. Maggie of Clermont (also known as Maggie Miller and Nandroo)
12. The Mother of Jack (Girrabah) Malone and Jim (Conee) Malone
13. Mary of Clermont (also known as Mary Johnson)
14. Momitja
106 Otherwise, this amended Form 1 contained statements to substantially the same effect as those set out in the original Form 1 above (see at [86]). Specifically, it maintained the position that membership of the claim group was “in accordance with traditional laws acknowledged and traditional customs observed by them and is based on the principle of cognatic descent (i.e. descent traced through either mother or father), including by adoption. [Cases of adoption] do not significantly alter the status of the claimant’s descent rights neither do they compromise the identification of the group into which the child is adopted”. Further, the members of the W&J authorised applicant identified above (at [105(a)]) made affidavits in compliance with s 62 of the NTA as described above (see at [88]).
107 In late 2014, a separate native title determination application was filed which overlapped much of the Wangan/Jagalingou claim area. It was made by Ms Juanita Maree Johnson, Ms Vassa Iris Hunter, Ms Shirley Dunrobin and Ms Florence Bell as the authorised applicant on behalf of the Wierdi People (QUD 566 of 2014). For present purposes, there were three salient aspects of this claim. First, at that time all of the members of the authorised applicant, except Ms Florence Bell, were also members of the W&J claim group. Secondly, Mary Johnson (Mary of Clermont) was identified to be an apical ancestor in both that claim and the Wangan/Jagalingou claim. Thirdly, many of the persons who attended and voted at the authorisation meeting for that claim appeared to have been descendants of Mary of Clermont. That claim was discontinued in 2015.
108 On 21 June 2015, a further authorisation meeting of the W&J claim group was held in the Brisbane suburb of Carseldine (the seventh W&J claim group authorisation meeting). The notified purpose of that meeting was to replace the W&J applicant. On 16 July 2015, the W&J applicant filed an application seeking orders to that effect and those orders were made on 21 August 2015. An engrossed copy of the Form 1 as amended was filed on the same date. The effect of the orders was to replace the three members of the W&J applicant designated pursuant to the orders of 7 August 2014 above (see at [105]) with the following 12 people:
(a) Adrian Burragubba
(b) Patrick Malone
(c) Irene White
(d) Lyndell Turbane
(e) Priscilla Gyemore
(f) Craig Dallen
(g) Linda Bobongie
(h) Norman Johnson Jnr
(i) Gwendoline Fisher
(j) Les Tilley
(k) Delia Kemppi
(l) Lester Barnard
109 On 19 March 2016 and 16 April 2016, two further authorisation meetings of the W&J claim group were held (the eighth and ninth W&J claim group authorisation meetings). The only purpose of those meetings was to amend the membership of the W&J applicant. Orders were made accordingly subsequent to those meetings (on 14 July 2016) following applications filed by the W&J applicant. An engrossed copy of the Form 1 as amended was filed on 18 July 2016.
110 At a case management hearing held on 9 June 2016, a set of orders was made which included the following:
2. The parties are to consult and determine whether the claim is likely to proceed to a consent determination or to a contested hearing, and taking [into] consideration the existence of the overlapping claim of the Bidjara People #7 (QUD644/2012), the parties are to produce a draft set of programming orders to achieve that outcome.
The Bidjara People #7 claim (QUD 644 of 2012) was summarily dismissed by Jagot J on 5 July 2016 (see Wyman on behalf of the Bidjara People v State of Queensland [2016] FCA 777).
111 Thereafter, during the second half of 2016 and the first half of 2017, several sets of orders were made and later amended requiring the parties to file the lay and expert evidence upon which they wished to rely on “any issue apart from extinguishment”. In compliance with those orders, the W&J applicant filed, among other things, reports of Dr Mayo on 1 December 2016 and a report and supplementary report of Mr Wood on 1 December 2016 and 23 May 2017 respectively.
112 By 21 July 2017, when it became apparent that the Wangan/Jagalingou claim was unlikely to be resolved by a consent determination, orders were made aimed at achieving a trial of the separate question set out earlier (see at [3]) “as early as is reasonably possible in 2018”. Those orders included a requirement for the parties to exchange pleadings. The W&J applicant filed its original statement of claim (SOC) under those orders on 30 August 2017. Less than a month later, it filed an amended SOC that contained amendments to [8] of the SOC, which had the effect of excluding “Katy of Clermont” as a descent group for the claim group, and to [9] of the SOC, which made some insignificant changes to the description of the descent groups and its membership rules. Then, on 15 December 2017, orders were made requiring the expert witnesses for the parties to attend, on or before 29 March 2018:
1. … a conference(s) before a Registrar of the Court for the purpose of narrowing or removing any differences in their relevant opinions, and [they] shall produce for the use of the parties and the Court a joint report identifying with respect to matters and issues within their expertise:
a. the matters and issues about which their opinions are in agreement;
b. the matters and issues about which their opinions differ; and
c. where their opinions differ, the reasons for their differences.
In addition, the following order was made:
2. On or before 27 April 2018, each of the parties is to file any further reports from expert witnesses addressing the areas of disagreement in the joint report produced pursuant to Order 1.
The same orders contained an order (Order 13) that “[t]he matter be set down for trial for 3 weeks commencing on a date to be fixed by the Court and notified to the parties after early August 2018”.
113 In accordance with the trial programming orders mentioned earlier, on 9 February 2018 the State filed an expert report by Dr Sandra Pannell.
114 In compliance with Order 1 of the 15 December 2017 orders (see at [112] above), Mr Wood and Dr Pannell met on 21 and 22 March 2018. They were unable to come to an agreement on a number of issues. Subsequently, acting under the provisions of Order 2 above (see at [112]), the State filed a supplementary report by Dr Pannell on 1 May 2018. The W&J applicant did likewise on 3 May 2018 by filing a supplementary report of Mr Wood. However, in addition, they filed a new report by Professor Peter Sutton “on matters of disagreement between Mr Ray Wood and Dr Sandra Pannell”. From the Court’s perspective, this was Professor Sutton’s first involvement in the proceeding.
115 This late intervention by Professor Sutton was the main issue in contention at a case management hearing held before Jagot J on 17 May 2018. At the conclusion of that hearing, her Honour made orders which included the following:
(a) to vacate Order 13 of the 15 December 2017 orders relating to the trial of the matter (see at [112] above);
(b) to set in place a procedure for the conduct of a further experts’ conference to be held by 31 August 2018; and
(c) to allow the State to file a further report by Dr Pannell in response to Professor Sutton’s report.
116 The State filed a further supplementary report by Dr Pannell on 23 July 2018 and the further experts’ conference was held on 8 and 9 August 2018. Following that conference, a Joint Experts’ Report was filed on 27 September 2018 (2018 JER).
117 On 11 January 2019, Principal Registrar Soden made a set of administrative orders which had the effect of converting the hard copy file in proceeding QUD 85 of 2004 into an electronic file: QUD 25 of 2019.
118 On 24 May 2019, orders were made setting the Clermont-Belyando separate questions down for trial, which, as already mentioned, was to commence in Clermont on 2 December 2019. Those orders also provided that:
4. On or before 30 August 2019, the applicant file and serve any application to amend the Further Amended Claimant Application filed 18 July 2016.
…
5. On or before 13 September 2019, the applicant is to file and serve any Amended Statement of Claim addressing all issues other than extinguishment.
(Underlining in original)
119 The final authorisation meeting of the W&J claim group before the commencement of the trial was held on 31 August and 1 September 2019 in Brisbane (the 10th W&J claim group authorisation meeting). The notified purpose of that meeting was to authorise the replacement of the existing W&J applicant and to amend the description of the W&J claim group. That meeting proceeded in two parts. First, a meeting of the extant W&J claim group and, secondly, a meeting of the reconstituted claim group. The following significant resolutions were passed during the first part of the meeting:
RESOLUTION #5: APICAL ANCESTORS
That: Katy of Clermont, Maggie Miller, Nellie Digaby, Daisy Collins, Annie Flourbag and Momitja no longer be listed on the claim as an apical ancestor.
…
RESOLUTION #6: QSNTS
That the six ancestors have been removed from the claim on the basis that QSNTS continues to work with the descendants of those six regarding their connection.
…
RESOLUTION #7: MEMBERSHIP BY DESCENT
That the Application be amended so that membership of the claim group is by descent from one or more named apical ancestors.
…
120 The following significant resolutions were passed in the second part of that meeting:
RESOLUTION #5: AUTHORISE AMENDMENTS TO THE APPLICATION
That the application be amended as follows:
- the name of the claim will be changed to ‘Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim’.
- the native title rights and interests claimed will be in the form of the Schedule tabled at this meeting.
…
RESOLUTION #6: CLAIM TO ADDITIONAL AREAS
That a claim to additional areas (the Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim #2) be made on behalf of the claim group in accordance with the draft Form 1 and map tabled at the meeting.
…
MOTION #7: COMPOSITION OF THE APPLICANT
That
(a) the Applicant (for both the Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim and the Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim #2) will comprise two descendants from each of the apical ancestors by which the claim group is described;
(b) the Applicant for both claims (Applicants) will be comprised of the same persons.
…
RESOLUTION #7A: COMPOSITION OF THE APPLICANT
That
(c) the Applicant (for both the Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim and the Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim #2) will comprise one descendant from each of the apical ancestors by which the claim group is described;
(d) the Applicant for both claims (Applicants) will be comprised of the same persons.
…
121 On 9 September 2019, as anticipated by Order 4 of the 24 May 2019 orders (see at [118] above), albeit nine days late, an application was filed by the W&J applicant seeking to give effect to some, but not all, of the above resolutions. In particular:
(a) the name of the Wangan/Jagalingou claim was to be changed on the Form 1 to the Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim;
(b) the following persons were designated to constitute the authorised applicant for that claim: Patrick Malone, Irene Simpson, Lyndell Turbane, Priscilla Gyemore, Gregory Dunrobin, Elizabeth McAvoy, Norman Johnson Jnr and Ida Bligh; and
(c) the composition of the newly constituted CB claim group and the persons comprising that claim group in Schedule A to Form 1 were to be changed to the following:
The native title claim group comprises the descendants of one or more of the following people:
1. Billy and Lucy (parents of Jimmy Tarpot, Mary Ann Alboro and Mary Ellen)
2. Dan Dunrobin (also known as Dunrobin, Christopher Dunrobin and Dan Robin)
3. Frank Fisher (Snr) of Clermont
4. Jimmy Flourbag
5. Charlie McAvoy of Logan Downs
6. Liz McEvoy of Alpha
7. The Mother of Jack (Girrabah) Malone and Jim (Conee) Malone
8. Mary of Clermont (also known as Mary Johnson)
122 As previously mentioned, in accordance with s 62 of the NTA, the members of the newly constituted CB applicant described above made affidavits stating, among other things, that he or she “believes that all of the statements made in the application are true” (see s 62(1)(a)(iii)).
123 On 20 September 2019, orders were made to give effect to the amendments set out above and an engrossed copy of the Form 1 as amended was filed on 23 September 2019. Apart from the change of name and reconstitution of the authorised applicant, the effect of these changes included:
(a) removing six apical ancestors from the claim group description: Katy of Clermont, Maggie Miller, Nellie Digaby, Daisy Collins, Annie Flourbag and Momitja (see at [105] above);
(b) deleting the claim group description that had appeared in Schedule A to the Form 1 for the claim and therefore any reference to adoption as a membership criterion (see at [86] above);
(c) inserting instead a statement that membership of the claim group was by descent from one or more named apical ancestors; and
(d) removing any criterion by which claim group members identified as Wangan and/or Jagalingou people.
124 Apparently acting under the leave provided for by Order 5 above (see at [118]), the W&J applicant had, in the meantime (on 13 September 2019), filed its further amended statement of claim (FASOC). None of these changes affected that document because it already reflected the changes to the constitution and composition of the W&J claim group detailed above, although the inconsistencies between the CB applicant’s Form 1 application and its statement of claim became an issue in the February 2020 session of the trial (see at [275] below).
125 As already mentioned, the separate questions in the newly constituted CB claim proceeded to trial on 2 December 2019 in Clermont. In the weeks leading up to the commencement of that trial, the CB applicant applied to strike out parts of the State’s amended defence. That application was heard urgently because it had the potential to delay the trial. Ironically, that hearing revealed a fundamental defect in the CB applicant’s FASOC in that it relied extensively on the opinions of the experts, as expressed in the Joint Experts’ Report mentioned earlier (see at [116] above), rather than pleading the facts material to the CB claim. As a result, the CB applicant was given leave to further amend its statement of claim. It filed its second FASOC on 22 November 2019.
126 Lastly in this procedural history of the Wangan/Jagalingou and the CB claim, it is necessary to note that, between 2013 and 2019, there was a series of decisions in this Court, in the Supreme Court of Queensland and Court of Appeal, and in the National Native Title Tribunal (NNTT) relating to proceedings brought by, or against, members of the W&J claim group concerning the proposed Adani mine, the site of which is located in the north-west corner of the claim area.
127 In the NNTT, they included:
(a) Adani Mining Pty Ltd/ Jessie Diver & Ors on behalf of the Wangan and Jagalingou People/ State of Queensland [2013] NNTTA 30 (31 March 2013);
(b) Adani Mining Pty Ltd/ Jessie Diver & Ors on behalf of the Wangan and Jagalingou People/ State of Queensland [2013] NNTTA 52 (7 May 2013); and
(c) Adani Mining Pty Ltd and Another v Adrian Burragubba, Patrick Malone and Irene White on behalf of the Wangan and Jagalingou People [2015] NNTTA 16 (08 April 2015).
128 In the Queensland Supreme Court and Court of Appeal, they included:
(a) Burragubba v Minister for Natural Resources and Mines [2016] QSC 273;
(b) Burragubba v Minister for Natural Resources and Mines [2017] QSC 265;
(c) Burragubba & Ors v Minister for Natural Resources and Mines [2017] QCA 179.
129 In this Court, they included:
(a) Burragubba v State of Queensland [2016] FCA 984;
(b) Burragubba v State of Queensland (2017) 254 FCR 175; [2017] FCAFC 133;
(c) Kemppi v Adani Mining Pty Ltd [2017] FCA 715;
(d) Kemppi v Adani Mining Pty Ltd (No 2) [2017] FCA 1086;
(e) Kemppi v Adani Mining Pty Ltd (No 3) (2018) 355 ALR 553; [2018] FCA 40;
(f) Kemppi v Adani Mining Pty Ltd (No 4) [2018] FCA 105;
(g) Kemppi v Adani Mining Pty Ltd (No 5) [2018] FCA 2104;
(h) Kemppi v Adani Mining Pty Ltd [2019] FCAFC 94;
(i) Kemppi v Adani Mining Pty Ltd (No 2) (2019) 271 FCR 423; [2019] FCAFC 117.
(14) The procedural histories of the CB#2 claim and the J#3 claim
130 Finally, it is convenient to give a brief history of the emergence and discontinuance of the CB#2 claim followed by a brief history of the J#3 claim and its two related claims.
131 As mentioned in the introduction to these reasons (see at [4] above), at the beginning of the second week of the trial (on 9 December 2019), Ms Lester Barnard, Ms Linda Bobongie and Ms Delia Kemppi, three descendants of three of the apical ancestors (Nellie Digaby, Maggie Miller and Daisy Collins respectively) who were removed at the 31 August and 1 September 2019 authorisation meeting of the W&J claim group mentioned earlier, successfully applied to be joined as respondents to the CB claim (see Malone v State of Queensland (The Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim) [2019] FCA 2115. Their joinder was allowed on condition that the Clermont-Belyando separate questions trial would not be adjourned and they would have to participate in that trial as best they could.
132 In January 2020, as required by another condition of their joinder as respondents, Ms Lester Barnard and her fellow applicants filed a native title determination application (QUD 3 of 2020) (the CB#2 claim) on behalf of the descendants of the three removed apical ancestors. Accordingly, at the resumption of the Clermont-Belyando separate questions trial in February 2020, orders were made to state separate questions in the CB#2 claim and to accommodate the concurrent hearing of that claim with the CB claim.
133 As was mentioned at the outset, the CB#2 claim was discontinued in October 2020. That occurred after the CB applicant was given leave to amend its third FASOC to reinstate those apical ancestors (including the three mentioned above) that had been removed at the 31 August and 1 September authorisation meeting. This had the effect of re-including Ms Lester Barnard and her fellow applicants, among others, as members of the CB claim group (see further at [281]-[289] below).
The J#3 claim and related claims
134 The first claim by the Jangga people, the J#1 claim, was lodged with the NNTT in 1998 (QUD 6230 of 1998). As already mentioned, in 2012 that claim resulted in a consent determination: the J#1 determination. The area covered by that determination lies immediately to the north of the CB/J#3 claim area.
135 On 8 June 2018, the authorised applicant of the Jangga people filed a further native title determination application (QUD 387 of 2018) (the J#2 claim). The claim area of that claim lies to the north-west and north of the CB/J#3 claim area.
136 On 8 July 2020, Mr Colin McLennan, one of the members of the authorised applicant in the two Jangga claims mentioned above, became a respondent party to the CB#2 claim. To accommodate the fact that the concurrent trial of the separate questions in the CB claim and the CB#2 claim was then anticipated to continue in October 2020, orders were made on 6 August 2020 requiring Mr McLennan to take certain steps so that he could be ready to participate in that trial (see further at [290]-[291] below).
137 At about the same time, Mr McLennan became aware of the CB applicant’s intention to hold a further authorisation meeting of the CB claim group to consider amending the claim group description to reinstate some or all of the six apical ancestors who had been removed at the 31 August and 1 September 2019 authorisation meeting. He also became aware that, if leave were granted to amend the CB claim in that manner, the applicants in the CB#2 claim may seek leave to discontinue their claim. Consequently, Mr McLennan arranged to call a meeting of the Jangga people on 19 September 2020 to obtain their authorisation for the filing of a native title determination application on their behalf over the northern portion of the CB claim area, now the CB/J#3 claim area. The application that was authorised at that meeting was filed with the Court on 21 September 2020 (QUD 296 of 2020) and became the J#3 claim.
B. THE RELEVANT LEGAL PRINCIPLES
138 A determination of native title is a “creature” of the NTA not the common law (see Members of the Yorta Yorta Aboriginal Community v State of Victoria (2002) 214 CLR 422; [2002] HCA 58 (Yorta Yorta HC) at [32] and [75]-[76] per Gleeson CJ, Gummow and Hayne JJ). The content of such a determination is therefore prescribed by, among other provisions, ss 94A, 225 and 223 of the NTA. The first of these, s 94A, requires that a determination “must set out details of the matters mentioned in section 225”. For the purposes of answering the present separate questions, the pertinent matters mentioned in s 225 are those in subss (a) and (b) as follows:
A determination of native title is a determination whether or not native title exists in relation to a particular area (the determination area) of land or waters and, if it does exist, a determination of:
(a) who the persons, or each group of persons, holding the common or group rights comprising the native title are; and
(b) the nature and extent of the native title rights and interests in relation to the determination area; and
…
139 Those matters, in turn, require consideration of the definition of “native title or native title rights and interests” in s 223(1) as follows:
The expression native title or native title rights and interests means the communal, group or individual rights and interests of Aboriginal peoples or Torres Strait Islanders in relation to land or waters, where:
(a) the rights and interests are possessed under the traditional laws acknowledged, and the traditional customs observed, by the Aboriginal peoples or Torres Strait Islanders; and
(b) the Aboriginal peoples or Torres Strait Islanders, by those laws and customs, have a connection with the land or waters; and
(c) the rights and interests are recognised by the common law of Australia.
It is “this native title” that is recognised and protected by the NTA (see Yorta Yorta HC at [75]-[76]) (emphasis in original).
140 In State of Western Australia v Ward (2002) 213 CLR 1; [2002] HCA 28 (Ward HC), the majority (Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, Gummow and Hayne JJ) highlighted the following features of the definition in s 223 (at [17]):
First, the rights and interests may be communal, group or individual rights and interests. Secondly, the rights and interests consist “in relation to land or waters”. Thirdly, the rights and interests must have three characteristics: (a) they are rights and interests which are “possessed under the traditional laws acknowledged, and the traditional customs observed”, by the relevant peoples; (b) by those traditional laws and customs, the peoples “have a connection with” the land or waters in question; and (c) the rights and interests must be “recognised by the common law of Australia”.
All of these elements of the definition in s 223 must be given effect (see Yorta Yorta HC at [32]-[34] and Northern Territory of Australia v Alyawarr, Kaytetye, Warumungu, Wakaya Native Title Claim Group (2005) 145 FCR 442; [2005] FCAFC 135 (Alyawarr) at [74] per Wilcox, French and Weinberg JJ).
141 While a determination of native title must take account of this definition, the rights and interests to which such a determination relate are not creatures of the NTA, but rather are “rooted in”, or find their origin in, the pre-sovereignty laws and customs of the Aboriginal and Torres Strait Island people concerned (see Yorta Yorta HC at [41] and [44]-[45]). That is to say, what survived the acquisition of sovereignty by the British Crown were those rights and interests which “owed their origin to a normative system other than the legal system of the new sovereign power; they owed their origin to the traditional laws acknowledged and the traditional customs observed by the indigenous peoples concerned” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [37]). Accordingly, they must be “laws or customs having a normative content and deriving, therefore, from a body of norms or normative system –– the body of norms or normative system that existed before sovereignty” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [38] and Alyawarr at [75]).
142 In this sense, there is an “intersection of two sets of norms”, or two “normative systems” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [38]-[39]) with the qualification that the rights and interests possessed under the pre-sovereignty normative system “may not, and often will not, correspond with rights and interests in land familiar to the Anglo-Australian property lawyer” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [40]). It is also important to note that, while there is no relevant distinction in the NTA between traditional laws and traditional customs, there is a significant distinction between laws and customs under which rights and interests in relation to land and waters are possessed and those that reflect “patterns of behaviour” without that quality (see Yorta Yorta HC at [41]-[42]).
143 A traditional law or custom “is one which has been passed from generation to generation of a society, usually by word of mouth and common practice” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [46]). Thus, the pivotal role of Aboriginal evidence in native title proceedings of the present kind. Additionally, there are, under the NTA, two further important elements. First, the word “traditional” conveys “an understanding of the age of the traditions: the origins of the content of the law or custom concerned are to be found in the normative rules of the Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander societies that existed before the assertion of sovereignty by the British Crown. It is only those normative rules that are ‘traditional’ laws and customs” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [46] and [79]).
144 Secondly, the normative system of laws and customs under which the rights and interests are possessed must have a “continuous existence and vitality since sovereignty”. That is so because:
If that normative system has not existed throughout that period, the rights and interests which owe their existence to that system will have ceased to exist. And any later attempt to revive adherence to the tenets of that former system cannot and will not reconstitute the traditional laws and customs out of which rights and interests must spring if they are to fall within the definition of native title.
(Yorta Yorta HC at [47])
145 In this respect, the expression “normative content” refers to “established behavioural norms in accordance with the recognised and acknowledged demands for conformity of a society” (see Wyman on behalf of the Bidjara People v State of Queensland (No 2) [2013] FCA 1229 (Wyman SJ) at [455] per Jagot J), or rules the breach of which attracts some form of social sanction (see Akiba v Queensland (No 3) (2010) 204 FCR 1; [2010] FCA 643 (Akiba) at [171]-[173] per Finn J) (see also Harrington-Smith on behalf of the Wongatha People v State of Western Australia (No 9) (2007) 238 ALR 1; [2007] FCA 31 (Harrington-Smith) at [996] per Lindgren J).
146 It follows that there is an “inextricable link” between the laws and customs having that normative content and the society or group from which those laws and customs derive. As the plurality explained in Yorta Yorta HC (at [49]):
Law and custom arise out of and, in important respects, go to define a particular society. In this context, “society” is to be understood as a body of persons united in and by its acknowledgment and observance of a body of law and customs. Some of these issues were considered in Milirrpum v Nabalco Pty Ltd where there appears to have been detailed evidence about the social organisation of the Aboriginal peoples concerned. Some were touched on by Toohey J in Mabo [No 2] where his Honour referred to North American decisions about similar questions …
(Citations omitted)
147 The passages from the judgment of Toohey J in Mabo v State of Queensland (No 2) (1992) 175 CLR 1 (Mabo) to which reference is made above included the following pertinent observations (at 187):
[A]n inquiry into the kind of society from which rights and duties emanate is irrelevant to the existence of title, because it is inconceivable that indigenous inhabitants in occupation of land did not have a system by which land was utilized in a way determined by that society. There must, of course, be a society sufficiently organized to create and sustain rights and duties, but there is no separate requirement to prove the kind of society, beyond proof that presence on land was part of a functioning system.
148 After citing these observations, the minority in Yorta Yorta HC (Gaudron and Kirby JJ) added (at [116]):
So, too, a society must be sufficiently organised and cohesive to sustain beliefs and practices having normative influence and which, on that account, are recognisable as laws. Further, it must be sufficiently organised and cohesive to adapt, alter, modify or extend rights and duties if subsequent practices are to be seen as adaptations, alterations, modifications or extensions of laws previously acknowledged and, thus, as “traditional laws acknowledged” for the purposes of s 223(1)(a) of the Act.
149 Relatedly, in Alyawarr, the Full Court elaborated on the concept of what a “society” entails in the following terms (at [78]):
The relevant ordinary meaning of society is “a body of people forming a community or living under the same government” — Shorter Oxford English Dictionary. It does not require arcane construction. It is not a word which appears in the NT Act. It is a conceptual tool for use in its application. It does not introduce, into the judgments required by the NT Act, technical, jurisprudential or social scientific criteria for the classification of groups or aggregations of people as “societies”. The introduction of such elements would potentially involve the application of criteria for the determination of native title rights and interests foreign to the language of the NT Act and confining its application in a way not warranted by its language or stated purposes.
150 Several observations are apt with respect to this use of “society” as a conceptual tool. First, in Sampi on behalf of the Bardi and Jawi People v State of Western Australia (2010) 266 ALR 537; [2010] FCAFC 26 (Sampi FC), the Court noted that this Court “has found in a number of cases that a native title claim group which adhered to an overarching set of fundamental beliefs constituted a society notwithstanding that the group was composed of people from different language groups or groups linked to specific areas within the larger territory which was the subject of the application” (at [71] and see also the examples given at [72]-[74]). An example is found in Akiba where Finn J concluded that the claimants had established that there was one society with a body of laws and customs which he described as “a quilt of united parts”. His Honour said (at [490]):
The laws and customs which regulate the internal (or “domestic”) workings, relationships, etc of each island community largely replicate those of other communities though not entirely or in all respects. The communities themselves are linked each to the others not only by these largely common “domestic” laws and customs, but also by common laws and customs which govern the relationship of one community’s members to the members of another, both within and beyond the former’s own land and waters.
151 Further, in Bodney v Bennell (2008) 167 FCR 84; [2008] FCAFC 63 (Bodney), the Court observed (at [74]) that “[i]t is not the society per se that produces rights and interests. Proof of the continuity of a society does not necessarily establish that the rights and interests which are the product of the society’s normative system are those that existed at sovereignty”. Accordingly, the Court went on to observe that:
An enquiry into continuity of society, divorced from an inquiry into continuity of the pre-sovereignty normative system, may mask unacceptable change with the consequence that the current rights and interests are no longer those that existed at sovereignty, and thus not traditional.
152 Furthermore, if the society ceases to exist, that has certain consequences for any associated rights and interests in land or waters, as the plurality explained in Yorta Yorta HC (at [50]) as follows:
… if the society out of which the body of laws and customs arises ceases to exist as a group which acknowledges and observes those laws and customs, those laws and customs cease to have continued existence and vitality. Their content may be known but if there is no society which acknowledges and observes them, it ceases to be useful, even meaningful, to speak of them as a body of laws and customs acknowledged and observed, or productive of existing rights or interests, whether in relation to land or waters or otherwise.
See also Alyawarr at [78].
153 Hence, even if the content of the laws and customs in question is kept alive by intergenerational transmission among the descendants of the members of a society, if those members, at some point in the past, ceased to acknowledge and observe those laws and customs as “a body of persons united” by them, “the rights and interests in land to which [those] laws and customs gave rise, cease to exist”. Or, put differently, those rights and interests “are not rooted in pre-sovereignty traditional law and custom but in the laws and customs of the new society” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [53] and generally from [51]-[53]).
154 However, in response to the impact of European settlement, there may be “some change to, or adaptation of, traditional law or custom or some interruption of enjoyment or exercise of native title rights or interests in the period between the Crown asserting sovereignty and the present”. In respect of the former, the critical question is whether “the change or adaptation [is] of such a kind that it can no longer be said that the rights or interests asserted are possessed under the traditional laws acknowledged and the traditional customs observed by the relevant peoples when that expression is understood in the sense earlier identified”. Consequently, assessing these matters in particular cases may give rise to “difficult questions of fact and degree” both as to the significance of the change or adaptation and as to “what it was that was changed or adapted” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [82]-[83]).
155 “Difficult questions” are also presented in respect of the latter. First, it is important to note that the statutory questions posed by ss 225 and 223 of the NTA are “directed to possession of the rights or interests, not their exercise”. Furthermore, those questions are also directed to “the existence of a relevant connection between the claimants and the land or waters in question”. Thus, while “the exercise of native title rights or interests may constitute powerful evidence of both the existence of those rights and their content”, evidence that those rights or interests were not exercised at some time in the past, or evidence that some of the claimants have not exercised them, will not necessarily answer the statutory question concerned (see Yorta Yorta HC at [84]).
156 Accordingly, it is not necessary that every member of the claim group participated at all times in the observance and acknowledgement of the laws and customs concerned since sovereignty: “It must always be a matter of fact and degree as to whether the community or group has acknowledged and observed the traditional laws and customs on which it relies to establish possession of native title rights and interests” (see De Rose v South Australia (No 2) (2005) 145 FCR 290; [2005] FCAFC 110 (De Rose (No 2)) at [58] and [63]-[64]). It is also not relevant to inquire why acknowledgement and observance of the laws and customs ceased. That is, whether that cessation was “mitigated by reference to white settlement” (see Bodney at [97] and see also Wyman v Queensland (2015) 235 FCR 464; [2015] FCAFC 108 (Wyman FC) at [151]). In this respect, the difficulty that confronts a claim group whose members have suffered this fate was outlined by the Full Court in Risk (on behalf of the Larrakia People) v Northern Territory (No NTD 5 of 2006) (2007) 240 ALR 75; [2007] FCAFC 46 (Risk FC) as follows (at [104]):
A claimant group that has been dispossessed of much of its traditional lands and thereby precluded from exercising many of its traditional rights will obviously have great difficulty in showing that its rights and customs are the same as those exercised at sovereignty. This is, in effect, what has happened to Larrakia in this case. It is not that the dispossession and failure to exercise rights has, ipso facto, caused the appellants to have lost their traditional native title, but rather that these things have led to the interruption in their possession of traditional rights and observance of traditional customs.
157 Since the questions posed by ss 223(1)(a) and 223(1)(b) are expressed in the present tense, they are directed to the present claim group. That is to say, they “are about present possession of rights or interests and present connection of claimants with the land or waters” (italics in original) concerned. However, the “the continuity of the chain of possession and the continuity of the connection” remain relevant (see Yorta Yorta HC at [85]). For this reason, as the plurality observed earlier in Yorta Yorta HC, the inquiry is not confined to “the laws and customs now observed in an indigenous society”, or to “the laws and customs which are shown now to be acknowledged and observed by the peoples concerned” (italics in original). Instead, it is necessary to “inquire about the relationship between the laws and customs now acknowledged and observed, and those that were acknowledged and observed before sovereignty, and to do so by considering whether the laws and customs can be said to be the laws and customs of the society whose laws and customs are properly described as traditional laws and customs” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [56] and at [86]). In Risk FC, the Court rejected a claim by the appellant that the trial judge had followed a “book-end” approach to this inquiry and observed that the inquiry requires the Court “insofar as the evidence allows it, to examine the course of the claimant group’s observance of traditional customs and acknowledgment of traditional laws from sovereignty to the present, in order to determine if they are the same laws and customs at both times. It will be insufficient merely to examine the laws and customs of the present day and compare them with those that existed at sovereignty” (see Risk FC at [82]).
158 If the present day laws and customs do not meet that criterion, they:
… could not properly be described as the traditional laws and customs of the peoples concerned. That would be so because they would not have been transmitted from generation to generation of the society for which they constituted a normative system giving rise to rights and interests in land as the body of laws and customs which, for each of those generations of that society, was the body of laws and customs which in fact regulated and defined the rights and interests which those peoples had and could exercise in relation to the land or waters concerned. They would be a body of laws and customs originating in the common acceptance by or agreement of a new society of indigenous peoples to acknowledge and observe laws and customs of content similar to, perhaps even identical with, those of an earlier and different society.
(see Yorta Yorta HC at [87]) (Italics in original)
159 For these reasons, the “acknowledgment and observance of those laws and customs must have continued substantially uninterrupted since sovereignty” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [87]). In this respect, the words “substantially uninterrupted” acknowledge the “profound effects” on Aboriginal societies of European settlement and that “the structures and practices of those societies, and their members, will have undergone great change since European settlement” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [89]). Nonetheless, with that qualification, in an application for the determination of native title, “it must be shown that the society, under whose laws and customs the native title rights and interests are said to be possessed, has continued to exist throughout that period as a body united by its acknowledgment and observance of the laws and customs” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [89]).
160 While they may depend on the same evidence, there are two distinct inquiries required by the provisions of ss 223(1)(a) and 223(1)(b) of the NTA: “in the one case for the rights and interests possessed under traditional laws and customs and, in the other, for connection with land or waters by those laws and customs”. The inquiry in (a) involves a question of fact which requires “not only the identification of the laws and customs said to be traditional laws and customs, but, no less importantly, the identification of the rights and interests in relation to land or waters which are possessed under those laws or customs” (italics in original) (see Ward HC at [18] and see also Bodney at [165]).
161 The inquiry in (b) is not directed to how Aboriginal people use or occupy land or waters, but rather to “whether, by the traditional laws acknowledged and the traditional customs observed by the peoples concerned, they have a ‘connection’ with the land or waters”. This requires the content of the traditional laws and customs concerned to be identified and an examination as to whether the effect of those laws and customs is to provide a connection of the claimants with the land or waters in question (see Ward HC at [64]).
162 For this reason connection can be maintained “by the continued acknowledgment of traditional laws and observance of traditional customs”. That is so because “the laws and customs themselves characteristically will, in significant degree, presuppose or envisage direct connections with land or waters or will, if acknowledged and observed, link community members to each other and to the land or waters in a complex of relationships” (see Bodney at [169] and [48] and see also Neowarra v State of Western Australia [2003] FCA 1402 (Neowarra) at [352]).
163 In this respect, it is also important to note that the required connection under s 223(1)(b) “is not by the Aboriginal peoples’ rights and interests. It is by their laws and customs” (see Bodney at [165]). Thus, “the inquiry itself is not contrived by the nature of the rights and interests (‘communal’, ‘group’ or ‘individual’) claimed in an application” (see Bodney at [166]). Accordingly, if it is established that “connection has been lost with a particular part of the claim area … by the laws and customs”, the significance of that finding “for the communal claim to that part of the area must be assessed” (see Bodney at [167] and see further at [167]-[172] below).
164 With respect to the content and scope of the inquiries required by ss 223(1)(a) and 223(1)(b), the following observations resonate with aspects of the present claims. First, the majority of the Full Court in Starkey v South Australia (2018) 261 FCR 183; [2018] FCAFC 36 (Starkey FC) endorsed the following description of the approach required from the Court (at [46(d)]) (extracted from Croft at [640] per Mansfield J):
[T]he approach required by the Court in determining whether native title rights and interests exist in an area is to consider the laws and customs of the present day claimant society and to ascertain whether, under those laws and customs, the members of that society have rights and interests in the claim area. If they do, the Court then asks whether those laws and customs can be said to be “traditional laws” or “traditional customs”, noting that the concept of “traditional” is one which accommodates adaption of those laws and customs with the evolution of the traditional society concerned.
See also Starkey FC at [48].
165 Secondly, the connection inquiry under (b) requires the claimants to demonstrate the “reality” of the connection to their land by their laws and customs, that is “the connection itself must have a continuing reality to the claimants and that the evidence of how this is manifest is of no little importance in establishing present connection” (see Bodney at [171] and see also Starkey FC at [58]).
166 Thirdly, and further to the above, because European settlement has often made it “impracticable for [Aboriginal communities] to maintain a traditional presence on substantial parts of their … lands” (see Bodney at [172]), attempts made at a “spiritual and/or cultural level” by surviving members of such communities to overcome their physical absence from those lands will be of “real importance” (see Bodney at [172]). That is particularly so given that “the relationship between Aboriginal people and their land [is] ‘primarily a spiritual affair’” (see Bodney at [173]). In Ward HC, the plurality of the High Court said (at [14]):
As is now well recognised, the connection which Aboriginal peoples have with “country” is essentially spiritual. In [Nabalco at 167], Blackburn J said that: “the fundamental truth about the aboriginals’ relationship to the land is that whatever else it is, it is a religious relationship … There is an unquestioned scheme of things in which the spirit ancestors, the people of the clan, particular land and everything that exists on and in it, are organic parts of one indissoluble whole”.
See also the observations of Edelman J in Love v The Commonwealth of Australia (2020) 270 CLR 152; [2020] HCA 3 (Love) at [451].
167 Fourthly, as has already been mentioned, this inquiry is not directed to the continued use and occupation of the land and waters concerned. In Alyawarr, the Court referred (at [87]) to the use Brennan J had made of the word “connexion” in Mabo at 59-60 and observed: “This is consistent with a view of connection as something wider than physical presence on the land, albeit loss of connection could be a consequence of physical separation”. The Court added that: “To observe laws and acknowledge customs which tell the stories of the land and define the rules for its protection and use in ways spiritual and material is to keep the relevant connection to the land” (see Alyawarr at [87]-[88]). To similar effect, in Sampi v State of Western Australia [2005] FCA 777 (Sampi SJ), French J outlined what is required to establish connection where he said (at [1079]):
Physical presence is plainly relevant to connection in this sense but not necessary to establish it. The use of connection in the sense which emphasises continuity of association under traditional law and custom fits best with its origins in the Mabo judgment and has work to do in the definition of native title rights and interests. Approached in this way, the connection requirement involves the continuing internal and external assertion by the group of its traditional relationship to the country defined by its laws and customs and which may be expressed by its physical presence there or otherwise.
168 In Neowarra, Sundberg J described various ways in which laws and customs may be acknowledged and observed without the Aboriginal people concerned being present on their country. They included: performing ceremonies; passing on ritual knowledge and stories from generation to generation; teaching children the laws and customs; and retaining knowledge about the boundaries of their traditional country and language areas (see at [353]). However, as the Full Court pointed out in De Rose v State of South Australia (2003) 133 FCR 325; [2003] FCAFC 286 (De Rose FC) at [306] (citing Ward HC at [59]-[60]):
[T]he asserted right to maintain, protect and prevent the misuse of “cultural knowledge” did not satisfy the requirement of connection with the land imposed by s 223(1)(b) of the NTA. This was so because recognition of the asserted right would extend beyond denial or control of access to land held under native title and would amount to acknowledgment of a new species of intellectual property.
169 Fifthly, the connection inquiry may have a “particular topographic focus”. That may arise where a claim area includes portions of land or waters for which there is no evidence of use by the claimants or which are inaccessible. In that event, courts have inferred connection from “Aboriginal activities in the surrounding areas which [are] supportive of a connection to the general area” (see Bodney at [175] citing Western Australia v Ward (2000) 99 FCR 316; [2000] FCA 191 (Ward FC) at [262] per Beaumont, North and von Doussa JJ, Yarmirr v Northern Territory (No 2) (1998) 82 FCR 533 (Yarmirr SJ) at 570-575 per Olney J and Daniel v State of Western Australia [2003] FCA 666 (Daniel 2003) at [412] per RD Nicholson J).
170 Alternatively, it may be found that there is no evidence of sufficient connection with a particular part of the claim area despite there being evidence of sufficient connection in other parts. In that event, the connection to that portion of land or waters may “have to be excised from the claim area” (see Bodney at [176] citing Neowarra at [357] per Sundberg J). As Mortimer J remarked in Smirke on behalf of the Jurruru People v State of Western Australia (No 2) [2020] FCA 1728 (Smirke) at [1205], “evidence and facts relevant to one area of land and waters may or may not be the same as evidence and facts relevant to another area of land and waters, even if the same claim group is involved”.
171 Nonetheless, where, as occurred in Bodney, an issue is raised “whether connection has been maintained to a particular part of a claim area”, it will be necessary to examine “the traditional laws and customs for s 223(1)(b) purposes as they relate to that area” (italics in original); and “to demonstrate that connection to that area has, in reality, been substantially maintained since the time of sovereignty” (italics in original) (see Bodney at [179]). In that event, the Court said it will be “entirely appropriate that the connection inquiry consider not merely evidence of the general connection of the claimant community to the claim area, but also the evidence of the particular connection of the particular groups and their members to their respective portions of the claim area”. They added that the latter evidence “will ordinarily be necessary to some degree if the claimants’ assertion of connection is to be sufficiently manifest over the claim area as a whole –– the more so, in communal claims, if rights and interests are held differentially across the community” (see Bodney at [178]).
172 On a different matter, in Alyawarr, the Court surveyed the different forms in which the community or group identified as the repository of the traditional laws and customs concerned may hold the native title, albeit that it noted that some of these decisions pre-dated the High Court decision in Yorta Yorta HC. They included the native title being held under “communal ownership” (see Alyawarr at [79]); by a “cultural bloc” (see Alyawarr at [80]); by multiple groups with “composite community [and] shared interests” (see Alyawarr at [81]); by five different estate groups (see Alyawarr at [82]); and by four language groups (see Alyawarr at [83]). These were contrasted with the decision in The Lardil Peoples v State of Queensland [2004] FCA 298 (Lardil) where Cooper J (at [140]) made a determination that the native title be held by four groups severally “in respect of discrete defined areas of land” because his Honour found that “[a]t sovereignty, there was no over-reaching communal system of traditional law acknowledged or customs observed with respect to the land and waters within the claim area by the applicant group as a whole” (see Alyawarr at [86] and see also Sampi FC at [72]-[74] and Drury v Western Australia (2020) 276 FCR 203; [2020] FCAFC 69 at [21]-[24] per Mortimer and Colvin JJ).
173 It is convenient to begin with the question of onus. On that question, the summary of the relevant principles in Starkey FC included the following (at [46(f)]): “issues of extinguishment aside, the native title claimants have both an evidentiary and an ultimate onus of proof. That is unaffected by the difficulty that is often associated with discharging that onus” (citations omitted).
174 In respect of the discharge of this onus, s 140(1) of the Evidence Act 1995 (Cth) provides that: “In a civil proceeding, the court must find the case of a party proved if it is satisfied that the case has been proved on the balance of probabilities”. That means, in respect of any fact in issue, that the Court “must feel an actual persuasion of its occurrence or existence before it can be found” (see Briginshaw v Briginshaw (1938) 60 CLR 336 at 361 per Dixon J and see also the factors prescribed by s 140(2) of the Evidence Act 1995 (Cth)).
175 In Drill on behalf of the Purnululu Native Title Claim Group v State of Western Australia [2020] FCA 1510 (Drill), Mortimer J helpfully essayed how the Court must go about assessing whether that onus has been discharged as follows (at [13]):
… the separate questions depend on reaching a view about what, on the evidence before [the Court], are more likely than not to be the facts … [It] decides whether the party who must prove the necessary facts has shown the facts it contends for are more likely than not to have existed … This exercise is carried out on the basis of the evidence adduced, and inferences which can reasonably be drawn from that evidence. The Court must assess what, reasonably and rationally, can be made of the evidence before it.
176 Next, to the question of inferences, which, as adverted to above, play a crucial role in most contested native title proceedings. The process of drawing an inference was described by Brennan and McHugh JJ in G v H (1994) 181 CLR 387 at 390 in the following terms:
An inference is a tentative or final assent to the existence of a fact which the drawer of the inference bases on the existence of some other fact or facts. The drawing of an inference is an exercise of the ordinary powers of human reason in the light of human experience; it is not affected directly by any rule of law.
177 The necessity for there to be a proper factual foundation for an inference was addressed by Gageler J (dissenting on the outcome) in Henderson v State of Queensland (2014) 255 CLR 1; [2014] HCA 52 (Henderson) as follows (at [89]):
Generally speaking, and subject always to statutory modification, a party who bears the legal burden of proving the happening of an event or the existence of a state of affairs on the balance of probabilities can discharge that burden by adducing evidence of some fact the existence of which, in the absence of further evidence, is sufficient to justify the drawing of an inference that it is more likely than not that the event occurred or that the state of affairs exists. The threshold requirement for the party bearing the burden of proof to adduce evidence at least to establish some fact which provides the basis for such a further inference was explained by Kitto J in Jones v Dunkel:
“One does not pass from the realm of conjecture into the realm of inference until some fact is found which positively suggests, that is to say provides a reason, special to the particular case under consideration, for thinking it likely that in that actual case a specific event happened or a specific state of affairs existed.”
(Footnote omitted)
The process of inferential reasoning involved in drawing inferences from facts proved by evidence adduced in a civil proceeding cannot be reduced to a formula. The process when undertaken judicially is nevertheless informed by principles of long standing which reflect systemic values and experience. One such principle, forming “a fundamental precept of the adversarial system of justice”, is that “all evidence is to be weighed according to the proof which it was in the power of one side to have produced, and in the power of the other to have contradicted”.
(Footnotes omitted)
178 In Chetcuti v Minister for Immigration and Border Protection (2019) 270 FCR 335; [2019] FCAFC 112 (Chetcuti), the majority of the Full Court (Murphy and Rangiah JJ) addressed the situation where the factual foundation presented competing possible inferences as follows (at [95]):
… the facts proved must give rise to a reasonable and definite inference, not merely to conflicting inferences of equal degree of probability so that the choice between them is a mere matter of conjecture.
See also Ashby v Slipper (2014) 219 FCR 322; [2014] FCAFC 15 at [71]-[73] per Mansfield and Gilmour JJ and Kumar v Minister for Immigration and Border Protection (2020) 274 FCR 646; [2020] FCAFC 16 at [123]-[124] per Derrington and Thawley JJ.
179 Allsop P dealt with the same issue in Jackson v Lithgow City Council [2008] Aust Torts Reports ¶81-981; [2008] NSWCA 312 (Jackson). First, his Honour discussed the High Court judgment in Jones v Dunkel (1959) 101 CLR 298 and the three to two division in the High Court judgment in Holloway v McFeeters (1956) 94 CLR 470 as follows (at [10]):
In Jones v Dunkel, the High Court discussed Holloway v McFeeters in an appeal concerning a truck accident on a hill. The proof of the accident was circumstantial. The cause had been heard before a jury. The High Court divided on the question whether the evidence permitted the jury to conclude that the defendant driver had been negligent and caused the accident. (Dixon CJ and Taylor J thought not; Kitto, Menzies and Windeyer JJ thought it could.) Dixon CJ, having referred to Holloway v McFeeters and Bradshaw v McEwans said the following, referring to the passage from Bradshaw v McEwans:
But the law which this passage attempts to explain does not authorise a court to choose between guesses, where the possibilities are not unlimited, on the ground that one guess seems more likely than another or the others. The facts proved must form a reasonable basis for a definite conclusion affirmatively drawn of the truth of which the tribunal of fact may reasonably be satisfied.
(Italics in original; citations omitted)
Then, in rejecting the submission of the counsel for the appellant, his Honour said (at [12]):
The inference must be available and be considered to be more probable than other possibilities.
180 In Left Bank Investments Pty Ltd v Ngunya Jarjum Aboriginal Corporation [2020] NSWCA 144, the New South Wales Court of Appeal (Bathurst CJ, Bell P and Gleeson JA) quoted this passage and added (at [73]): “This does not mean more probable than any one other possibility, but more probable than not” (see also Australian Executor Trustees (SA) Limited v Kerr [2021] NSWCA 5 at [204]). It should be noted that the New South Wales Court of Appeal decision in Jackson had a complicated procedural history. The [2008] judgment was the first of two Court of Appeal judgments in the matter. The second judgment (Jackson v Lithgow City Council [2010] NSWCA 136) was successfully appealed to the High Court. However, that does not affect the validity of the observations above evidenced by the fact that, in her concurring judgment, Crennan J made some similar observations to those above as follows (Lithgow City Council v Jackson (2011) 244 CLR 352; [2011] HCA 36 at [94]):
Whilst “a more probable inference” may fall short of certainty, it must be more than an inference of equal degree of probability with other inferences, so as to avoid guess or conjecture. In establishing an inference of a greater degree of likelihood, it is only necessary to demonstrate that a competing inference is less likely, not that it is inherently improbable.
(Footnote omitted)
181 The various references to the judgment in Jones v Dunkel above raise another aspect of that judgment upon which the State relied in its written submissions, namely the so-called rule in Jones v Dunkel. In Kuhl v Zurich Financial Services Australia Ltd (2011) 243 CLR 361; [2011] HCA 11, the plurality explained that rule in the following terms (at [63]-[64]):
63. The rule in Jones v Dunkel is that the unexplained failure by a party to call a witness may in appropriate circumstances support an inference that the uncalled evidence would not have assisted the party’s case. That is particularly so where it is the party which is the uncalled witness. The failure to call a witness may also permit the court to draw, with greater confidence, any inference unfavourable to the party that failed to call the witness, if that uncalled witness appears to be in a position to cast light on whether the inference should be drawn …
64. The rule in Jones v Dunkel permits an inference, not that evidence not called by a party would have been adverse to the party, but that it would not have assisted the party.
(Citations omitted)
182 However, the rule does not require a party to call “comparatively unimportant”, or “merely cumulative”, or “inferior” evidence which has been dispensed “on general grounds of expense and inconvenience”, although this does not justify a party deliberately choosing to call less favourable witnesses (see Manly Council v Byrne [2004] NSWCA 123 at [61], [64] and [65] per Campbell J (with whom Beazley JA and Pearlman AJA agreed)).
183 One of the earliest examples of inferences being used in litigation concerning the relationship between Aboriginal people and their land occurred in Milirrpum v Nabalco Pty. Ltd. [1971] 17 FLR 141 (Nabalco). In that matter, Blackburn J considered an objection to the admissibility of expert anthropological evidence about whether the “relationship between a given clan and a given piece of land existed at a time before any evidence based on personal experience could be given of it, particularly in 1788, when the subject land became part of New South Wales”. The particular objection was that “the opinions so expressed were merely speculation” (at 163). In rejecting that objection, his Honour said:
In my opinion both the experts were qualified by their experience in anthropology, and in particular their knowledge of the Australian aboriginal, to express an opinion on the permanence of a social group and of its relationship to a particular piece of land, and therefore on the likelihood that such a relationship existed in 1788.
184 Inferences of a similar kind were employed in proceedings under the NTA from the outset. Yarmirr SJ was one of the earliest contested hearings – heard in 1997 and decided in 1998. “Given the preponderance and weight of the available evidence, and the absence of any contradictory evidence”, Olney J was willing to draw the inference (at 569) that:
[T]he ancestors of the applicant groups were the indigenous inhabitants of the islands within the boundaries of the claimed area and of the mainland adjacent to the claimed area since a time prior to the first European contact with the area and in particular since prior to the acquisition of sovereignty in 1824 and that those ancestors and their descendants have inhabited the islands and adjacent mainland continuously ever since.
185 In De Rose v State of South Australia [2002] FCA 1342 (De Rose SJ) (which was delivered after Members of the Yorta Yorta Aboriginal Community v State of Victoria (2001) 110 FCR 244; [2001] FCA 45 (Yorta Yorta FC) on 8 February 2001 and approximately one month before Yorta Yorta HC on 12 December 2002), O’Loughlin J reviewed the relevant Full Court decisions that had been delivered to that time, including Yorta Yorta FC, and concluded as follows (at [570]):
Although I am bound by the decision of the Full Court on this issue of proving substantial maintenance of continuity of connection, I am of the view that, having regard to the nature of evidence that is prevalent in native title cases (being only oral histories of cultures supplemented to a very limited degree by occasional rock art and artefacts) I would be entitled to draw the necessary inferences in favour of the claimants, provided there was a proper foundation for me to do so: see the remarks of Kirby P (as he then was) in Mason v Tritton at 588. That is, if I were to be satisfied that the claimants currently have a connection with the claim area through traditional laws and customs observed and acknowledged, and the best evidence available provides some support for the presence of that connection in the past (traceable by various means such as ancestors, marriage, migration and incorporation and even tribal disputes and wars), it might be open to me to make a finding of substantial maintenance of continuity of connection from sovereignty to the date of the application for a determination of native title; this might even be so notwithstanding significant gaps in the chronology in the historical timeline for the claim area. To place any higher burden of proof on the claimants, who have a wholly oral tradition that reaches back reliably no further than three or (in a few cases) four generations, would be manifestly oppressive.
(Bold added)
186 Sundberg J had no difficulty drawing the relevant inference in Neowarra (decided in 2003) where his Honour said (at [336]):
The first element of traditional – that the laws and customs have been passed down from generation to generation - is satisfied. Nearly all witnesses said they had received instruction about the laws and customs from their parents and grandparents. The grandparents of the most senior witnesses would have received comparable instruction in about 1875. Given the evidence that the current laws and traditions are the same as those that existed before 1829, it is easy to infer that the grandparents of the senior witnesses received their instruction in the same way as the witnesses had received theirs.
(Paragraph reference omitted)
187 Selway J adopted a similar approach in Gumana v Northern Territory of Australia (2005) 141 FCR 457; [2005] FCA 50 (Gumana) where, after reviewing the common law authorities bearing on the proof of the existence of a custom (at [197]-[200]), his Honour concluded (at [201]):
There is no obvious reason why the same evidentiary inference is not applicable for the purpose of proving the existence of Aboriginal custom and Aboriginal tradition at the date of settlement and, indeed, the existence of rights and interests arising under that tradition or custom.
His Honour then said:
[W]here there is a clear claim of the continuous existence of a custom or tradition that has existed at least since settlement supported by creditable evidence from persons who have observed that custom or tradition and evidence of a general reputation that the custom or tradition had “always” been observed then, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, there is an inference that the tradition or custom has existed at least since the date of settlement.
188 As the J#3 applicant pointed out in its written submissions, this approach has been applied on numerous occasions since. They include the following judgments which contain observations that are particularly pertinent to the inference issues that arise in the present claims. In Griffiths v Northern Territory (2006) 165 FCR 300; [2006] FCA 903 (Griffiths SJ), Weinberg J referred (at [574]-[580]) to the judgment in Gumana and concluded (at [583]):
I accept that there will be some cases where the need to go back 30 or 40 years beyond the earliest extant genealogy would render the process too speculative to permit an inference of continuity or connection to be drawn. However, in the present case, the position seems to me to be different. It is known that indigenous people occupied the Timber Creek region at least as far back as the time of the earliest explorers. It is also known that inhabitants of that area adopted laws and customs that were, ethnographically, very similar to the laws and customs that indigenous people in other parts of Australia followed. A number of the ritual practices that are documented at least as far back as the latter part of the 19th century are, in significant respects, similar to those followed by Aboriginal people since well before European settlement in this country. It would be wrong, in my view, to approach the issue of connection by turning a blind eye to these historical realities.
(Bold added)
189 In Harrington-Smith, Lindgren J referred (at [341]) to Gumana and then identified two kinds of inference that he had been asked to draw: an inference of retrospective continuance and an inference of attribution (at [342]). After referring to Wigmore on Evidence (3rd ed, vol 2, [437]) (at [343]), his Honour posed a series of questions which he considered had a bearing on the former inference as follows:
(a) on the presence of Aboriginal people in the claim area and the necessity to look carefully at its form and duration (at [344]):
In the present case, what has been observed at and since first contact is the presence and activities of Aboriginal people in the Wongatha Claim area (and the signs, such as the remains of camp fires, of such presence and activities). Before we can infer that the presence and activity observed at and since first contact is a continuation of pre-sovereignty presence and activity, it is necessary to be more specific about what it is that has been observed. For example, was the observation of ‘Aboriginal people’ generally or of ‘Aboriginal people belonging to a certain group’? When we say that Aboriginal people were seen in the Wongatha Claim area, do we mean ‘passing through’ or ‘camped’ and, if camped, for how long? Where, in the vast Wongatha Claim area, were they seen, and what conclusions, if any, can be drawn from their being seen at one place about their presence elsewhere in that area?
(b) on activities by Aboriginal people in the claim area and the necessity to examine the nature and frequency thereof (at [345]):
In relation to a practice or activity, the permissible drawing of inferences requires careful consideration of the practice or activity, the frequency or rarity of its occurrence as observed, the circumstances of earlier times in so far as they are known, and the general probabilities. It is easy to infer that observed hunting and use of rockholes as a source of water was also taking place in what is now the Wongatha Claim area in the past. It is altogether a different thing to infer from a single European observation of camping in wiltjas or of ceremonial activity at a particular place, that camping in wiltjas or ceremonial activity occurred at the very same place at sovereignty and continued there over the intervening period, a fortiori by ancestors of the people observed. More evidence would be required before that inference could safely be drawn.
(c) on migration or “population shift” to the claim area and its cause and origins (at [347]-[348]):
347 Another problem is that of migration or ‘population shift’ from the desert to the Goldfields centres after European settlement. I have no difficulty in inferring from the fact that the early explorers and others observed indigenous people at various places within the Wongatha Claim area, that indigenous people were also to be found at places within that area at sovereignty. However, I do not infer, without further evidence, that all of the ancestors of all of the Wongatha claimants lived in the Wongatha Claim area at sovereignty. I assume from the largeness of the Wongatha Claim area, that some of them may well have, but there is positive evidence that ancestors of many of the Wongatha claimants came from parts of the Western Desert to the north, north-east and east of the Wongatha Claim area after European settlement.
348 I would require evidence addressing the long term association of indigenous groupings within the Western Desert with particular areas, and the stability of those groupings and associations over time, before I would infer, if asked to do so, that a situation in these respects which existed in say the early twentieth century had existed in 1829.
190 Later in his judgment, Lindgren J considered the latter, namely the inference of attribution. In particular, his Honour considered what inference could be drawn from the evidence of hunting activities on the claim area and whether it was probative of a law and custom. On that matter, his Honour said (at [952] and [954]):
952 Hunting would be probative of a body of laws and customs if, for example, there was evidence of mutually exclusive hunting zones. In such a case, hunting within one zone and the avoidance of others would be probative of the exercise of a traditional right to hunt within one zone. But on the evidence, the nomadic way of life did not divide the Western Desert into hunting zones in which only particular groups were free to hunt. On the contrary, the evidence is that Aboriginal people were at liberty to hunt, forage, drink and camp anywhere, and it is perhaps difficult to see how it could be otherwise, given the sparsely populated, arid and relatively featureless landscape.
…
954 The question is what to make of all the evidence concerning hunting. I think it shows that there is a connection between claimants and the land in general of a kind and degree that non-Aboriginal people do not have, but it is not necessarily probative of a law or custom. It would be necessary to consider carefully the evidence given by each individual as to where he or she hunts, and why he or she hunts there.
191 In Sampi FC, the Full Court referred (at [64]) to Gumana and said (at [65]-[66]):
65 In the present circumstances the constitutional status and elaborate nature of the rules in question make it improbable that the system arose in the relatively short period between sovereignty and the time of the witnesses’ ‘old people’. We accept the view expressed by Mr Bagshaw in his report (at page 18) that:
…the structural features (i.e. systems of kinship, social organization and local organization) common to both societies are, in my opinion, of a sufficiently fundamental order that they may be reasonably assumed to have developed among both peoples well before European contact.
66 From this evidence, the primary judge should have inferred that the Bardi and Jawi people are, and have since the time of sovereignty, been united by their acknowledgement of a common set of laws and their observance of a common set of customs.
(Bold added)
192 The Court returned to the same issue later in Sampi FC and said (at [77]):
Were it necessary to decide whether the primary judge was entitled to take into account the factors which he described as a “constellation of factors” we would regard the argument of the Bardi and Jawi people as too widely stated. While the ultimate fact to be proved by native title claimants is that they have been continuously united in their acknowledgement of laws and observance of customs, there are many subsidiary facts from which an inference may be drawn about that ultimate fact. It is too narrow to exclude from consideration factors which may bear on the existence of a normative system while not being direct evidence of the existence of that system. Indeed in the present case the array of factors relied upon by the Bardi and Jawi people themselves to demonstrate the existence of a single society at sovereignty highlights the point. They have not restricted themselves to factors which directly prove the existence of a normative system. For instance, the proof of the existence of songs about the sea is capable of showing that there were rules about the use of the sea even though the proof of the songs themselves is not proof of the law or custom.
(Bold added)
193 In Dempsey, Mortimer J was not willing to draw an inference as to why a particular person, Joe Craigie, spoke Wangkayujuru. In doing so, her Honour referred to, and agreed with, Gumana (at [132]-[134]) and to Sampi FC (at [726]) and concluded on this issue (at [807]) that:
There is simply insufficient evidence for me to form any conclusion about the reason Joe Craigie could speak Wangkayujuru. For this evidence to assist Mrs Bogdanek, I would need to infer that Joe Craigie could speak Wangkayujuru because it was the language spoken on his country, and his country was around Roxborough. It could also be the case that, because he was born around Roxborough, he came to speak Wangkayujuru even though he had no connection through traditional law and custom to that part of the land. Or it could be because he was taught by someone close to him, or because he needed that language for his work. There is simply insufficient evidence to clearly point to one reason over another. To make a finding to the effect Mrs Bogdanek contends for would not be drawing an inference from the evidence it would be engaging in speculation. As Spigelman CJ noted in Seltsam Pty Ltd v McGuiness at [84], it is often difficult to distinguish between permissible inference and speculation, but the distinction exists. His Honour quotes the following passage from Caswell v Powell Duffryn Associated Collieries Ltd at 169-170:
Inference must be carefully distinguished from conjecture or speculation. There can be no inference unless there are objective facts from which to infer the other facts which it is sought to establish. In some case the other facts can be inferred with as much practical certainty as if they had been actually observed. In other cases the inference does not go beyond reasonable probability. But if there are no positive proved facts from which the inference can be made, the method of inference fails and what is left is mere speculation or conjecture.
(Citations omitted)
194 Finally, in Lake Torrens Overlap Proceedings (No 3) [2016] FCA 899 (Starkey SJ), Mansfield J dealt with three competing native title claims where each of the claimants sought to draw inferences from separate consent determinations that each had obtained with respect to areas of land that bordered Lake Torrens, a salt lake, which comprised the whole of the claim area. In rejecting all three claims, his Honour made a number of observations about the available inferences as follows (at [706]-[707] and [709]-[710]):
706 As I have earlier noted, but perhaps not in so much detail, it is not uncommonly the case that what is clearly established by evidence may support an inference, either by physical or by temporal proximity, to fill the gap in evidence because there was, realistically, no meaningful way of securing direct evidence. The most obvious example is the conclusion as to whether a native title holding group held native title rights and interests in a particular geographical area at sovereignty, when commonly there is no direct evidence to support that conclusion. That is not always the case. In particular, archaeological evidence may identify elements of a relevant Aboriginal society at sovereignty by direct expert opinion. While the archaeological evidence in this matter supports Aboriginal activity and use on and around the western shore of Lake Torrens of considerable antiquity, I have not found the archaeological evidence in this matter persuasive of a particular conclusion directed in favour of one or other of the three Applicants.
707 In such cases, what has been observed in relation to an Aboriginal group at the time of the first recorded observations has very often been used to support an inference that what existed at that time more probably than not existed at the time of sovereignty. Commonly, there is no reason not to draw such a conclusion. There may also be areas where the proximity of a particular native title holding group under their traditional laws and customs enables it to be inferred that they are the holders of native title rights and interests in adjacent country, where there is no other competing claimant group. That is particularly so where there is a broader cultural bloc of traditional people holding the native title rights and interests in that adjacent country. It has been assumed often that, even in the most desolate and confronting physical areas of Australia, it is more probable than not that the country was occupied at sovereignty by a particular group of Aboriginal people, provided there is some evidence of its occupation and use by that group at the time of first European contact.
708 …
709 In this matter, such inferences are not routinely available. That is because there are three Determinations of native title (putting aside the Arabana determination abutting part of the northern section of Lake Torrens) surrounding entirely the present claim area. It is also common ground that the Kokatha Part A determination is a determination in favour of the Kokatha People, as members of the Western Desert Cultural Bloc and the Adnyamathanha No 1 and Barngarla No 2 determinations reflect groups who are members of a separate Lakes Cultural Group or Bloc. Those matters mean that, in relation to these three Applications, there is no ready inference to be drawn in favour of any one of the three Applicants in respect of their claims over the whole of Lake Torrens (modified in final submissions particularly by the Third Applicant).
710 Moreover, as I also remarked earlier in these reasons, much of the evidence led by each of the Applicants was inevitably inconsistent with, rather than complementary to, the claims of competing Applicants. By way of example, an obvious illustration derives from the First Applicant’s assertion that Andamooka Island is a men’s only place where women are not permitted, and the direct contradiction of that on the part of the Second Applicant and to some degree the Third Applicant. It is an area where the competing claims cannot co-exist. Without going into the detail of the evidence, it is also apparent that each of the Applicant’s evidence concerning stories about Lake Torrens and its creation or Dreaming relationships are not capable of being accommodated fully consistently with the way in which those Dreamings are recorded from the point of view of the separate Applicants. It is not necessary, or appropriate, to highlight those elements in these reasons because, in part, that picture emerged as a result of some of the closed evidence compared to some of the open evidence.
(Bold added)
Lay Aboriginal evidence and anthropological and other expert evidence
195 The repeated references in the authorities to intergenerational transmission of knowledge about traditional laws and customs underscore the critical importance of Aboriginal evidence in any native title claim (see, for example, Yorta Yorta HC at [46], [59], [79], [87] and [112] and Ward FC at [243]). In Manado (on behalf of the Bindunbur Native Title Claim Group) v State of Western Australia [2017] FCA 1367, North J explained the importance of this kind of evidence in the following terms (at [40] and [42]):
40 The present case illustrates an important feature about native title litigation, particularly in respect of issues of connection. From about 20 years of experience of native title litigation it has been rightly recognised by the Court that the primary source of evidence of the connection of Aboriginal people to land is evidence from those people themselves. That is partly because the laws and customs which govern the acquisition of rights and interests in land has not generally been written down. The tradition is oral. The rules are handed down from generation to generation. Old people have the responsibility in Aboriginal culture of explaining the rules governing their people by educating younger people. Some of that education is imparted through ritual in ancient ceremonial practice. Some is imparted more informally by sitting and speaking and interacting with old people over many years. Knowledge acquired of the laws and customs is highly valued among Aboriginal people. Deep knowledge of the rules governing the society and particularly stories about the creation of the country is a mark of authority among the people.
…
42 Perhaps most significantly for non-Aboridinal [sic] judges, the oral evidence of Aboriginal people is usually more able to convey the nature of the spiritual beliefs from which the laws and customs derive and which bind the people to the land. The way in which such evidence is given often displays the extent to which the tradition is both deeply held and is a living tradition governing the everyday lives of the witnesses.
(Bold added)
196 In Sampi SJ, French J said of this kind of evidence that it was “of the highest importance. All else is second order evidence” (at [48]). On appeal, the Full Court agreed with this observation (see Sampi FC at [57] per North and Mansfield JJ). In this respect, it is worth adding that the failure to draw an inference about a fact such as continuity does not usually reflect adversely on the authenticity of the evidence given by the Aboriginal witnesses for the claimants (see, for example, CG (Deceased) on behalf of the Badimia People v State of Western Australia (Badimia) [2015] FCA 204 at [431] and [484] per Barker J).
197 Despite the fundamental importance of Aboriginal evidence in native title claims, anthropological evidence also has an important role. As explained by Mansfield J in The Alyawarr, Kaytetye, Warumungu, Wakay Native Title Claim Group v Northern Territory (2004) 207 ALR 539; [2004] FCA 472 (Alyawarr SJ) (at [89]):
[A]nthropological evidence may provide a framework for understanding the primary evidence of Aboriginal witnesses in respect of the acknowledgment and observance of traditional laws, customs and practices … Not only may anthropological evidence observe and record matters relevant to informing the court as to the social organisation of an applicant claim group, and as to the nature and content of their traditional laws and traditional customs, but by reference to other material including historical literature and anthropological material, the anthropologists may compare that social organisation with the nature and content of the traditional laws and traditional customs of their ancestors and to interpret the similarities or differences. And there may also be circumstances in which an anthropological expert may give evidence about the meaning and significance of what Aboriginal witnesses say and do, so as to explain or render coherent matters which, on their face, may be incomplete or unclear.
See also Wyman SJ at [474] per Jagot J.
198 Furthermore, in Ward (on behalf of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong People) v State of Western Australia (1998) 159 ALR 483 (Ward SJ) (at 532), Lee J admitted into evidence a set of genealogies prepared by anthropologists, observing that:
[Their preparation] involved distilling information from a broad context of ethnographic material and it involved the application of skill and expertise of anthropologists. … The charts as received in evidence were not restricted to the expression of opinion by anthropologists but were also evidence as to the truth of the statements contained therein. Genealogies duly prepared by anthropologists employing their specialised skill and understanding of the structure and culture of a society represent not only an appropriate field of expert evidence but also a record of statements made to the anthropologists, the record of which is likely to be reliable, the statements made being appropriate to be admitted in a case of this nature.
See also Risk v Northern Territory of Australia [2006] FCA 404 (Risk SJ) at [465] per Mansfield J.
199 In a preceding paragraph to that above, Lee J explained why he had adopted this approach in the following terms:
It has been said that the dependence of Aboriginal societies upon an oral culture, limits knowledge of ancestors to two generations. In some cases the genealogical charts prepared by the anthropologists in this matter extended to four or five generations by use of material provided by other sources such as the Kaberry genealogies and the oral histories. The genealogical charts depict but a small part of a possible range of genealogical connections of the applicants. The purpose of the charts is to show connection between the present claimants and ancestors who may be assumed to have been present in the claim area at the time of sovereignty. The genealogies, prepared as they are from ethnographic material, represent accepted social recognition of kinship and “biological descent” in its widest sense.
200 Nabalco is recognised as having pioneered the use of anthropological evidence in litigation of this kind (see, for example, Yorta Yorta HC at [81]). It is therefore helpful to review some of the rulings Blackburn J made on that subject in that judgment. First, his Honour dealt with an objection to the qualifications of Professor Stanner to give expert evidence in the case because of “his limited experience with the aboriginals of the subject land”. In rejecting that objection, his Honour said (at 160):
In this case I do not hesitate to rule that Professor Stanner’s general anthropological experience, combined with his special study of aboriginals of other parts of Australia and his short periods of study in the subject land, qualify him to give admissible evidence on the matters in issue in this case. The shortness of his experience in the subject land may be relevant to the weight of his evidence.
201 Next, his Honour considered “a weighty attack on the admissibility of so much of the experts’ evidence as purported to give an account of the social organization or ‘laws’ of the aboriginals” because that evidence was said to have been based on hearsay. In rejecting that attack, his Honour drew a distinction between opinions based on hearsay statements made to an anthropologist by an Aboriginal witness such as “[X] told me that this was Gumatj land” and opinions based on studying “the social organization of these aboriginals” and “their behaviour ; talking to them”. His Honour also distinguished opinions based on “reading the published work of other experts ; applying principles of analysis and verification which are accepted as valid in the general field of anthropology” (at 161). He then proceeded to record that this ruling was:
[B]ased on accepting that there is a valid field of study and knowledge called anthropology which deals with the social organization of primitive peoples (the definition will serve well enough for the purpose in hand). The process of investigation in the field of anthropology manifestly includes communicating with human beings and considering what they say. The anthropologist should be able to give his opinion, based on his investigation by processes normal to his field of study, just as any other expert does.
202 In this respect, his Honour compared the position of a medical expert witness and added (at 162) that: “This is a field in which the ‘facts’ include both what the expert observes and what he hears from other persons––his patients”. He said further (at 162-163):
In this broad sense, everything that an expert says within his own field of expert knowledge is a matter of opinion, including his account of the “facts” … The “facts” are those selected and deemed significant by the expert in the exercise of his special skill.
It seems to me that the question is one of the weight, rather than of the admissibility, of the evidence, and that the court must be astute to inquire how far any conclusion proffered by an expert is indeed based on facts and to weigh it accordingly ; but the “facts” include those ascertained by the methods, and described in the terms, appropriate to his field of knowledge.
203 In Daniel v State of Western Australia [2000] FCA 858, RD Nicholson J ruled on certain objections to the admissibility of expert anthropological evidence, having regard to the provisions of the Evidence Act 1995 (Cth), including s 79. That decision was made after the 1998 amendments to the NTA, one of which amended s 82 to state that this Court “is bound by the rules of evidence, except to the extent that the Court otherwise orders”. In his reasons for that ruling, RD Nicholson J provided the following description as to what the function of an anthropologist entailed (at [24]):
The specialised knowledge of an anthropologist derives from the function to be performed by the anthropologist and for which he or she is trained and in relation to which study has been undertaken and experience gained. “Anthropology” is the science of humankind, in the widest sense: The New Shorter Oxford English Dictionary p 87. Cultural or social anthropology is the science of human social and cultural behaviour and its development. Socio-cultural anthropology is traditionally divided into ethnography and ethnology. The former is the primary, data-gathering part of socio-cultural anthropology, that is, field work in a given society. This involves the study of everyday behaviour, normal social life, economic activities, relationships with relatives and in-laws, relationship to any wider nation-state, rituals and ceremonial behaviour and notions of appropriate social behaviour. See C P Kottak, Anthropology: the Exploration of Human Diversity (3rd ed, 1982) p 12. It is apparent that an anthropologist carrying out field work is more than likely to speak to a wide range of persons in the people under examination.
204 His Honour then referred to the judgments in Nabalco (noting that judgment preceded the introduction of the Evidence Act 1995 (Cth)), Yarmirr SJ at 63 (noting that judgment preceded the 1998 amendments to s 82 of the NTA) and Ward SJ. His Honour then set out a series of conclusions, the relevant ones of which, for present purposes, were as follows (at [30]):
5. The focus for the Court will be on the view, estimation or judgment inherent in the inference drawn by the expert from the factual basis. Having in mind the observations of Emmett J in Quick, that does not preclude reference to the factual basis of the opinion in order for a finding to be made whether the specialised knowledge itself is the base [sic – basis] of the opinion. To the extent the evidence considered by the expert, hearsay or otherwise, is able to be considered by the Court without reference to the specialised knowledge of an expert, the opinion of the expert will not be an inference in the exercise of the specialised knowledge.
6. To the extent to which the opinion is akin to the form found permissible by Blackburn J in [Nabalco], it would seem that it would be likely to fall within the description of knowledge derivative from the expert’s training, study or experience.
205 It will be apparent from these rulings and observations that weight, rather than admissibility, is usually the critical factor in the assessment of the expert anthropological evidence. In that respect, a number of points should be made. The first is to note that expert evidence “has weight only in respect of matters within the relevant field of expertise and is only as helpful as the evidence and assumptions on which it is based” (see Anikin v Sierra (2004) 79 ALJR 452; [2004] HCA 64 at [28]). The second is to record that, while an agreement between the experts on a particular issue, for example in the Joint Experts’ Report (Exh A39), is a matter that should be taken into account in determining these separate questions, any such agreement is not binding on this Court. Instead, the separate questions have to be determined according to the issues raised and the evidence adduced in these proceedings. That is especially so in these proceedings where there have been numerous significant changes to the issues since the joint experts’ conference in 2018 and the emergence of the J#3 claim.
206 The third is to emphasise that the evidence of an anthropologist based on the observations made of a group of Aboriginal people in the course of field work is likely to be evidence of primary fact, as distinct from opinion evidence (see, for example, Gumana at [168]). Furthermore, evidence of this kind is likely to provide greater insight into the social organisation of that group and the nature of their traditional laws and customs. The fourth is to record that an anthropologist who studies a group of Aboriginal people over a long period of time and/or who assists them as claimants to prepare and present their native title claim often develops a close relationship with those people which may affect his or her independence as an expert witness (see the observations of O’Loughlin J in De Rose SJ at [350] and Sackville J in Jango v Northern Territory (2006) 152 FCR 150; [2006] FCA 318 at [322]-[326]; cf Selway J in Gumana at [169] and [171]). Independence is, of course, fundamental to the proper role of any expert witness, as the Court’s Expert Evidence Practice Note underscores (see GPN-EXPT at [3.3]).
207 Having referred to the use which may be made of anthropological evidence, it is convenient next to deal with a number of aspects of the anthropological evidence that was given in these claims. I do so to indicate my general approach to this evidence. If any rulings are required with respect to particular parts of this evidence, I will make them later in these reasons when considering that evidence. The first matter to be noted relates to the third point above. It is that neither Professor Sutton nor Dr Mayo did any field work with the CB claimants before they prepared their reports and gave their evidence in these matters and instead relied on the written materials that were available to them, including the affidavits made by the various Aboriginal witnesses, although some of those affidavits were not ultimately tendered in evidence. However, both Mr Wood and Dr Clarke undertook field work before they prepared their reports for the CB applicant and the Jangga applicant respectively. Mr Wood’s first period of field work was undertaken in 2012 and resumed some time later after the Bidjara claim was dismissed in 2016. Dr Clarke performed one field trip between 16 and 25 August 2020 prior to preparing his report (Exh J14). While Mr Leo did not undertake any field work for the purposes of the J#3 claim, he undertook extensive field work with the claimants in the J#1 claim prior to preparing his report for the purposes of that claim, which became the J#1 determination. Finally, Dr Pannell did not undertake any field work with either set of claimants.
208 To the extent that it is clearly delineated in their reports and evidence, the observations that Mr Wood or Dr Clarke made during the course of the field trips of the CB or Jangga claimants may therefore be treated as primary factual evidence of the kind referred to above. The balance of their evidence and that of the other three anthropologists will be treated as expert evidence to provide the Court with the framework to understand the primary evidence of the Aboriginal witnesses in respect of their social and cultural organisation and of the acknowledgement and observance of their laws and customs in accordance with the observations set out above.
209 The second matter is that the three anthropologists who gave expert evidence for the CB applicant (Professor Sutton, Mr Wood and Dr Mayo) all stated that, in preparing their reports and giving their evidence, they had regard to the beneficial nature of the preamble in s 3 of the NTA. The consequences of this approach were variously described by the witnesses concerned as follows. Mr Wood said:
What I’ve observed of these people is that they have a profound attachment to the area. They’re very much engaged with it. And the issue really matters to them. I think that – I think us anthropologists are also bound by the prologue to the [NTA] that sets out the fact that this is a special law for the descendants of the Aboriginal people of Australia. And I’ve acted on that presumption that we’re addressing, you know, concerns of real people.
(Bold added)
210 Professor Sutton said his role was:
[T]o look at the relative strength of evidence in relation to these claimed [sic] about it … [and] I take my cue from the [NTA] preamble … the preamble says that the system is about being, among other things, redressive. It’s beneficial in nature. And that is according to the parliament elected by the Australian people. So the question of community values does come in here.
So for that reason, I address things like the balance of probabilities. If I have to err on one side or the other, I tend to assess those probabilities more beneficially – more beneficently than too parsimoniously or too narrowly.
(Bold added)
[W]hen I have been faced with problematic archival material, and the weight of evidence does not strongly favour one view or another, I have tended to favour inclusion given that the preamble of the [NTA] indicates there is an intention for it to be redressive.
(Bold added)
212 Neither Dr Clarke nor Mr Leo expressly mentioned the preamble to the NTA, but both did state that they had applied the “balance of probabilities” approach mentioned by Professor Sutton above in respect of particular aspects of their evidence. First, Dr Clarke said:
I believe on the balance of probability that for people like Pompey Earl when describing their own country as the Belyando, and again, there’s supporting information from Mr Leo, I believe that it’s far more likely to be Wakelbura area than down south towards the Alpha district, which is Owanbura.
(Bold added)
213 For his part, Mr Leo said:
No, I think we can make a – on the balance of probabilities a confident assumption that people’s patri spirits in the old days were not restricted in movement till – to the spirit-sending centres if they had them.
(Bold added)
214 In its written submissions, the State acknowledged that s 15AA of the Acts Interpretation Act 1901 (Cth) required the NTA to be construed in a manner that “best achieves [its] beneficial purpose”. However, it submitted that “it is wrong to think that this approach to statutory construction applies to factfinding when the civil standard is engaged, such that factual doubts are to be resolved in favour of native title claimants”. In response, the CB applicant contended that the expert opinions of Mr Wood, Professor Sutton and Dr Mayo were not infected by “some sort of ‘redressive’ approach” and should be weighed accordingly.
215 The State is plainly correct that the so-called beneficial approach to the construction of legislation does not apply to fact finding. As I have explained earlier, in that exercise I must be satisfied about the matters of fact in issue on the balance of probabilities. If that requires an inference to be drawn, I must also be satisfied that it has a proper factual foundation and, if it is one of a number of inferences available, that it is the most probable one in all the relevant circumstances. In that process, one of the roles of an expert witness is to assist in identifying what facts may be relevant to drawing a particular inference and in explaining why that inference is more probable than the others that may be available. It is not their role to undertake that exercise themselves, nor, more importantly, to employ beneficial or redressive reasoning in the process. That is the role of the Court. The fact that this has occurred in these matters will require me to be discerning in accepting the opinions of those witnesses. However, as I indicated earlier, I will make any rulings that may be required when I come to consider the particular items of evidence that may be affected later in these reasons.
216 Thirdly, during his evidence, Professor Sutton raised two concepts which he opined should affect the approach that the Court takes to particular aspects of the lay Aboriginal witnesses’ evidence. They were cultural or historical amnesia and gratuitous concurrence. Professor Sutton described the former concept in the following terms:
The Aboriginal system has an inbuilt cultural amnesia factor which is actually to erase the deep, deep past – partly because it’s too threatening of stability in the present … the culture itself, not having an external judicial, legal, bureaucratic apparatus to which disputes over land tenure can be referred, had to carry everything in memory… too much memory is dangerous in a customary society where titles are, in essence, held in the mind and held in speech
… what you might call the wisdom of the ancient provisions of the old people of this country – was to have a system that, (a), placed the spiritual connection beyond human will, (b), it has a rule of law that created your connection to that spiritual connection through a certain kind of parenthood – not a choice, not a vote, not a purchase with money – and (c), there’s a cut-off point beyond which your antecedents, in a sense, not only are forgotten, they have to be forgotten …
217 In the context of multiple memberships, Professor Sutton said that, by a process of “retrospective editing”, “each person with multiple interests is only remembered usually after two to three generations as having one or perhaps two identities, usually one”.
218 Mr Wood also sought to rely upon this concept. He said:
Once two generations had gone by, it would be normal for that succession to be erased from memory … If you remembered everything, it would be chaotic and there would be multiple claims and counter claims and there would be a lot of conflict.
219 In its submissions, the State contended that “[t]o the extent that this phenomenon is deployed to explain away inconsistencies in the oral evidence (as compared with written records) or the difficulties with multiple memberships that occur with cognatic descent, it should be disregarded”.
220 The CB applicant responded that this concept was not being used to “explain away” inconsistencies between oral evidence and written records or “the potential for multiple memberships consequent upon a move to cognation”. Rather it claimed that it allowed the Court to take “into account cultural considerations in an oral tradition with which [it] … is not as familiar”. It sought to rely upon three authorities: Daniel 2003 at [1446] per RD Nicholson J; Lardil at [128]-[129] per Cooper J; and Griffiths SJ at [434] per Weinberg J.
221 The first two of these decisions are directed to their particular factual circumstances and do not establish any general principle, much less one that is relevant to the present issue. The third may be more relevant, but it appears to dismiss the notion that Aboriginal oral evidence should be approached in the way Professor Sutton suggests. In Griffiths SJ, Weinberg J forcefully rejected Professor Sansom’s reliance on “a set of conventions that require history to be revised so as to skate over irregularities in consequential matters” as follows (at [483] and [485]):
483 Professor Sansom’s scepticism regarding the reliability of indigenous oral history (which he describes at one point as “the revisionist treatment of history that belongs to Aboriginal Australia”) constitutes a serious attack upon what inferences might properly be drawn in this case. His contention is that oral history is essentially worthless (unless it is supported by contemporaneous records, necessarily produced by Europeans, or at least by anthropological findings). If that contention were to be accepted, there would be little point in bringing native title determination applications in the Northern Territory. Paradoxically, it is in the Northern Territory (where European settlement took place much later than it did in other parts of Australia, and where the impact of that settlement was mostly confined to contact with pastoralists) that the prospects of claimants being able to establish a continuous connection with the land, of the kind required by the NT Act, ought to be greatest.
…
485 Professor Sansom’s largely dismissive treatment of oral tradition is not supported by any data, in the evidence before me, apart from his own assertions, and some references to other anthropological writing. To allege that the indigenous claimants who gave evidence before me had “righteously edited and manipulated” their oral histories, in circumstances where no such suggestion was ever put to them by counsel for the Northern Territory, seems to me to have been inappropriate.
222 Nonetheless, I accept that some of the Aboriginal witnesses’ evidence adduced in these matters may be affected by this phenomenon. It may arise where there is a conflict between an Aboriginal witness’ evidence about a sensitive matter of cultural or family history, for example a particular person’s parentage, which has been passed on orally, and a corresponding non-Aboriginal written record. In that instance, it will be necessary to make an assessment as to the reliability of each piece of evidence. That assessment may result in the oral history being accepted over the written record, or the opposite conclusion. As I indicated earlier, I will make any rulings that may be required when I am considering the particular items of evidence that may be affected by this phenomenon later in these reasons.
223 The second of the two concepts that Professor Sutton raised during his evidence was gratuitous concurrence. That phenomenon is well known to the criminal justice system. In his evidence, Professor Sutton described the concept in the following terms:
It’s to do with the … incredible overarching power of the English law, as it were. And its extensions through the bureaucracy that … people can feel cowered by it. We have to remember the older members of these groups were people who were cowered by local administrators.
He added that the officials to whom he was referring “had the power to remove people without any trial, any evidence or of any sort”.
224 Professor Sutton sought to employ this concept when he was asked to explain during cross-examination why members of the CB applicant had described the claim group in the following terms in 2004:
The native title claim group is made up of families whose members identify as Wangan and Jangalingou [sic], in accordance with traditional laws acknowledged and traditional customs observed by them.
225 In response, he said at first:
If someone says it true and it’s not true, they’re not telling the truth. And it is – it is not the truth that people identified as Wangan and Jangalingou [sic]. Or even Wangan and Ganggalida.
226 He was then asked a series of questions, to which he responded as follows:
MR LLOYD: It’s them saying that according to the traditional laws and customs, they identify in a particular way. Are you saying there can’t be laws and customs about identifying in a particular way?
PROF SUTTON: There are. But in this case, they were poorly advised, and they acted on that advice. And they, in my – in my view, made a mistake by listening too much to people outside their own culture.
MR LLOYD: And putting aside what they did in 2004 when that happened, if they told this court that that was correct, should that also be discounted?
PROF SUTTON: I think it should be taken in light of the large amount of writing and case material on the subject of gratuitous concurrence.
227 A short time later, Professor Sutton said: “[s]o people can be persuaded to sign up to whitefella documents, without having it in their hearts”. Thereafter, following some questioning from the Court as to how the concept applied, he gave the description set out above. Finally, on this aspect, he also said that it may apply in a claim group meeting context, as follows:
And in a meeting context there is pressure for unanimity particularly if people don’t think that the subject matters. If it’s – if it’s blood, you know – blood, sweat and tears material they will fight to the death but I don’t think that the – these names were very important to people therefore they were prepared to tell untruths about them in their affidavits.
228 In its written submissions, the State contended that “[i]t is clear from this evidence that [Professor] Sutton considers that members of the claim group will tell untruths when it suits them. This then raises the question as to where the line between truth and untruth would fall or should the Court approach the lay evidence on the basis that its truthfulness is fluid depending on the circumstance”.
229 In response, the CB applicant contended that this submission ought to be rejected and added: “[i]t fails to have regard to the well accepted body of knowledge of Aboriginal communication mores within the legal process espoused by scholars”.
230 In Bowles -v- The State of Western Australia [2011] WASCA 191 at [53], Hall J (with whom Buss JA and Murphy JA agreed) described gratuitous concurrence as “[t]he willingness of [Aboriginal] witnesses to agree with a proposition put to them by a person in authority, regardless of whether they in fact agree”. In the criminal justice system, it is directed to interactions between authority figures such as police officers, prosecutors and the like and Aboriginal people. More broadly, it could well apply to one of the situations described by Professor Sutton, namely interactions between officials in charge of a reserve or mission and the Aboriginal inmates of those institutions. However, it is difficult to see how it could be legitimately applied to an interaction between a lawyer acting for an Aboriginal claimant in the course of preparing affidavits, or other similar documents, in support of a native title claim. In that situation, I do not consider the lawyer could be equated to the authority figures mentioned earlier. Furthermore, the purpose of that kind of interaction is to the benefit of the Aboriginal person concerned, rather than being potentially adverse, or at the very least neutral, as it is in the criminal justice scenario mentioned above. It is even more difficult to see how the concept could apply to a meeting of Aboriginal claimants as described by Professor Sutton (see at [227] above). It will be necessary to return to this issue later in these reasons.
The use that may be made of other native title determinations, including the J#1 determination – Issue 22
231 Finally, it is convenient, in this section, to deal with an issue raised by the J#3 applicant, namely Issue 22 in the Issues Template below: “What is the relevance of the [J#1] determination to the issues for determination?” (see at [895] below). An aspect of the same issue was raised by the CB applicant with respect to a series of consent determinations that were made over the past decade relating to areas surrounding the CB claim area and elsewhere in Queensland. Both applicants claimed that the determinations concerned operated as declarations in rem which bound the whole world and that extended to certain findings made as a necessary part of them and the evidence relied on to make those findings.
232 In its written submissions, the J#3 applicant set out extracts from the reasons of Rares J in McLennan and contended that they demonstrated that his Honour had, based in part on Mr Leo’s expert evidence, determined that:
(a) “the J#1 determined holders (who are the J#3 claim group members) are the descendants of persons who held rights and interests to the whole of the claim area at sovereignty”;
(b) “the Jangga [p]eople (J#3 claim group) continued to observe the laws and customs of the society within which the J#3 claim group’s antecedents were members: the Birri Gubba society”;
(c) “the rights and interests … arose from the [traditional] laws and customs of the Birri Gubba society”; and
(d) the “Jangga [people] are a sub-set of a society that is now know[n] as Birri Gubba”.
It accepted, however, that these were findings in respect of “the J#1 determination area and on its face [do] not speak to the J#3 claim area”.
233 After analysing a number of passages from Starkey SJ and Starkey FC, the J#3 applicant then listed 18 matters in respect of which it claimed McLennan either made a determination, or made a finding, or made a factual finding. The three matters which it contended constituted a determination were:
(a) the Jangga [p]eople (J#3 claim group) are a native title holding group;
(b) the group is comprised of the descendants of J#3 apicals [sic] ancestors;
(c) all persons in the group hold native title rights and interests to all of the J#1 determination area.
It will be noted that it has used the expressions “Jangga [p]eople” and the “J#3 claim group” interchangeably above.
234 The remaining 15 matters were claimed to be “necessary findings” or “factual findings” that necessarily underpinned the J#1 determination. The distinction between these two kinds of findings was not explained. An example of the former is: “the claim group’s traditional law adapted to accommodate succession of any remaining Jangga families to all Jangga lands and water, and that this was not a ‘new’, or post-sovereignty, rule”. An example of the latter is: “that the pre-sovereignty society was comprised of a number of -barra groups united by intermarriage”. With respect to these 15 matters, it contended that any countering evidence adduced in these matters “must be afforded no weight”.
235 It also claimed that these matters and findings disposed of the inquiry required by s 223(1)(a). Finally, it cited several passages from the reasons for judgment of Mortimer J in Narrier v State of Western Australia [2016] FCA 1519 (Narrier) and contended that the boundary between the J#1 determination area and the CB/J#3 claim area was not reflective of the full extent of the lands and waters of the Jangga people/J#3 claim group (again, using those expressions interchangeably) and that it would be “counterintuitive” to adopt that boundary in these claims.
236 In its reply submissions, the J#3 applicant adopted a similar approach to that of the CB applicant below with respect to the use that may be made of consent determinations. In particular, it contended “they assist the Court to understand the laws and customs of the [regional] society and provide a precedent for the recognition of rights and interests held by other groups within the [regional] society”. It added: “The J#3 and [CB] claim groups are not isolates. They are members of a society the members of which have been recognised as satisfying the legal requirements of the NTA on numerous occasions over the past decade”.
237 As for the CB applicant, in its primary submissions, it cited eight consent determinations wherein it claimed “the reasons for judgment made specific mention of the Birri Gubba regional society”. It then emphasised that these reasons were based on the expert evidence provided by Mr Leo and Dr Pannell. Those eight consent determinations were:
(a) McLennan;
(b) Prior on behalf of the Juru (Cape Upstart) People (No. 2) v State of Queensland [2011] FCA 819 per Rares J;
(c) Lampton on behalf of the Juru People v State of Queensland [2014] FCA 736 per Rares J;
(d) Pegler on behalf of the Widi People of the Nebo Estate #2 v State of Queensland (No 3) [2016] FCA 1272 per Dowsett J;
(e) Pegler on behalf of the Widi People of the Nebo Estate #1 v State of Queensland (No 2) [2019] FCA 1159 per Rangiah J;
(f) Miller on behalf of the Birriah People v State of Queensland [2016] FCA 271 per Logan J;
(g) Budby on behalf of the Barada Barna People v State of Queensland (No 6) [2016] FCA 1267 per Dowsett J; and
(h) Budby on behalf of the Barada Barna People v State of Queensland (No 7) [2016] FCA 1271 per Dowsett J.
238 It also cited a ninth consent determination where it claimed the reasons recognised the existence of a regional society extending over a “vast” area “[between the] Logan River in the south, Maryborough in the north-east and the middle Condamine River in the west” (see Murphy on behalf of the Jinibara People v State of Queensland [2012] FCA 1285). It then contended that all these determinations were in rem and “read and understood together … inform the geographic region of the relevant society”.
239 In its amended primary submissions:
(a) it contended that:
It is of utility to establish the nature and extent of a society beyond the boundaries of a particular claim (where a society wide claim is not made) as it is by the laws and customs of that society that the claim group’s title is legitimised. That is, the society’s laws and customs enable to the jural public to recognise the “right people for country”. This is not novel.
It is sufficient that the regional society (however named) included within it functional subgroups including the antecedents of the [CB] claim group and those named in paragraph [202] [of its primary submissions], who acknowledged and observed a foundational system of normative laws and customs, albeit with some differences in cultural practice” (bold omitted).
(c) finally, it contended that:
The Court would be satisfied in finding that the regional society manifested the features above, and that the regional body of laws and customs contained suites of laws and customs which, albeit interrelated, could be identified as those distributing rights and interests in particular land and waters to groups within the regional society and those which played a role in social organisation.
240 In its reply submissions, the CB applicant contended that the CB claim group was a “sub-set of a broader society in substantially a similar way as the other determined ‘Birri Gubba subsets’” and that there was “only one relevant broader or regional society that extends beyond the CB [c]laim [a]rea” in the consent determinations listed above. In addition, it contended that “the pre-sovereignty society covered the J#1 determination area and the CB [c]laim [a]rea [and] were within an area inhabited by members of a regional society”. From this, it contended “the inhabitants of the CB [c]laim [a]rea were, like the Jangga, part of the Wirdi or Birri Gubba regional societies referred to in” those consent determinations.
241 In its further reply submissions, the CB applicant clarified that its submissions above did not “reflect (or contemplate) any notion of ‘shared areas’”. It further contended that the consent determinations it relied on “assist in establishing the relevant (determined) laws and customs of groups within the regional society which give rise to interests in land and waters”. It contended that those consent determinations were “not extracted to demonstrate the existence of a ‘Birri Gubba’ society”, but instead “to identify certain of the traditional laws and customs relevant to rights and interests in land and waters (and hence membership of the native title holding groups) within a regional society (however named) of which the CB claim group is part”. It then appeared to concede that there were “no specific findings as to those matters” in those consent determinations, but added that they were “at the very least, instructive and assists the Court to understand the way in which rights and interests in land and waters are held across the region”. Finally, it contended that, since all of the consent determinations had been made in the last decade, it was “unlikely that there are any important or relevant changes in the way interests are held across the region”.
242 In response to the J#3 applicant’s contentions about the operation of the J#1 determination, the CB applicant submitted that that determination was “confined to the J#1 [d]etermination [a]rea as to who holds native title and its nature and content in respect of that area”. It added that it was “clear that the Jangga [p]eople are part of the same regional society as the CB [applicant]”.
243 In response to the J#3 applicant’s submissions on this issue, the State submitted that:
(a) it did not seek to undermine the content of the J#1 determination nor seek to dispute that the Jangga people have rights and interests over the entirety of the J#1 determination area;
(b) the matters resolved for that area by the J#1 determination did not “simply apply as if findings in this case”;
(c) a comment in reasons in a consent determination that there was a Birri Gubba society “is not a finding of fact that is binding in any way in this case”; and
(d) the J#1 determination therefore has no relevance in the present case and says “nothing about whether the Jangga people have any rights or interests in the [CB] claim area or have acknowledged and observed traditional laws and customs in this area since sovereignty, substantially uninterrupted, or at all”.
While it contended that none of them needed to be determined in this case, it then set out a series of contentions as to why the findings the J#3 applicant claimed had been made in McLennan had not, in fact, been made.
244 In response to the CB applicant’s submissions on this issue, the State contended that:
(a) a consent determination is not a determination made following a trial where “the evidence [is] tested on the balance of probabilities”;
(b) any reference to a regional society in the reasons for a consent determination “is a contextual reference but not a necessary finding”;
(c) matters agreed for another area in a consent determination “do not simply apply as if findings in this case”;
(d) a comment in reasons in a consent determination that there is a Birri Gubba society “is not a finding of fact that is binding in any way in this case”;
(e) the CB applicant had impermissibly sought “to utilise consent determinations as a tool to provide evidence where there is none to support the case it now pursues”; and
(f) a consent determination determines “matters for the area to which it applies [and] nothing more”.
245 In considering these contentions, it is convenient to begin with one of the earliest decisions concerning the nature of a native title determination under the NTA and its operation as a judgment in rem. In The Wik Peoples v The State of Queensland (1994) 49 FCR 1 (Wik), Drummond J was required to determine an application to adjourn generally a proceeding that was filed with the Court before the commencement of the NTA in early 1994. The reason advanced for the adjournment was “to enable [the applicants] to apply to the new National Native Title Tribunal (NNTT) for a determination that they have the native title they have claimed in this action” (at 2). That application was opposed by some of the respondents, essentially on the ground that such an adjournment would be futile. In the course of argument, an issue arose as to whether a determination of native title in proceedings instituted under the NTA would constitute a judgment in rem. That was sought to be contrasted with a determination in the existing proceeding which, it was argued, would only operate as a judgment in personam. In the course of determining the application, Drummond J identified the test for determining whether a judgment in civil proceedings operated as a judgment in rem. His Honour delineated four characteristics for such a judgment and examined each in turn by reference to various Australian and English authorities (at 4-6). His Honour then turned to consider the provisions of the NTA and, among other things, the distinction between a determination of the NNTT and one made by the Federal Court (at 6-8). Relevant to the present issue, his Honour then concluded as follows (at 8):
Approved determinations of native title by the Tribunal, the Federal Court and recognised State and Territory bodies all I think have the character of judgments in rem. All will be determinations with respect to land within the limits of the Commonwealth and the relevant State or Territory. All will affect the subject land by way of being a declaration of the title to that land. All will be determinations given in the exercise of jurisdiction conferred on those tribunals by the State for the specific purpose of deciding upon the disposition of the subject land, by way of a declaration that native title does or does not exist therein. All such decisions will thus be public acts affecting the status of the lands and not mere determinations of rights with respect to those lands recognised by the general law as arising out of private arrangements between citizens.
246 In Ward FC, the Full Court agreed with the ruling in Wik above and explained how that conclusion was consistent with the scheme of the NTA as follows (at [190]):
The scheme of the NTA was and is to have before the Court in a matter that requires curial determination, all parties who hold or wish to assert a claim or interest in respect of the defined area of land. This process is to bring about a decision which finally determines the existence and nature of native title rights in the determination area, and which also identifies other rights and interests held by others in respect of that area. As the determination is to be declaratory of the rights and interests of all parties holding rights or interests in the area, the determination operates as a judgment in rem binding the whole world: [Wik].
247 In Dale v Western Australia (2011) 191 FCR 521; [2011] FCAFC 46 (Dale) per Moore, North and Mansfield JJ, a later Full Court also agreed with the ruling in Wik above and added two pertinent observations. The first was to contrast the operation of a judgment in rem with the principle of issue estoppel and the second was to identify the subject matter of a judgment in rem as follows (at [92]):
Any determination made concerning the area will bind the world at large. It is, in effect, a judgment in rem: see [Wik]. The determination will bind persons beyond parties to the proceedings. Because of the special characteristics of a judgment in rem, it operates outside the usual field of operation of the principle of issue estoppel requiring, as the latter does for its engagement, that the same parties (or their privies) were parties in the proceedings in which the issue was earlier determined. That is, a judgment in rem involves the determination of the status of the person or thing and binds the world at large and not simply the parties to the litigation: Re Lawrence; Ex parte Burns (1985) 9 FCR 9 and Wall v The King; Ex parte King Won (No 1) (1927) 39 CLR 245 at 291 per Isaacs J.
See also Kokatha People v State of South Australia [2007] FCA 1057 per Finn J; and Starkey FC at [190].
248 In the first of the two authorities cited by the Court in Dale (Re Lawrence; Ex parte Burns (1985) 9 FCR 9), Pincus J relied upon Halsbury (4th ed), vol 16 and a decision of the Full Court of the Supreme Court of Queensland (Coles-Smith v Smith [1965] Qd R 494 (Coles-Smith)) to make the point that a judgment is binding in rem as to the status of the person or thing concerned and not with respect to the reasons for judgment or the findings made therein. In particular, his Honour said (at 10):
A judgment in rem is one determining the status of a person or thing, or the disposition of a thing, as distinct from the particular interest in it of a party to the litigation: Halsbury, (4th ed), vol 16, par 1522. It is characteristic of a judgment in rem that it binds all the world: ibid par 1537.
… A judgment in rem is conclusive only as to the point adjudicated upon, which is the status of the res: see Coles-Smith v Smith [1965] Qd R 494 at 506 per Stable and Gibbs JJ. It is not easy to find examples of judgments held to be binding in rem as to anything other than the immediate effect of the judgment itself, as opposed to the reasons or findings; some are mentioned in the footnotes to Halsbury, (4th ed), vol 16, par 1538. Coles-Smith v Smith (supra) is more typical; it was there held that a divorce decree is not conclusive as to the validity of the ground on which the decree was granted.
249 This distinction was explained in the judgment to which Pincus J referred, Coles-Smith. In that judgment, Stable and Gibbs JJ (with whom Jeffriess J agreed) considered, among other things, the effect of a decree of dissolution of a marriage and the finding of adultery upon which that decree was based. Counsel for the appellant had argued (at 504) that:
[T]he “divorce judgment” (as he called it in stating his proposition) is a judgment in rem conclusive against the world (a) as to status and (b) as to the ground upon which the change of status was determined. Therefore Coles-Smith cannot be heard to say that he did not commit adultery on the date found and the alleged conspiracy could not exist.
250 In considering counsel’s argument, their Honours drew a distinction between a decree nisi and a decree absolute saying (at 504) that “it is clear that the conclusive judgment in rem, the judgment which actually changes the status of married persons to marriageable persons, is not the decree nisi during whose currency neither party may re-marry, but the decree absolute which ultimately frees them a vinculo matrimonii”. As for the finding of adultery upon which the decree nisi was based, they said (at 505): “We have no doubt that that finding of adultery embodied in the decree nisi acts as an estoppel between the parties themselves, but we cannot subscribe to the view that it acts as an estoppel against the world”. In explaining why that was so, their Honours considered a number of authorities. In particular they noted that (at 505-506): “in Hearne v. Hearne (1944) Q.W.N. 45 Macrossan A.C.J. (as he then was) following Hollington v. F. Hewthorne & Co. Ltd. (supra) refused to accept a judgment nisi in another Queensland case in which Hearne as co-respondent had been found guilty of adultery as evidence in a suit by his wife on the ground of that adultery”. Their Honours also considered a line of admiralty cases, including Ballantyne v. Mackinnon (1896) 65 L.J.Q.B. 616, from which they extracted the following quote (at 506):
A judgment in rem of the Admiralty Division in a salvage action is conclusive against all the world as to the status of the res, but is not conclusive as to the grounds of the decision except as between the parties to the action.
251 In the other authority cited by the Court in Dale (Wall v The King; Ex parte King Won (No 1) (1927) 39 CLR 245), Isaacs J said (at 291), of a Supreme Court judgment that the respondent, Wah On, had “Australian status” (which, in context, is the present day equivalent of Australian citizenship), that he could not therefore be charged in the Magistrates Court of being a prohibited immigrant.
252 Finally on this issue, it is important to note three features of s 225 as they bear upon it (see at [138] above). First, as to the thing to which a determination of native title relates, the chapeau to that section describes such a determination as a determination whether or not native title exists in “a particular area (the determination area)”. Secondly, as to the persons to which such a determination applies, sub-section (a) describes them as “the persons, or each group of persons, holding the common or group rights comprising the native title”. Thirdly, sub-section (b) describes “the nature and extent of the native title rights and interests” that exist in the “particular area” concerned.
253 In respect of the second of these matters, in Ward FC, in the course of rejecting a contention by the State, the Court described the confined and ephemeral nature of the requirements of s 225(a) in the following terms (at [212]-[213]):
Section 225(a) requires the Court to determine “who the persons or each group of persons, holding the common or group rights comprising the native title are”. That is a requirement that the persons or group of persons (which includes a community) holding the title, at the time of the determination, be identified. That is necessary for the purposes of enabling an appropriate prescribed body corporate to be nominated and appointed in compliance with ss 56 and 57 of the NTA and the Regulations.
However, once the determination is made, and a registered native title body corporate has been appointed to hold the native title in trust, or as representative of the common law holders, the ascertainment of who is a common law holder is a matter to be determined, if necessary, in a Court of competent jurisdiction, by reference to the traditionally based laws and customs of the common law holders named in the determination, as those laws and customs are at the time currently acknowledged and observed (see Mabo (No 2) at 59). The occasion for a dispute requiring curial determination should be rare. The need should not arise in dealings between third parties and the registered native title body corporate as that body has the capacity and standing to represent the common law holders from time to time. Such a dispute is more likely to arise between the registered native title body corporate and people claiming to be entitled to be recognised as common law holders. That would be a dispute between people with a close knowledge of the relevant traditional laws and customs.
(Bold added)
254 Subsequently, in Moses v Western Australia (2007) 160 FCR 148; [2007] FCAFC 78 (Moses), the State submitted to a differently constituted Full Court that the ruling in Ward FC above was wrongly decided because, among other things, it relied on “consent determinations in which the adequacy of the description of the native title holders was not argued” (at [368]). In rejecting that contention, the Court said (at [370]):
Section 225(a) requires that persons who hold individual rights and interests be specified in the determination and groups of persons holding group rights be specified in the determination. In the case of group claims, s 225(a) will ordinarily be satisfied if the name of the group is provided. There is no automatic requirement that the determination set out in detail how the group membership is constituted or the criteria by which membership is attained. That is all [Ward FC] meant on the subject. Whether the group of persons is sufficiently described will depend on the facts of the particular case. Often a statement of the group name will identify the group of persons sufficiently for the purposes of s 225(a). This explains the many determinations which have adopted that formulation. In other cases, for instance, where the constitution of the membership of the group is unclear, the determination will need to clarify by supplying some definition of the way membership of the group is attained so that s 225(a) can be satisfied.
(Bold added)
255 Finally on the latter aspect, in State of Western Australia v Graham (on behalf of the Ngadju People) (2013) 305 ALR 452; [2013] FCAFC 143, another Full Court added the qualification that “if the ancestry of a particular claimed apical ancestor is brought into question at the hearing of a claimant application the issue will usually need to be resolved by the court for the purposes of the determination” (at [91]) (see also Banjima at [527]-[534] per Barker J; Wallace (on behalf of the Boonthamurra People) v Queensland (2014) 313 ALR 138; [2014] FCA 901 at [33]-[37] per Mansfield J; and Murray on behalf of the Yilka Native Title Claimants v State of Western Australia (No 5) [2016] FCA 752 at [77] per McKerracher J).
256 Having regard to the authorities set out above and the text of s 225, I consider McLennan relevantly determined two matters in rem: the existence of native title in the particular area of land and waters to which the determination related; and the identity of the persons or group of persons who held the common or group rights comprising that native title in the confined sense described in the authorities above.
257 With respect to the former matter, that area was identified in Order 1 of McLennan as follows:
1. The determination area is the land and waters described in Schedule 1, and depicted in the map attached to Schedule 1 (the “Determination Area”).
258 With respect to the latter matter, the group of persons was described in Order 3 as follows:
3. The native title is held by the Jangga [p]eople described in Schedule 3 (the “native title holders”).
Schedule 3 described those persons as:
The native title holders are the Jangga people, being the descendants of one or more of the following people:
(a) Charlie Tiers;
(b) Dick Hegarty, also known as Dinduk;
(c) Pompey Earl;
(d) Mick Havilah (also known as Mick Cotherstone) or his brother Johnny Havilah;
(e) Albert Twist;
(f) Dick Cook and his wife / partner Lilly Cook;
(g) Charlie Pinkipie and his wife / partner Judy Pinkipie; or
(h) Billy (also known as King Billy) and his wife / partner Clara (also known as Queen Clara).
Consistently with the Full Court authorities mentioned above (at [253]-[255]), it will be noted that none of these orders, or Schedule 3, said anything about the Jangga people as a society, or about the content of their traditional laws and customs, or identified the individual descendants of the apical ancestors described in Schedule 3 who comprised the Jangga people.
259 McLennan also recorded the nature and content of the native title rights and interests that existed in the determination area. They were set out in Orders 4 and 5 by reference to those parts of the determination area described in Parts 1 and 2 of Schedule 1 respectively:
4. Subject to paragraphs 6, 7 and 8 below the nature and extent of the native title rights and interests in relation to the land and waters described in Part 1 of Schedule 1 are:
(a) other than in relation to Water, the rights to possession, occupation, use and enjoyment of the area to the exclusion of all others; and
(b) in relation to Water, the non-exclusive rights to:
(i) hunt, fish and gather from the Water of the area;
(ii) take and use the Natural Resources of the Water of the area; and
(iii) take and use the Water of the area,
for personal, domestic and non-commercial communal purposes.
5. Subject to paragraphs 6, 7 and 8 below the nature and extent of the native title rights and interests in relation to the land and waters described in Part 2 of Schedule 1 are the non-exclusive rights to:
(a) access, be present on, move about on and travel over the area;
(b) camp, and live temporarily on the area as part of camping, and for that purpose build temporary shelters;
(c) hunt, fish and gather on the land and waters of the area for personal, domestic and non-commercial communal purposes;
(d) take, use, share and exchange Natural Resources from the land and waters of the area for personal, domestic and non-commercial communal purposes;
(e) take and use the Water of the area for personal, domestic and non-commercial communal purposes;
(f) conduct ceremonies on the area;
(g) be buried and bury native title holders, in the ground, within the area;
(h) maintain places of importance and areas of significance to the native title holders under their traditional laws and customs and protect those places and areas from physical harm;
(i) teach on the area the physical and spiritual attributes of the area;
(j) hold meetings on the area; and
(k) light fires on the area for domestic purposes including cooking, but not for the purpose of hunting or clearing vegetation.
260 Relatedly, Order 6 provided:
The native title rights and interests are subject to and exercisable in accordance with:
(a) the Laws of the State and the Commonwealth;
(b) the traditional laws acknowledged and traditional customs observed by the native title holders; and
(c) the terms and conditions of the agreements referred to in paragraph 1 of Schedule 4.
Paragraph 1 of Schedule 4 referred to above listed 44 Indigenous Land Use Agreements made between the Jangga people and various parties. For present purposes, it is unnecessary to decide what parts, if any, of these orders were binding in rem and what parts were only binding on the parties to the McLennan proceeding.
261 In his reasons for judgment in McLennan, Rares J made several findings under the heading “Jurisdictional Findings” (see McLennan at [28]-[33]). They dealt with matters such as whether, based on the evidence before him, “a real basis existed that justified the parties entering into the agreement for the consent determination and that there is a sufficient foundation for it to be made” (see McLennan at [30]); and whether the provisions of s 87 of the NTA had been met (see McLennan at [31]-[32]). No findings were made in that section about the Jangga people’s society, nor about the nature and content of its traditional laws and customs. Even if such findings had been made, they would not, for the reasons discussed above, have been binding in rem.
262 It is true, as the J#3 applicant has pointed out, that Rares J did refer to the evidence before him in McLennan and some of that evidence related to the Jangga people’s society and their traditional laws and customs. Nonetheless, as his Honour explained, his purpose in doing so was to reach the state of satisfaction required by s 87 of the NTA. That is, whether the agreement upon which the consent determination was based was “rooted in reality” (see McLennan at [17]). His Honour added that: “What evidence will be sufficient will vary from case to case, but it must show that the orders have a substantive and real foundation” (see McLennan at [18]). In this respect, it is worth adding that, in Western Bundjalung People v Attorney General of New South Wales [2017] FCA 992, Jagot J described the State’s role in negotiating a consent determination as including the achievement of “sensible and fair outcomes” in the public interest (at [17]). As well, in Widjabul Wia-Bal v Attorney-General (NSW) (2020) 274 FCR 577; [2020] FCAFC 34, the Full Court observed that, in a mediation directed to entering into a consent determination under s 87 of the NTA, the State was “not required to obtain proof from an applicant which would demonstrate to the civil standard of proof, on the balance of probabilities, that the native title rights claimed by the applicant exist” (at [51]).
263 Returning to McLennan, after identifying the purpose of the exercise as outlined above, Rares J proceeded to conduct a review of the evidence before him (at [19]-[27]), including the opinions expressed by Mr Leo and Dr Pannell. In that process, he recorded Dr Pannell’s opinion that “the Juru and Jangga peoples were each a tribe, clan, community, subset or societal grouping within the larger Birri Gubba society or cultural block [sic]” (see McLennan at [20]). He also recorded certain of Mr Leo’s opinions as follows (at [20]-[22]):
20 Mr Leo opined that this wider society had a clearly recognisable regional system of common languages, traditions, laws and customs within which the smaller tribal entities with their own dialects, as well as individual traditions, laws and customs existed. Both anthropologists noted that the Birri Gubba society had one division between peoples who were gudjuda – saltwater or coastal, such as the Juru people, and mungurra – freshwater or inland, such as the Jangga people.
21 Mr Leo opined that like each subset in the Birri Gubba [s]ociety, the Jangga people:
• had an exclusive affiliation to a defined tract of country;
• were comprised of more than one surnamed family, descent group or lineage, descended from acknowledged ancestors, being (for the Jangga people), the respective lineages of descendants of:
(a) Charlie Tiers;
(b) Dick Hegarty (also known as Dinduk);
(c) Pompey Earl, Albert Twist and Charlie Pinkipie and his wife or partner Judy Pinkipie;
(d) the brothers Mick Havilah (also known as Cotherstone) and Johnny Havilah;
(e) Dick Cook and his wife or partner Lily Cook;
(f) Billy (also known as King Billy) and his wife or partner Clara (also known as Queen Clara).
22 Mr Leo opined that the last of those lineages had no presently known descendants. He also observed that because of intermarriages between subsets in the Birri Gubba [s]ociety, individuals, families and even lineages can be affiliated to more than one of those subsets.
(Bold in original)
264 It will be noted that Rares J merely recorded these opinions. He did not expressly accept or reject them, nor, more importantly, did he make any findings based on them. Even if his Honour had expressly accepted them and/or made findings about some aspects of them, whether that were as to the Jangga people’s pre-sovereignty society, or their traditional laws and customs, or some similar matter, there would be no justification for importing those opinions, or those findings, or the evidence upon which they were ostensibly based, into these proceedings. The exceptions, of course, are the two rulings in rem which have been delineated above. But even those rulings are confined to the defined determination area and the description of the group of persons who held the native title for the limited purpose described in Ward FC and Moses (see at [253] and [254] above).
265 This means that these separate questions must be determined based on the issues raised in the pleadings, the evidence properly adduced at the trial and the relevant facts as established on the balance of probabilities. That, all the more so, where they relate to the “particular area” of land and waters which comprises the CB/J#3 claim area and where there is a contest between the CB and J#3 claim groups as to who holds the native title they each claim continues to exist in that area and an overriding contest by the State as to whether that native title exists at all. It necessarily follows that, apart from the two matters identified above that were determined in rem, the J#3 applicant cannot rely upon any of the 18 matters it claims were determined, or were the subject of findings, or were supported by the evidence adduced in McLennan.
266 The same reasoning applies to any findings made, or the evidence ostensibly relied on, in the nine consent determinations upon which the CB applicant, and more generally, the J#3 applicant have sought to rely. If any findings were made in any of those determinations relating to the existence of a Birri Gubba or Wierdi society, or to the traditional laws and customs of either of those societies, or on any similar matter, those findings, or that evidence, cannot be relied upon to establish those facts, or any other facts, in these proceedings. It is relevant to add that, even as between the parties to those proceedings, under the principles of issue estoppel, the binding findings of fact would be limited to the particular issues of fact raised and determined in the proceeding concerned. Those facts are usually identified by reference to the issues pleaded (see Quall v Northern Territory (2009) 180 FCR 528; [2009] FCAFC 157 at [38]-[45]). As the reasons in McLennan reveal, that identification process would be quite difficult in a consent determination.
267 That said, it is to be noted that, in Sampi FC, the Court was willing to have regard to other native title determinations to identify “that certain lines have emerged between the characteristics of those groups which fall within the requirements laid down in Yorta Yorta [HC] and those which do not” (see at [71]). Nonetheless, the Court added by way of emphasis that “it is not possible to push the comparisons too far”, plainly referring back to its earlier observation that “[t]he circumstances of each native title application are different. They depend heavily on the facts concerning the beliefs, histories, and practices of the particular native title claim group” (at [71]). I take Narrier to reflect a decision where such a comparative exercise was conducted. However, for the reasons set out above, I do not consider it is appropriate, or permissible, to embark upon such an exercise in these matters.
268 A final matter needs to be dealt with before concluding. It is that I do not consider Starkey FC is relevant to this issue. The apposite finding in that matter was that the primary judge was correct to prevent the Barngarla and Adnyamathanha claimants from attempting to rely on evidence which was directly inconsistent with the fundamental matters determined in the Kokatha consent determination (see at [202]-[205]). Neither the State nor the CB applicant has sought to proceed in that manner in these claims with respect to the matters determined in McLennan, confined as they are to the area of that determination.
269 As will emerge later in these reasons, these conclusions will have a significant effect on a number of aspects of each applicant’s case. For the CB applicant, that includes its failed attempts to adopt the laws and customs of the society or societies identified in the consent determinations to which it referred above. For the J#3 applicant, that includes its failed attempt to rely upon the J#1 determination to circumvent the separate inquiry required by s 223(1)(a) of the NTA on the assumption that the J#1 determination area and the J#3 claim area are essentially one and the same (see at [235] above). Furthermore, both cases seem to have assumed that the traditional and current laws and customs of a group of Aboriginal people are capable of determination by reference to principles established under the Australian legal system and that those determinations, once made, have some form of precedential value in subsequent determinations of native title. An example is the CB applicant’s proposition that a series of judgments of this Court has resolved the “vexed question in native title law” relating to cognatic descent (see at [1187] below). As I will endeavour to explain later in these reasons, I consider this approach to be defective. That is so because, with the limited exception I will mention, the traditional and current laws and customs of such a group fall to be determined by that group according to its laws and customs, not by this Court, according to the legal principles mentioned above.
C. THE HEARING AND THE EVIDENCE
(1) The initial hearing of the CB claim separate questions
270 As already mentioned, the trial of the separate questions in the CB claim began at Clermont on 2 December 2019. Following an opening by the CB applicant’s counsel, Ms Deree King applied orally to become a respondent party in the proceeding. That application was opposed by the CB applicant, heard and refused. Several things should be noted about this application. First, Ms King was a member of the original W&J applicant (see at [85] above). Secondly, she was one of the persons, along with Mr Leslie Tilley (see at [690] below) and Ms Priscilla Gyemore (see at [701] below), whose apical ancestor was excluded from the CB claim group’s list of apical ancestors by the decisions made at the 31 August and 1 September 2019 authorisation meeting (see at [119]-[123] above). Thirdly, it was a harbinger for several similar applications that were made throughout the course of the trial.
271 Over the next two days, there was a series of visits to various sites in the vicinity of Clermont. Six witnesses gave evidence during those site visits. They were: Mr Kelvin Dunrobin, Ms Elizabeth McAvoy, Mr Patrick Malone, Mr Norman Johnson Jnr, Ms Irene Simpson and Mr Coedie McAvoy. On the first day, first, there was a brief stop at Prospect Hill within the Glencore mine site near Clermont, which Ms McAvoy said had been a ceremonial ground. Next, there was an inspection of several scar trees also on the same mine site and evidence about their cultural significance and several other related topics. Finally on that day, a number of different scar trees and numerous other items of cultural significance were inspected and the subject of evidence at the Keeping Place on Wolfang Station on the north-east side of the mine site. The second day included visits to a site near Huntley Station in the north-east of the claim area about 30 kilometres east of Clermont and to Hoods Lagoon in the Township of Clermont. The latter site was near where the Sandy Creek camp was located at which most of the Aboriginal inhabitants of Clermont lived in the late 1800s and to the mid-1900s (see at [41]).
272 During the remainder of the hearing at Clermont, Mr Kelvin Dunrobin and Ms Elizabeth McAvoy completed their evidence for the CB applicant and Mr Patrick Malone began his evidence. As well, Mr Leslie Tilley was interposed to give evidence for the State. As noted above, by this time Mr Tilley’s apical ancestor (Momitja) had been excluded from the CB claim group’s list of apical ancestors.
(2) The concurrent hearing of the CB and CB#2 claims’ separate questions
273 The Clermont session was followed by six days of hearing in Brisbane. The first day of that session was mainly occupied by the successful application, already mentioned, by Ms Lester Barnard, Ms Linda Bobongie and Ms Delia Kemppi to become respondent parties to the proceeding (see at [4] and [131] above). As also mentioned earlier, that application ultimately resulted in the CB#2 claim being filed and orders being made to accommodate the concurrent hearing of the separate questions in the CB and CB#2 claims (see at [132] above). Thereafter, in that session, Mr Patrick Malone completed his evidence and Ms Ada Simpson, Mr Jonathon Malone and Mr Norman Johnson Jnr gave evidence for the CB applicant.
274 On the final day of that session, Mr Kooradamandarngee, on behalf of the United Kingdom of the Pitjara, Yagalingu and Wylbung People Warrawong People, applied to become a respondent party in the proceeding. That application was heard and refused (see Malone v State of Queensland (The Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim) (No 2) [2019] FCA 2211).
275 The concurrent trial of the separate questions in the CB and CB#2 claims resumed in Brisbane in February 2020. Most of the first two days of that session were occupied in hearing an application by the CB applicant for leave to amend its Form 1 originating application and second FASOC. It claimed that it needed to make those amendments to make the Form 1 compatible with its second FASOC (see Malone v State of Queensland (The Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim) (No 3) [2020] FCA 401 (Malone #3) at [16]-[17]). It is to be recalled that the most recent version of the latter document had been filed on 22 November 2019, about 10 weeks earlier (see at [125] above).
276 With the exception of discrete parts of that application upon which there was agreement between the parties, the balance was dismissed on the ground that the trial of the matter, which was then into its twelfth day, should be conducted, as it had been to that time, according to the issues of fact and law pleaded in the CB applicant’s second FASOC (see Malone #3 at [21]). However, during the hearing of that application, two further concerns emerged. The first was that further unrelated deficiencies were identified in the CB applicant’s second FASOC which required attention (see Malone #3 at [8] and [21]). The second was certain undisclosed concerns the CB applicant had with the authorisation of the CB claim (see Malone #3 at [22]-[26]).
277 These two concerns had significant consequences for the conduct of the CB applicant’s case, as will appear below. Initially, they were dealt with by orders made on 12 February 2020 giving the CB applicant leave to amend the paragraph of its second FASOC which described the CB claim group’s membership rule. In that document, that rule was stated in the following terms:
9. Each:
(a) person in the claim group who holds the common or group rights comprising the claimed native title is a member of one or more of the family or descent groups making up the claim group;
(b) family or descent group belongs to the claim group;
and:
(c) surnamed family groups are a primary idiom for mutual recognition between claimants, as stated in JER proposition 5;
(d) the holding of rights is based on a broad form of descent reckoning and includes a degree of optation based on people’s histories of consociation with particular relatives, as stated in JER proposition 9.
278 That leave was subject to the following conditions:
a. the [a]pplicant must recall its witnesses for further cross-examination:
i. by the State with such cross-examination confined to the “membership rule” as pleaded in the [t]hird [FASOC] (membership rule);
ii. by the [a]pplicant in QUD3/2020 and the [j]oinder [p]arties in QUD25/2019 (being Lester Barnard, Delia Kemppi and Linda Bobongie) with such cross-examination confined to the constitution of the claim group as it affects them and the membership rule as it affects them;
b. the [a]pplicant will take steps to obtain the authorisation of the claim group to adopt the membership rule.
279 In the third FASOC that was filed on the day those orders were made, the claim group’s membership rule was pleaded in the following terms:
9. Each:
(a) person in the claim group who holds the common or group rights comprising the claimed native title is a member of one or more of the family or descent groups making up the claim group;
9A Under the traditional laws and customs acknowledged by the claim group:
(a) surnamed family groups are a primary idiom for mutual recognition between claimants, as stated in JER proposition 5;
(b) the holding of rights is based on a broad form of descent reckoning and includes a degree of optation based on people’s histories of consociation with particular relatives, as stated in JER proposition 9;
(c) the effect of (a) and (b) is that membership of the native title holding group is based on descent and on a person identifying with the country of the claim area and being accepted by others as being of and from the country of the claim area.
280 In the remainder of the February 2020 session, two witnesses gave evidence for the CB applicant: Mr Coedie McAvoy and Ms Irene Simpson; and Ms Priscilla Gyemore gave evidence for the State. As already mentioned, by this time Ms Gyemore’s apical ancestor (Jimmy Flourbag) had been excluded from the CB claim group’s list of apical ancestors. As well, three witnesses gave evidence for the CB#2 applicant: Ms Linda Bobongie, Mr Brett McDonald and Ms Delia Kemppi. At the conclusion of that session, Ms Kemppi’s evidence had not been completed and the matter was adjourned to 20 April 2020 to complete her evidence and so that Ms Barnard could give her evidence for the CB#2 applicant. As well, the CB applicant was to recall the witnesses for cross-examination as required by Order 2(a) above (see at [278]).
(3) Significant changes are made to the CB claim and the J#3 claim is filed
281 In early March 2020, a notice was published for an authorisation meeting of the CB claim group to be held in Brisbane on 4 April 2020. The stated purpose of that meeting made it plain that it was intended to comply with the condition in Order 2(b) above (see at [278]) as follows:
1. To authorise the applicant to deal with the application in the manner set out in the third [FASOC] filed on 12 February 2020 which includes the amendments dealing with the description of the claim group referred to below.
2. To authorise the applicant to seek any necessary amendments to the claimant application dealing with the description of the claim group to the same effect as the claim group description in the statement of claim.
The relevant parts of the statement of claim dealing with the claim group description read as follows:
[7] The claim group comprises the descendants of one or more of the apical ancestors and who are recognised as holding native title in relation to the claim area under the traditional laws and customs referred to at [9A].
[8] The claim group members are descended from the apical ancestors being:
(a) Charlie McAvoy of Logan Downs;
(b) Liz McEvoy of Alpha;
(c) Jimmy Flourbag;
(d) Billy and Lucy (parents of Jimmy Tarpot, Mary Ann Alboro and Mary Ellen);
(e) Dan Dunrobin (also known as Dunrobin, Christopher Dunrobin and Dan Robin);
(f) Mary of Clermont (also known as Mary Johnson);
(g) Frank Fisher Sr. of Clermont;
(h) The mother of Jack (Girrabah) Malone and Jim (Conee) Malone.
[9A] Under the traditional laws and customs acknowledged by the claim group:
(a) surnamed family groups are a primary idiom for mutual recognition between claimants, as stated in JER proposition 5;
(b) the holding of rights is based on a broad form of descent reckoning and includes a degree of optation based on people’s histories of consociation with particular relatives, as stated in JER proposition 9;
(c) the effect of (a) and (b) is that membership of the native title holding group is based on descent and on a person identifying with the country of the claim area and being accepted by others as being of and from the country of the claim area.
(“JER proposition” refers to the joint anthropological experts’ report filed on 27 September 2018)
282 That meeting was cancelled following the onset of the COVID-19 pandemic. That event also had other consequences for the trial. First, it caused the adjournment of the April session and, secondly, it meant that the CB claim group could not safely hold an in-person authorisation meeting. Instead, on 24 August 2020, a notice was published for an authorisation meeting which was to be undertaken by “Virtual Authorisation Processes”. However, the purpose of those authorisation processes was different to the stated purpose of the 4 April authorisation meeting above. It was “to consider amending the description of the current claim group by reinstating the persons removed from the claim group description in 2019 and authorising an Applicant to continue to prosecute the Claim on behalf of the claim group as amended”. The manner in which the authorisation processes were to be conducted was then set out in some detail. Under those processes, online and postal voting was to be completed by 5.00 pm on 15 September 2020.
283 The reason for this volte-face was explained by the CB applicant’s lawyer, Ms Sheree Sharma, in her affidavit in support of the applications it subsequently made to amend its Form 1 application (application filed on 24 September 2020) and its third FASOC (application filed on 13 October 2020). In that affidavit, Ms Sharma said that she was the Deputy Principal Legal Officer at QSNTS and that she had become the solicitor on the record for the CB claim on 8 June 2020. She then summarised the reason for the applications mentioned above in the following terms:
[T]he current framing of the [CB] [a]pplicant’s case, including composition of the current [c]laim [g]roup, is based upon certain legal advice concerning the [CB] [a]pplicant’s former counsels’ views of the content and effect of the traditional laws and customs regulating recruitment to the native title holding group in respect of the claim area the subject of these proceedings. In light of the lay and expert evidence currently available, I formed the view that those views were misconceived as to the content and effect of those laws and customs. The proposed further amendment of the [SOC] is intended to reflect the proposed amendment to the Form 1.
284 Ms Sharma elaborated her views later in her affidavit as follows:
I formed the opinion and understanding that ‘consociation’ and ‘recognition’ did not under the relevant traditional laws and customs properly form part of the membership rule as stated in paragraph 9A of the [t]hird [FASOC]. My understanding, based on my said assessment, was that the fundamental requirement of the membership rule requires descent from an antecedent holder of rights in the claim area. It was also apparent to me on my review of the materials that the stated membership rule at paragraph 9A of the [t]hird [FASOC] was incorrectly described according to the traditional laws and customs of the claim group.
285 Having come to this view, Ms Sharma said that she briefed new senior counsel to act for the CB applicant. After receiving advice from that counsel, she said that she:
[F]urther formed the view that the decision to remove the six apical ancestors in 2019 was made by the [c]laim [g]roup in the belief that doing so would enable them to avoid a trial and pursue a consent determination, and was not based on the application of its traditional laws and customs as they relate to claim group membership.
286 At the subsequent hearing of the CB applicant’s two applications, the first, to amend its Form 1 application, was dismissed as unnecessary and inappropriate for the reasons given in response to its earlier similar application (see Malone #3 at [21]). That is to say, that the CB claim should be determined on the issues of fact and law identified in the pleadings rather than those described in the Form 1 application. The second application was opposed by the State primarily on prejudice grounds. The amendments to the third FASOC sought by that application fell into the following categories:
(a) to make changes to the composition of the claim group in [8];
(b) to make further changes to the membership rule in [7] and [9A];
(c) to remove all references to the Joint Experts’ Report throughout;
(d) to make changes to the description of the laws and customs of the CB claim group; and
(e) to make changes to the manner in which the CB claim group associated with the claim area.
287 The first three of these categories of amendments were allowed and the balance was not. In the end result, the apposite paragraphs of the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC which was filed on 28 October 2020 ([7]-[9]) were as follows:
7. The claim group comprises the descendants of one or more of the apical ancestors.
8. The claim group members are the descendants of one or more of the following people:
(a) Charlie McAvoy of Logan Downs;
(b) Liz McEvoy of Alpha;
(c) The children of the union of Annie Flourbag and Jimmy Flourbag;
(d) Billy and Lucy (parents of Jimmy Tarpot, Mary Ann Alboro and Mary Ellen);
(e) Dan Dunrobin (also known as Dunrobin, Christopher Dunrobin and Dan Robin);
(f) Mary of Clermont (also known as Mary Johnson);
(g) Frank Fisher Sr. of Clermont;
(h) The mother of Jack (Girrabah) Malone and Jim (Conee) Malone;
(i) Katy of Clermont;
(j) Maggie (Miller) of Clermont;
(k) Nellie Digaby;
(l) Daisy Collins; and
(m) Momitja
and as at effective sovereignty:
(1) on the basis of assertion by or traditions of the claim group, the available written archival record, the lay and expert material;
(2) each of the apical ancestors held rights and interests in the claim area under the traditional laws and customs referred to at [16(2)] below;
9. Each:
(a) person in the claim group who holds the common or group rights comprising the claimed native title is a member of one or more of the family or descent groups making up the claim group;
288 With the exception of a further amendment that was made by leave granted on the last day of the trial (23 April 2021) to delete the words “The children of the union of” from [287(8(c))] above, this became the final version of the CB applicant’s SOC.
289 These amendments essentially reversed those made by the orders of 20 September 2019, as reflected in the CB applicant’s FASOC that was filed on 13 September 2019 (see at [124] and below at [1127]-[1136]), and thereby reinstated the six apical ancestors who were removed by those amendments and, therefore, their descendants, as members of the CB claim group. As mentioned earlier (see at [133]), this led to the discontinuance of the CB#2 claim in October 2020.
290 While the CB applicant was occupied with these internal machinations, a number of other developments occurred. First, in February 2020, Ms Erica Walker filed an application to be joined as a respondent in the CB claim under s 84(5) of the NTA. That application was heard remotely and dismissed in late July 2020 (Malone v State of Queensland (The Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim) (No 4) [2020] FCA 1046). Secondly, as already mentioned, earlier in July 2020 Mr Colin McLennan became a respondent party to the CB#2 claim. He did that by filing a notice with the Court during the notification period for that claim under s 66, as he was entitled to do under s 84(3) of the NTA. The orders that were made at that time to accommodate Mr McLennan’s involvement in the proceeding included the following with respect to the CB applicant’s then incomplete authorisation process:
5. By close of business on 16 September 2020, the applicant in QUD25/2019 advise the parties and Colin McLennan of the outcome of the authorisation meeting which is to be completed by 15 September 2020.
6. Any application to amend the application in QUD25/2019 is to be filed on or before 21 September 2020.
7. Any application filed in accordance with Order 6 is listed for hearing for one day at 10.15 am on 7 October 2020.
Albeit that it was some days late, the application mentioned above (at [283]) complied with Order 6 above. Further, the hearing contemplated by Order 7 above is that mentioned above (at [286]), albeit that it was held later in October 2020, rather than on 7 October 2020.
291 Thirdly, as mentioned earlier, the J#3 claim was filed on 21 September 2020. To accommodate that development, on 9 October 2020, the J#3 claim was divided into two Parts and substantially identical separate questions were stated with respect to Part A, which overlapped the northern part of the CB claim area. At the same time, a fresh set of trial programming orders was made for the trial of those two sets of separate questions (see at [5] above). They included an order that:
5. Pursuant to s 86 of the Native Title Act 1993 (Cth), the transcript of evidence from the lay evidence hearings held in QUD25/2019 between 2 December and 16 December 2019, and QUD25/2019 and QUD3/2020 between 10 and 14 February 2020 be received into evidence in Jangga People #3 Part A.
(4) The concurrent hearing of the CB and J#3 separate questions
292 The concurrent trial of the separate questions in the CB and J#3 claims resumed on 2 December 2020 and continued to 17 December 2020. However, the changes mentioned above meant that Ms Delia Kemppi did not complete her evidence. Accordingly, at the outset of the trial on 2 December 2020, counsel for the CB applicant and the State stated that her incomplete evidence and the other evidence given in the CB#2 claim (see at [280] above) was to be treated as evidence in the CB claim. One other consequence of the discontinuance of the CB#2 claim was that Ms Lester Barnard was called by the CB applicant during the December 2020 session to give evidence in support of its claim. Finally, it should be noted that the State contended in its closing submissions, without demur from the CB applicant, that the two witnesses it had called to give evidence: Mr Leslie Tilley and Ms Priscilla Gyemore; “now fall within the claim group due to reinclusion of the relevant [apical ancestors]”. I take this to mean that their evidence is to be treated as evidence in support of the CB claim.
293 During the December 2020 session, Mr Colin McLennan, Mr Leslie McLennan, Ms Marie Wallace and Ms Colleen Power gave evidence for the J#3 applicant and Ms Cynthia Button, Ms Lesley Williams, Ms Lester Barnard and Ms Tammy Williams gave evidence for the CB applicant. As well, Mr Patrick Malone, Mr Kelvin Dunrobin and Ms Elizabeth McAvoy were recalled to give further evidence and be cross-examined in accordance with the orders mentioned earlier.
294 Thereafter, the expert evidence was taken during a joint session in February 2021 (1 to 5 February) and closing submissions occurred at the end of March (25 to 29 March) and April (20 to 23 April) 2021. Initially, all of the closing submissions were to be heard in late March 2021. However, that session had to be adjourned when the CB applicant sought to make some substantive changes to the written outline of submissions it had earlier provided to the J#3 applicant and to the State.
(5) The CB applicant’s lay evidence
295 In this and the succeeding two sections, I will summarise the salient aspects of the affidavit and oral evidence of the 21 lay witnesses who gave evidence at the trial commencing with the 15 lay witnesses who gave evidence in support of the CB claim. This section will also include the evidence of the three witnesses who gave evidence in support of the CB #2 claim, which evidence has since been adopted for the purposes of the CB claim (see at [292] above). As well it will include the affidavit evidence of Mr Cyril Fisher who did not give oral evidence at the trial. In the next two sections, I will then provide similar summaries of the evidence of the four lay witnesses who gave evidence in support of the J#3 claim and the two who gave evidence for the State, noting that the latter are apparently to be treated as witnesses in support of the CB claim (see at [292] above). I will then undertake the same exercise with respect to the six expert anthropological witnesses who gave expert evidence for the parties.
296 Finally, it should be noted that, in addition to the affidavits and the experts’ reports which are detailed below, several maps and sundry other documents were tendered as exhibits at the trial. As well, the parties jointly tendered a document which was described as a “tender bundle”. It contained in excess of 700 documents. They included numerous newspaper articles, several other publications and various government records, for example, records of the Chief Protector of Aborigines. Because of the form and size of those documents and because the latter is only sparingly mentioned in the parties’ written submissions, I do not propose to summarise their contents.
297 Ms Elizabeth McAvoy made two affidavits (Exh A6 and Exh R1). She gave evidence in Clermont and surrounds on 3, 4 and 5 December 2019 and in Brisbane on 17 December 2020. She was born in Brisbane in 1962. During her lifetime she had lived at various places including Brisbane, Blackall, Longreach, Emerald, Baralaba, Rockhampton, Townsville, Cairns and Woree.
298 She said that she was last in Clermont (as at the date of making her affidavit on 29 November 2016) in early November 2016. While on country, she said she had camped, fished and engaged in cultural heritage and protection work: “We camp and fish on country. We caught yellow belly, yabbies and turtle”. She also said: “I have been on country walking the land and doing cultural heritage walks and protection work. I was chosen to do the walks as a representative for my family in the Alpha and Clermont areas”.
299 Ms McAvoy said that she was a member of the claim group through her great-grandparents Charlie McEvoy and Lizzie McEvoy as follows:
4. My father was Ernest Harry McAvoy (‘Dad’). Dad was born in Clermont in 1915.
5. My mother is Doris Cato and her people were Kullilli people.
6. My father’s father, my grandfather, is Logan McEvoy. He was born at Clermont also, at Logan Downs Station. My father’s mother, my grandmother is Maggie Johnson Dad told me this
7. My father’s father’s father, my great grandfather is Charlie McEvoy of Clermont.
8. My father’s father’s mother, my great grandmother is Lizzie McEvoy of Alpha.
(Errors in original)
300 She said that her father, Uncle Bowman Johnson and her grandparents lived in the Clermont area.
301 She said that she could recall growing up in Brisbane in a house that her family shared with her Uncle Bowman and Aunty Edith Johnson and their children, including Mr Norman Johnson Senior. She said that when she was young and living in that house she could remember “Dad and Uncle Bowman talking about their respective grandparents and where they came from in Clermont and their language. They would speak in Wiri language together. They would talk about Clermont and Alpha. My dad used to work on the railway line around Emerald and Alpha”.
302 She described the language of her family as “Wiri language”, which she said her father had pronounced as “Widi”. She said that she knew skin names, titles and place names in language, including words for “names of animals, body parts, the sun and the moon and so forth, which [she had] passed on to [her] children and they have passed this on to [her] grandchildren”. She said that the “Wiri language [was] spoken from Clermont through the Peak Range Downs” and that the “Birrigubba and Jangga [spoke] a similar language”.
303 As to her involvement in the claim group, she said that she had been “nominated by [her] family … as the applicant for Lizzie McAvoy” in 2010. She said she had been “nominated … to jointly comprise the applicant” in 2019. She said, in giving her “explanation for why [identifying as Wangan or Jagalingou was] no longer a requirement for membership” of the claim group, that “whatever the description is, it’s identifying the families that are all here now … I can’t speak for every family, but I can speak for my family”.
304 In her re-examination, she said that she understood “Wangan” to be “just a name like was given for [the claim] area”; that it “doesn’t mean anything to [her]” and that she had not heard it when she was growing up. She said that “when the claim was put together, it was just one – one society ... So, it wasn’t separated … It was just one society and like one mob they recorded to say, well this is such and such Wangan and this is Jagalingou”. She added that the claim group members were all from “one society [but that they were] separate in laws and customs”, but that her “great grandmother came from Jagalingou country, Alpha”. In her cross-examination, when asked “[is] that a group of people, Jagalingou?” she answered that her “recollection [was] that back where Tindale, even before then, the name was given … I don’t know Wangan Jagalingou until I came – you know, till my brother told me about it”. She added that “[i]t’s your skin name and you know that you are from there”.
305 She claimed to have a connection to the claim area “[b]ecause my great grandparents were from Alpha and Clermont. I know that I have connections to them because they’re my great grandparents… [t]hat’s our bloodline”. She also said that “we have a spirit within us that connects to the land … I know in my – within my spirit that I’m connected to the land”.
306 She said that the “mob” for the claim were all one connected family, related by blood. This included the McAvoys, Johnsons, Malones, Tarpots, Dunrobins and Fishers. She said that she had known those families all her life and had lived with them: “[the mob for the claim is] the mob that’s on here now … we’re all one family”. She said that this was particularly so in respect of the Johnsons because they had “a connection … and bloodline”, had the same apical ancestor and “share [the] same culture … same stories and share the same knowledge of everything”.
307 She said that she had never met her Grandfather Logan. She said that she had learned about him from her parents and was taught the things that he was taught by Charlie and Lizzie McEvoy. She said that “[a]ll of Grandfather Logan’s knowledge was passed onto my father Ernest, who [was] the source of much of what I know about my ancestors, our country, and our lore and custom”. She said she was taught by her “parents and Aunties and Uncles (such as [her] Dad’s brother, Uncle Percy) … that great grandfather Charlie’s country was around Clermont”. She said that her “great grandmother Lizzie McEvoy’s country was around Alpha which [was] where she was born”. She also said that her “[m]y parents told me that I was named after my great grandmother Lizzie. Lizzie was taken to Logan Downs Station at Clermont where she met our great grandfather Charlie McEvoy. I learnt this through my parents when I was growing up”.
308 In one of her affidavits, she said that her family would exchange and hand down information and that she would “speak for the women” and that her brother Mr Adrian Burragubba would speak “for the men”. She said that her “dad would take my older brother Owen travelling and introduced him to family members and our extended family and passed his knowledge down to him. Owen handed down his knowledge/information to his younger brothers and sisters”. She said that she had “passed [her] knowledge on to [her] children and grandchildren. They know about our lore and customs”. She said that her “children know what they can touch and cannot touch on country and what they can and cannot speak about”. In her oral evidence, she said that her people teach children “the dance, the stories. The stories that have been handed down to us, like the Mundangarra”.
309 She spoke broadly about the provenance and nature of her rights in country. She said that she and others in the claim group “were given those rights from our old people … we have the rights to speak on country, and we have the rights to talk about them because we have that knowledge … it’s been handed down to us”. When asked who had handed those rights down to her, she said “[m]y old relatives, my father. It’s been handed down. And dad [spoke] it … even when I was little talking about it … we used to live out not far from here and just talk about … Clermont and Alpha and talking about our old people and ancestor[s] that lived here. We knew all the time … we’re connected to everything that’s on this land. You can’t take it away”.
310 On the same topic she said in one of her affidavits that “I was taught by my parents and elders that we have rights and obligations to our country through our bloodline, our totems and our moiety. Because my great-grandparents were from Alpha and Clermont, I know that I have a connection to that country. Being born at a particular place does not make it your country. You need to have an ancestor who has rights to that country through lore and custom in order to gain those same rights for yourself”. She said that claim group members identified each other “not by a name of a group. Like it’s the name of that family, okay. We’re talking about families here. We’re not talking about a name like Wangan and Jagalingou … you’re identifying people by their name, their last name, who they are, and that’s [how] you connect them … back to where you come from”.
311 She said that identifying with those families that are connected with the claim area was important. She said that, if there was a person who had evidence of a connection to one of the descent groups from the Clermont area but did not have a connection to the families associated with the claim group, she “would probably have to go back to my elders and talk about it” but she agreed that it “might be good enough” to be entitled to rights. On the topic of Delia Kemppi and the addition of various families to the claim group, she said that: “[i]t’s up to the claim group to accept those families ... [but] we are relying on those experts. That’s their advice saying “Oh these people are connected here.” So we have to accept them … until they find more research on that family”. She said that she was connected to Clermont and Alpha country because her “ancestors are connected to here. My ancestors were born here. They lived on the land. They hunt, fish, gather food, had their children here. My father was born here in Clermont”. She agreed that “to have rights you have to know about the area” and that it was “important” to “be known by the rest of the community”. Further, she said that “we never lost that connection when they took us away, took them to Cherbourg. They were still there. The families were still there. The Malones were there, Johnsons still there, Dunrobins, you know. So we never lost that connection. We knew where we come – where they come from”.
312 She agreed that it was a rule that a claim group member must be “descended from [one of the claim group ancestors] but they must also have a personal history of close association by living with or frequently visiting and doing activities with other right holders”, in order to “obtain rights under traditional law”.
313 As for the concept of adoption, she said that bloodline was the rule for membership and that means biological descent. She said that adoption was not bloodline: “I can’t speak for other families. If they want to have their adopted son or daughter, that’s up to them. I’m speaking for my family here. Talking about bloodline, I’m talking about our family bloodline”.
314 As to the rights she had obtained, she said: “Because of my descent from my great-grandparents Charlie and Lizzie and because of the knowledge passed down to me, I know that I have rights and obligations, under our lore and custom, to the land and waters in the Wangan & Jagalingou claim area”. She said that she could “go to any part of the claim area” and agreed that she had rights to “hunt or fish or do ceremony on any part of the claim area” and that her brother, Adrian Burragubba, could collect “ochre from some place near Alpha … without asking anyone’s permission”. She said that the “traditional owners of … [the] land … had the rights to – to speak and talk on country here” and added that “we are all connected. We’re not just connected to the land but we are connected to the … people from the land”.
315 As to the spiritual element of her connection to country, she said: “Even though my family and I don’t live on country, we still have a spiritual connection. We know we are connected to our country because we have kept our traditions, language, stories, dance and lore going. We have been able to do this because we were taught these things by my parents and elders who passed the knowledge down to us”.
316 With regard to spiritual beliefs, she said that she could tell by the wind when “old people” were with her and said that they can appear through animals. She said that “old people” have died on the claim area and that they were still there. She listed known ancestors going back to her great-grandfather as examples of “our old people”. She described seeing and hearing spirits near the Adani site at Gowrie Creek: “Them old people heard it and the mining company heard it. They heard them spirits of them children there”. She said that “there are good spirits and there are bad spirits”. She added that “you know, in your spirit, you know that you’re connected here or not. You know in your own spirit. I know in my … spirit that I’m connected to the land”. She said that the “hairy men” and “tall man” were examples of spirits that live on the land and were manifestations of “the old people that are looking after … us when we come” to the claim area. She also said that she believed spirits can “go into” people. Whilst giving evidence at Clermont, she said that “[a]rtefacts, trees, the water, the land, the people and everything that’s out here is connected to us … We’re connected to the spirits of this land”. She said that the spiritual connection that her people have to country was “why we do a smoking ceremony. Smoking ceremonies cleanse our spirit. When you come out walking on someone’s land, you’ve got to be cleansed, and that’s through the smoking ceremony”.
317 She said that she knew of totem trees and the consequences for touching those trees. She said that “[w]e are not allowed to touch [totem] trees as they are stories from our old people called dreaming stories. They are sacred”. She said that old people can cause people to get sick from touching the trees.
318 She said that she was told that “we could not harm or eat our totem otherwise the spirits would visit us and we would get sick”. She said that her totem was the emu, the men’s totem was the sand goanna, that the native bee was a totem for the Logan Downs area and that the “eel, wakool, is the moiety for the Clermont/Jagalingou area”. She also said that “[e]verybody has a totem. Our totems … from down my line is – is the sand goanna from my grandfather … and also the – the native bee … And my – great grandmother country is the wakoolburra [the eel] ... and then we’ve got the goondooloo. That’s the emu”. She agreed that “everyone descended from Charlie and Lizzie [McAvoy]” had the same two totems.
319 Under cross-examination she listed a number of features that she said made up the boundaries of her traditional lands and waters: “We’re connected to … over the Carmichael to where the – north – northwest of the Carmichael, above that – where the Belyando comes down … That’s all part of the – Alpha … [area]”. She also said that the Clermont “part of the [claim] area is – just goes all the way out to the Logan – Logan Downs … Logan Creek” and that to the west “it goes all the way up to … Twin Hills”. She said that from there “it comes down where … Mistake Creek comes down … way down past the Alpha Road … to [join] up with that Theresa Creek and come across and joins up with Sandy Creek”. When asked where the Alpha area was she said that it “is on the – other side of the – Mistake Creek … on the side of the range where … Alpha town [is] … all that area goes back up all the way up to … Doongmabulla … It follow[s] the Great Dividing Range”. She said that she had learnt this “from my brother [Owen McAvoy]” and that he had got “the information from his older brothers … [a]nd his father”.
320 She described marriage and social rules, including words such as “Buloo” (grandfather), “yuba” (brother) and “yunga” (sister) which were used out of respect. She said that she was taught about these things when she was young and was told that “the right way to marry [is] if you haven’t got the … same skin name. Different skin name you can marry them”. She said that she was not aware of any function of the moiety system beyond identifying family members.
321 She said that her connection to country came from cultural activities, as well: “We know we are connected to that country because we were taught our language and dance, songs, and the arts and stories about our country which has been passed down … We identify with the colours of the earth, red yellow and white ochre from out at Alpha and we use those colours to paint our faces and bodies when we dance”. She said that her brother Mr Adrian Burragubba “goes to Alpha to a particular place regularly to get the ochre colours to paint our faces for dancing. Putting ochre on your forehead is to cover your spirit”. She said that “[a]ll our children and grandchildren dance and know our songs and we continue to carry on that tradition”. She said that these dances were used in corroborees. She said that she had “a video of the smoking ceremony held this year [that is, 2016] after my brother Owen’s funeral”. She said “[l]ast year [that is, 2015] when I was in Clermont for a meeting with the elders we conducted a smoking ceremony” and that “[e]ven today my children and grandchildren and my brother and sister’s families all do that dance about the sand goanna. My brother Adrian [Burragubba] has the song for that. The sand goanna has significance for Clermont. I can’t speak more about that. Only Adrian can because it belongs to men’s business”.
322 She described rules relating to permission to enter and engage in cultural heritage on country. In her view, permission should be sought from “one of our … [traditional owners]” to enter country where a person was “not from [the] Clermont Alpha area” and where they intend to “do any cultural activities on country”. She said that she had done cultural heritage work at Clermont, “over [the] Alpha areas, Waratah, Adani, Ballay, and [for] the Isaac Council”.
323 She outlined the rules for connection to country. She said that “[i]f you don’t know your totems, skins and lore for country then you don’t have connection to that country”. She indicated that “com[ing] from” the area was important for connection and claim group membership: “the Jangga people, they’re not from [Clermont], but there might have been people that came here … But those people don’t come from here… this is not their country”. She added that “[t]his is the only place we know. Our connection is here to Clermont and Alpha”. She also said she had a particular connection to part of the claim area: “Although I have rights in relation to the area of the Wangan & Jagalingou claim, my strongest connection is to the area around Alpha because that was my great-grandmother Lizzie’s country … there are women’s places in and around Alpha that I have been taught about. This is partly why I identify more strongly with great-grandmother Lizzie’s country than with Charlie’s country around Clermont. In my family, I can speak for Lizzie’s country and about the special places in and around Alpha. I don’t speak for Clermont, which was Charlie’s country; that is for the men in my family to speak about”.
324 She said that members of the claim group have “got the same rights over all the claim area”, but can have “stronger connection” to specific areas. As well, she said that, if a person was “descended from … one of the [apical ancestors] here, then they have rights to … do activities here”. She said that she felt her “strongest connection is to the area around Alpha because that was my great-grandmother Lizzie’s country… there are women’s places in and around Alpha that I have been taught about. This is partly why I identify more strongly with … Lizzie’s country than with Charlie’s country around Clermont”.
325 She said that she knew of sacred sites and artefacts on the claim area. She spoke of a women’s site near Alpha that she was told about by her aunties and discussed the presence of birthing trees in the claim area. She added that she knew of other sacred sites for women on the Belyando and at Doongmabulla, around Alpha: “When women gave birth to their children they would have them close to the water so that they can wash and clean their babies”. She said that this “knowledge was handed down from my aunties. They knew where the women’s sites are around Alpha”.
326 Of the women’s site at Doongmabulla, she said that: “There is another special site at Doongmabulla which means plenty water and that is in Alpha country, which connects up Carmichael which flows into [the] Belyando River. This place is special because it has plenty of water and there are a lot of scar trees around and birthing trees”. She said that she and others identified them in 2009 or 2010. She said that “[b]irthing scar trees are at women’s sites and men can’t go there”. She said that she had “done a lot of walks and can identify which are scar trees and which are birthing trees”. She also identified “one tree where they cut out to make canoes”. She also described men’s sites such as bora rings and stated that she had learned these things from her elders.
327 She described stories and provided information relating to particular locations on the claim area. She said that she knew of stories regarding the creation of the world and particular features of the claim area. She said that “there appeared a [moondajutta] [rainbow serpent] which fell to the earth and it carved up all the gullies, all the valleys, plateaus and mountains that we have on country. The moondajutta took the top of the mountain off with his tail and he went underneath the earth to where the Wolfang and Peak Range is and then he travelled out to the Belyando [River]”.
328 She said that she was told that by her Uncle Percy and her father that her “Grandfather Logan and his brother George would go hunting around the Jagalingou area with Uncle Percy”. She said that she was told that this occurred “around Dunrobin [S]tation, Listol Station and Alpha in the Jagalingou area”. She agreed that “Listol Station” may be Listowel Downs Station.
329 She said that she understood “Clermont and surrounding area” to be “patrilineal country, so the first line to speak is the males” and stated that “the men speak for certain [areas] … and the women speak for certain areas”. She became emotional discussing the spirits and connection to land at Clermont. She also said that her great-grandmother “came from Jagalingou country, Alpha”. She said that “Jagalingou country is Alpha” and that this area included Doongmabulla Springs.
330 She spoke of teaching knowledge to other traditional owners and storing artefacts near Wolfang Station: “We have a keeping place at Wolfang Station not far from Clermont (that is where our ancestors lived and had their ceremonies). We store artefacts and scar trees there when they have to be removed from areas where mining is occurring on our country”. She spoke of a lookout at Prospect Hill where there was a ceremonial ground that the old people used, where she “found a lot of artefacts … scar trees that’s been moved from this area” which were then moved to the keeping place at Wolfang Station.
331 She said that she knew stories about the “rainbow serpent, moondajutta, [which] travels through the rivers and waterholes in the Belyando [R]iver”. She said that this story was “handed down by my brother Owen who was told by another elder”. She said that it rests in the Belyando at Doongmabulla. She said “[w]e are not allowed to touch or go in the water at certain areas, because of the moondajutta”. She described a story of an old man who sang “of the spirit and he sung of that Mundangarra, and that’s how that flood begun here in Clermont … in 1916”. She said that she remembered stories of the Tooljanburra people of the mountains near Lord’s Table and their relationship with her people, which were passed down through her family. She described Hoods Lagoon and Sandy Creek as areas associated with the camps of families and said that this area was called Kubba (bee) country. She said that Kubba country “extends from Belyando Crossing all the way down Belyando [River], and comes across Theresa Creek, and heads back up towards Logan Creek … that’s what I’ve been told by my Uncle Owen”. Finally, she said that she had camped and fished at Doongmabulla, near Adani and near Alpha.
332 She spoke of the removals that had occurred within her family. She said that her father was born in Clermont but that her Uncle Bow was not. She surmised that her father would have been moved to Cherbourg when he was four or five. She said that even though her father “was taken away from this land here, taken to Cherbourg. He always spoke about Clermont, him and our uncle, Uncle Percy, like, that Clermont – their home … a place we can come back to … we know we’re at peace here, with our old people that’s here on this land that was here before us”. She mentioned her Uncle Percy’s tribal name Yuri meant meat.
333 She said that a person can maintain rights in two different countries through bloodline, but that it was complicated. She said that under her law, someone in the claim group can choose to pursue only one set of rights in one country. She said that she felt more connected to the country of Lizzie and Charlie McEvoy than to Kullilli country, in which she also had rights. She said that she was a member of the Kullilli claim group at the time the determination was made in that claim and that she had rights in that country but that she had chosen not to pursue them.
334 Mr Kelvin Dunrobin made two affidavits (Exh A5 and Exh A7) and he gave oral evidence at Clermont on 3 and 5 December 2019 and in Brisbane on 16 December 2020. He was born at Bundaberg in 1960. At the time of his evidence he was employed as a cultural heritage officer. He said that he had been engaged in that work since about 2002 or 2003 and he described it in some detail.
335 He said that he had worked at mine sites “in Alpha. … Kevin’s Corner. We done some Blair, done some Watter, up to Daly and up to MacMines” and some places in Western Kangoulu country. During his lifetime he had lived at various places including Bundaberg, where he grew up, Brisbane, the Gold Coast and Rockhampton where he was living at the time he gave his evidence. He said that he had lived in Clermont “for a while” and that he had visited it on a number of occasions. He said that he had a “peaceful feeling” when he was on his country.
336 In one of his affidavits, Mr Dunrobin described his ancestors as follows:
4. I never knew my grandparents because they passed away before I was born, but they are both buried in Cherbourg.
5. My father is Robert Dunrobin. He was born in Clermont.
6. My mother is Audrey Johnson and she was born in Lowmead.
7. My father’s father is Dan Dunrobin and he was born in Clermont.
8. My father’s mother is Lizzie Tarpot and she was born in Clermont.
9. My grandparents Dan Dunrobin and Lizzie Tarpot got married in Clermont.
337 Mr Dunrobin said that he did not speak an Aboriginal language but his father and his parents all spoke “the Wiri language”. He said that he understood Wiri to be both “a language and a group”. He recalled attending authorisation meetings for the CB claim group since “about 2004”.
338 He said that his father had “lived with the Johnsons in Cherbourg”. He also said that the Broome and Malone families were “part of my family … they are like my kinsmen”. He said that generally, “if people of the same generation that you know are from the same country, I would describe them as a ‘brother’”. He added: “When I was growing up, I watched my mum and dad do the same thing. They made us call people ‘aunty’ and ‘uncle’ who were not directly related to us but they were from the same country … even though they weren’t related to me by blood”. He spoke of his relationship to his “mob”, including “the Johnsons, the Malones” and the McAvoy, Tarpot and Fisher families.
339 He said that he had learned the knowledge that he used in his cultural heritage work from elders such as “Owen McAvoy, Jesse Driver, Janis, Patrick Fisher” and Hedley and Norman Johnson Snr. He said that those elders would “identify trees and tell the stories about them”. He recalled being taken to the claim area with “Owen and old Norm and Hedley” in 2004. He said that he was taught about scar trees by those elders, as well. He described how knowledge was taught to younger generations and how he taught other traditional owners including “the McAvoys, Malones, Tarpots, and Fishers and Johnsons” about “where people actually would live, and where they wouldn’t live …where artefacts would be … what they been used for” and how to use cultural heritage to understand and teach “our past, the future”. He spoke of his wish to show his children sites on his country.
340 He said in one of his affidavits that he was told by his father “from day one that Clermont was our home”. That claim was based on his understanding “that you gain rights to your country through your bloodline. I have rights through my Dad and I pass these rights down to my children”. He added that: “Clermont, and the area around the town, is where our people come from. Even though Dad lived in Cherbourg, it doesn’t mean he can claim Cherbourg as his country. It is through our bloodline that we are connected to the Clermont area”. He spoke of the removals that had occurred within his family and their impact.
341 While he acknowledged that he was “unsure” about it and that he had gained his knowledge from doing cultural heritage work in recent years, Mr Dunrobin gave evidence about several aspects of the laws and customs of his people. He discussed rules determining who can speak for country and rules concerning the allocation of a totem to a person. He also described the rules with respect to marriage, the protocol that was followed at funerals and the need to show respect for one’s elders.
342 He said that he understood “from my experience doing cultural heritage work” that the boundary “of each mobs’ country would follow the natural features of the country … [and that] … The boundary for my country is Clermont going south to Sandy Creek up towards Theresa Creek and across to Isaac River and that takes in the Peak Downs area out to the west range”.
343 He described being on country as being among “the spirits of [his] elders”. He spoke of listening to the spirits of his ancestors. He also said that he had heard stories concerning the claim area including stories about the Clermont floods, about spirits using the winds to punish a person if they had done something wrong and about what the presence of different birds signifies.
344 He spoke of rules relating to the use of birthing and burial trees and of protecting burial sites on country. He described how birthing trees were located “along creek lines”. He identified two scar trees at a cultural heritage site on country. He described those trees as bearing resource scars and how food could be collected from them. He suggested that the trees had been used to construct carrying vessels, canoes, roofing or digging tools. He said that he knew how to make scars on trees and how to collect bark. He spoke of protecting a birthing tree “in our Wangan area” and described how birthing trees were used and revisited. He described birthing scars and coffin scars on trees and how they were used as coffins. He described trees as shelters and a source of food.
345 He said that he had camped, fished and hunted kangaroo on the claim area. He also said that he had gathered gumbi gumbi leaves from Clermont for use as traditional medicine. As well, he spoke of gathering resources from trees to make spears and of catching possums and gathering honey from trees.
346 He said that he would have to obtain “permission from the members of the [a]pplicant and family group for the area” to “go out and [do cultural heritage] work on an area that is not where [their] ancestor is from”. He said that he would similarly need “permission from another mob … to walk on their country and undertake cultural heritage protection work. If someone came on our country to do this same, then they would have to ask permission. If they didn’t ask permission then our mob would tell them they shouldn’t be here”.
347 He claimed that by doing cultural heritage work on his country he was “practising my culture … and protecting sites”. He spoke of a rule against removing artefacts from country and discussed artefacts that had been recovered from country. He discussed the Keeping Place and its use in preserving cultural heritage. He said that the word Tooljanburra means “belongs to the tree”. He said that lancewood trees that grow in the hills were suitable for making spears.
348 He said, while his claim was to the Clermont area, different family groups within the claim group were connected to different parts of the claim area. For instance, he said “I know that Les Tilley and the Malones are connected to the Alpha area. The Flourbags and Fishers are connected to Belyando. The McAvoys and Johnsons are connected to the Logan Downs area (near Clermont)”. He claimed to have gained this knowledge either from growing up with those families, or from “doing cultural heritage work on country”.
349 He said that he could also claim rights to Gurang Gurang country through his mother. He also mentioned two mining companies that were active on the claim area.
350 Ms Ada Simpson made one affidavit (Exh A10) and she gave oral evidence in Brisbane on 12 December 2019. Ms Simpson was born in 1943 in Cherbourg and she had lived there all her life.
351 In cross-examination she said that she had only visited the claim area twice. Her daughter took her to Clermont to see a lagoon that her mother and daughter had previously visited. In her affidavit, she said that, when she arrived there, she sat by the Lagoon “and I felt like I was back home. It was a strange feeling”. She also said that her daughter had been told by her mother “that not [sic] a lot of not very nice things happened around the Lagoon”.
352 Ms Simpson said that Billy and Lucy were her apical ancestors and that they were her great-grandfather, Jimmy Tarpot’s, parents. In her affidavit, Ms Simpson described her ancestors as follows:
3. My parents were Jack O’Chin and Melba Tarpot. I am Wangan and Jagalingou through Mum. She was born around the Clermont area which is part of our country. I have always followed my mother’s side - that’s just the way it was …
4. I was the only child that Mum and Dad had together …
5. My Mum’s parents were Bob Tarpot and Dolly Dunrobin. Mum told me that her Dad, my grandfather, was a Wangan and Jagalingou man through his father Jimmy Tarpot. Mum said that her Dad was born down at Alpha which is part of our country …
…
7. Mum told me that my great grandfather Jimmy Tarpot was married to a woman named Maggie. Jimmy’s parents were Billy and Lucy and they were Wangan and Jagalingou.
353 She said that her mother, Melba, was “born around the Clermont area” and that she identified as being part of the Birrigubba people. She said that her mother always associated herself with Clermont and the surrounding areas.
354 In her affidavit, Ms Simpson said that both her mother and Granny Ada (her grandfather Bob Tarpot’s sister) spoke an Aboriginal language and that she remembered Granny Ada singing songs in language. She said that the kids “were never sat down and specifically taught language. We just listened and picked it up from our elders”. She said that she was not fluent in language and that she did not know what language her mother and Granny Ada were speaking.
355 She could not recall the first authorisation meeting she had been to, but said she had been to a number of authorisation meetings “over the years”, including “the last … about four or five” as at December 2019. She said that she was a Wangan and Jagalingou person through her mother who was born around the Clermont area. She claimed to be a member of the claim group through her descent from Billy and Lucy, who were named as apical ancestors. In cross-examination, when asked how she found out that Billy and Lucy were “Wangan and Jagalingou”, she said that they “didn’t know about – until researchers, anthropologists found out that that line came down to Bob and Maggie … because up until then, we only knew about Grandad Bob and Granny Maggie”.
356 She said that Granny Ada who she said was “also known as Ada Tarpot, Ada Mac and Ada Duncan” was Mr Bob Tarpot’s sister and she, along with Aunty Ada’s foster daughter, Aunty Lillian Bourke and her husband Darcy and Uncle Danny Dunrobin, helped raise her while her mother was away working. She said that she was told by her mother and Granny Ada that the Dunrobins and McAvoys were “from our country around Clermont” and that she was related to the Dunrobin family through her grandmother Dolly. Ms Simpson said that her mother told her that her grandmother Dolly and Mr Don Dunrobin, who were siblings, married Mr Bob Tarpot and Ms Lizzie Tarpot who were also siblings. She said that that was why both families have a strong connection to each other.
357 She said that her mother always told her that “the McAvoy’s [sic] were my countrymen. She said we were from the same country around Clermont. For as long as I can remember we have always been around the McAvoy family, like Aunty Doris and Uncle Ernie McAvoy and their children”. She said that she was told by her mother and Granny Ada that the Dunrobins and McAvoys were “from our country around Clermont. This was what we always knew”.
358 In cross-examination, when asked “[d]id your mum tell you anything about your grandfather, Bob Tarpot, being a Wangan and Jagalingou man”, she said “No”. This conflicted with her affidavits in which she said that her mother had told her that. She said that her mother “went to land meetings prior to her death, and that’s where this – that’s why I put that bit in there because she said that he was Wangan and Jagalingou then”. In re-examination, she said that her mother did not say anything to her about Bob Tarpot and where his country was. She said that she had learned this from going to land council meetings after her mother died.
359 Ms Simpson said that, while she was growing up, she remembered her mother and Granny Ada “spoke about places like Clermont, Alpha and Huntley Station being our country”. She said that they also “spoke about the Drummond Ranges [sic], the Belyando River” and that they “also spoke about a place just outside Clermont called Sandy Creek”. She said that her mother spoke about Wolfang Station also being her country and that her mother had also told her that the old people used to camp and meet at Sandy Creek. She said that her mother had passed on a lot of her knowledge to her daughter, Ms Irene Simpson. In that respect, she said: “When I talk to Irene I bounce things off her and she will mention things that Mum told her and then I remember too”. She said that her daughter pointed out “Huntley and told me that Mum had told her how the old people used to go and walk in the hills behind Huntly [sic] Station and they used to have ceremonies up on the hill”.
360 In cross-examination, when discussing apical ancestors, Ms Simpson said that she understood “descendant” to mean “[b]loodline, all the way down” and that bloodline meant biological descent. She also said that she did not know if there was a rule that a child can only get rights in country from his/her mother’s line. For her part, she said that she had always followed her mother’s side. When asked how she came to learn that, she said: “It was just something that I felt”. She said that her view was that descent included bloodline and adopted children. When asked about her mother being “born at Clermont and that was her country” she agreed that the “concept of a person’s country … relates to where they were born” and that “for a person to have rights in an area of country, then, it’s about … birth”.
361 In cross-examination, when she was asked what she meant by having “a connection to Clermont and the surrounds” or that she was “connected to that area”, she said “it’s a psychological, physical thing that you feel for the country … it’s like your home … I can’t explain that. It’s something deep within”.
362 Ms Simpson did not mention totems in her affidavit and, in cross-examination, she said that she only vaguely knew about them. She said that she did not know whether there were any rules about eating, or not eating, totems.
363 She said that she remembered going to a funeral when she was about eight or nine and vividly remembered “one woman was drawing blood beside the grave” and that people would wail. She said “[t]hat is how the elders used to mourn when anyone died”. In cross-examination, she said that she “thought it was a traditional thing … that they drew blood from themselves”.
364 She spoke of how she and others were taught to respect their elders by listening to them and not asking questions, not allowing her shadow to touch visiting elders and not being “around elders when they were talking because it was private business”.
365 She said that, before the Adani mine was started, she “went up and did a smoking ceremony at Prospect Hill”. In cross-examination, she said that that would have been about the first time that she was on country.
366 She said that girls were taught women’s business from the female elders and that they would not discuss certain things when men were present. She said that girls were not allowed to sit on the beds of boys or men. She said that she remembered going to church and the men would sit on one side and the women on the other.
367 In cross-examination, she said that until 1961 she had identified herself as a Birri or Birrigubba person. She said that she heard the name “Birri” from either her grandmother or her great-aunt when she overheard them talking. She said that she understood that “Birri” was “the place where we came from” and that she “came from that tribe probably”. Also in cross-examination, when asked about her connection to the Birri people, she said that she had a “[c]onnection as [a] group of people … my mum always referred to them as countrymen”. In her affidavit, she said that her Mum and Granny Ada told her that Dolly Dunrobin was a Birrigubba woman who was born near the Barwon River. She said that she did not “know too much about Biri but I thought that I was Biri until I got a little older and found out more from Mum and Granny Ada. Even though I am Wangan and Jagalingou through Mum and her dad, Granddad Bob Tarpot, I still have a connection to the Biri people through Grandmother Dolly”.
368 She said that her mother was removed from country and sent to Woorabinda when she was 12 years old. She said that her “mob were taken from Clermont … from their ancestral places. So none of it was passed down to us”. She said that she remembered Granny Ada talking often about the big floods at Clermont in 1917.
369 As well, she spoke of how Granny Ada would find some grubs, cook them on the hot coals and then feed them to her first child. She said that child “never cried or fretted when she was teething”. She said that when she was pregnant, she was taught by her mother and Granny Ada not to eat porcupine because if she did her “little one would be born with bad skin, like eczema”.
370 Mr Malone made one affidavit (Exh A11) and gave evidence in Brisbane on 12 December 2019 and 13 December 2019. Mr Malone was born in 1977. During his lifetime he had lived in Canberra and Rockhampton. At the time of his evidence, he was employed as a Cultural Heritage Coordinator.
371 When asked in cross-examination how long he had been “involved in the current claim” he replied: “It was lodged in 2004 but I wasn’t involved in the first four or five years or so. Yes, it was around, yes, 2010, 2009”.
372 In his affidavit, he described his ancestors and the country they held as follows:
I’m Kangoulu through Polly (Brown). It was Polly’s daughter’s husband that was from Alpha but Polly’s husband was a McAvoy. So there is a Clermont/Emerald connection and then an Alpha connection a generation later.
In his oral evidence he said that:
Charlie McAvoy is the ancestor that I descend from that comes from Clermont, and there’s the other line, the Malone side, comes from out of Alpha.
373 He said that as “far back as I can remember, dad has always said ‘Clermont’; it was just ‘the Clermont mob’”. He said that he always heard “Hedley McAvoy, Nanna Maude, and Owen McAvoy” talking about Clermont and referring to it as their “country” or as “home”. He mentioned that his father told him that his country was “a bit further north” than Carnarvon Gorge.
374 On the subject of rules for the CB claim group, he said “[y]ou are a member of the mob if you have a bloodline to the Old People but that’s not just it”. He said that “[i]t is your bloodline that gives you your identity. Bloodline and recognition of other families. We all recognise each other. There was no one central authority that said ‘yes’ and ‘no’. It was always a collective that said ‘[w]e’re the mob. We’re the same mob’”. He agreed in cross-examination that “simply being part of the Clermont mob” was not enough in itself to entitle one to rights under traditional laws and customs. Additionally, in his affidavit he said that he did not “think membership is patrilineal or matrilineal – not since the white man came into it. I think you can go through your mother or your father”. He said that this system was best described as cognatic and agreed that children could obtain “membership through [their] mother and/or father”. Whilst he stated that he was connected to both areas by descent, he said that “[w]e are Clermont mob”.
375 On the subject of decision making by the claim group, Mr Malone agreed that he had “basically followed the QSNTS advice at each stage” with regard to “putting people on and putting people off” the claim group, including, for example, removing Momitja and adding Daisy Collins. He said that “[e]veryone has a say in what happens on the country”, including decisions about mining, but explained that there was a hierarchy in which people can outrank each other. He said that this involved factors such as age and gender. He said that high ranking people can give orders, and others will have to ask them for authority to do things. This authority can be bestowed by familial affiliation and by being “reared up” by different families.
376 As to kinship, he spoke of being close with the Johnsons who he said were also linked to Clermont and described them as his “mob”. He also described the Malones, Dunrobins, McAvoys and Tarpots as “the same mob”. He described a meeting with Mr Christopher Dunrobin who immediately recognised him as one of “[his] people”. He also mentioned that Clermont families such as the Lander and Miller families would describe his father as “one of ours”. He described the term “mob” as meaning “who your people are. We are Clermont mob and that means the people associated with Clermont”. He described his “mob” as being part of “a wider ‘mob’” taking in “the ‘Jagalingou’ who are the mob over the range”. He recounted being told by his father to talk to a member of the Powder family and when he did he was told that his totem was the eagle hawk and that others bearing this totem were “my people”. He said that the Powder family were from a neighbouring tribe.
377 Mr Malone said that he was interested in teaching others about country, particularly his daughters who he involves in cultural activities. He said he had done that by taking his children to Clermont and to Alpha as well as surrounding areas and passing down stories. On the subject of language, he described conversations that he had taken part in which were “half in language and half in English”, but he did not give the name of the language.
378 He said that adoption was recognised and could result in membership of the claim group and that rules surrounding marriage still applied to adopted members: “Abraham Johnson adopted Jack O’Chin and they’ve always been our mob too”. He said that sharing and rearing children of other families was common and was coordinated by older people. He described situations in which children were “handed around” and raised by various families and how that was expected to occur among “Clermont families”.
379 He said that “Old People” were spirits of ancestors. He described rituals relating to the Old People: “We sing out when we go on country to let the Old People know that we are there. When we go to the Bora grounds … Before we go in is to say ‘Yeah, we’re here’ to let them know. We tell them what we’re doing. Before we leave, we light the fire and smoke and then we put water on the fire and ash and rub it into our skin before we go so the Old People don’t follow you home. And we sing out to them when we are going ‘we’re off now’. I learnt that from Dad”.
380 With respect to the traditional rules regarding marriage, he described a custom of not marrying anyone within his mob and said that this custom was passed down by elders. He mentioned a practice of asking elders “[a]re we related to this mob” prior to becoming romantically involved with a girlfriend and boyfriend and said that the elders would know. It was also a rule that people would report a “wrong relationship” to elders who would “pull them into line”.
381 On the traditional uses of trees, including birthing trees, he said “I have shown Dad a photo of a tree and he would say ‘That’s a women’s tree boy. You shouldn’t have been there’”. He said that “[h]e could tell just from looking at the scar”. He also said that women’s trees have a figure eight pattern scar and described some activities and tools used at birthing trees, as well as the type of tree (similar to Dawson River gum) that was often used. He spoke of boundary trees and their distinct symbols, as well as the concept of a “tree for life”. He said that these were significant locations for a particular person and a person was usually buried in one. He said that he had “seen heaps of scar trees around Alpha”.
382 He also described rules relating to the respect one should have for other people’s country. He said that this was shown not by asking for permission to enter country but by mentioning when next you met the relevant traditional owners to tell them when you were last on that country. He described fighting Bidjara people who had arrived in Emerald to “do cultural heritage work”. He said he had done so on behalf of the Kangoulu people but later added that the Bidjara had no rights in either Kangoulu country or the Clermont area.
383 He claimed that he “can walk for the Wangan & Jagalingou and I walk for Quandamooka too, through Mum”. He later explained that to “walk for” an area was to do cultural heritage work on that area.
384 He described the Clermont and Alpha mobs as different but “one big mob” because they have intermarried so many times: “Everyone has the same right to country whether they are from Alpha or Clermont. No-one has more say and no-one has to ask permission”. He said that the “only time people were divided up was at the 2010 authorisation meeting (native title) … so there were ‘Wangan’ and ‘Jagalingou’ and ‘Mian’ … and it didn’t get enforced anyway”. He described “Wangan” as “Wirri” country and “Jagalingou” as being “from out Alpha way” and professed more familiarity with the Clermont mob. He also explained his understanding that different family groups belong to different areas and described where those areas were located.
385 He referred to a number of places, sites and stories on, or relating to, the claim area. He said that he had never seen a bora ground on the claim area, but that he knew that “women aren’t allowed at the bora rings”. He told the story of the bottle tree, which was used as a boundary marker and had a special significance. He said that story was told to him by his father and by the Johnsons. He said that Jack Malone was buried on the creek at Alpha, near a scar tree site.
386 He said that he had different rights and interests in two different claim areas: Western Kangoulu and Clermont-Belyando. He said that he went more to the Western Kangoulu area than the Clermont-Belyando area because he had worked there and did not “work in the Clermont-Belyando area”. He also claimed that he had connections to the Quandamooka, to the Gunggari (to a lesser extent) and to the Mandandanji groups. He said that he had been a member of the authorised applicant for the Western Kangoulu claim since 2013. He said he believed that due to intermarriage the various groups “across the range” had “clustered together into … one group”. He mentioned the presence of a third “Miyan” group. He discussed his identification with the “Wiri” group and his understanding of Wiri claims in comparison with the Wangan and Jagalingou claim.
387 Mr Norman Johnson Jnr made two affidavits (Exh A12 and Exh A13) and he gave evidence in Clermont on 3 December 2019 and in Brisbane on 13 December 2019 and 16 December 2019. He was born in 1984 at Townsville. During his lifetime he had lived at various places including Brisbane, Canberra, Townsville and Rockhampton. At the time of his evidence he was employed as a Cultural Heritage Officer.
388 He said that he had been “all through this country, including around Clermont, to collect wood”, to be taught about country and to go swimming with his father. He said that while he was on country his father explained the sites and laws to him, “including for example the importance of scar trees”. He said that members of the claim group should be living on country.
389 He identified his apical ancestor as Mary of Clermont. He also identified Bowman Johnson as his grandfather and Mr Patrick Malone as his uncle “in Aboriginal way”. He said that his great-grandfather was Abraham Johnson and Abraham’s sister was Maggie. He claimed that his ancestral country was around Clermont:
4. I am a member of the Wangan and Jagalingou claim through Mary of Clermont.
5. My father is Norman Johnson Snr. He was born in Cherbourg. My mother is Gail Barry, and she was born on Palm Island. My father was married to my mother Gail and they had six children.
6. My mother’s mother is Alma Yateman and my mother’s father was Allan Barry, but they are from the North and are not relevant to this claim.
7. My father’s father, my grandfather, is Bowman Theodore Johnson. Bowman’s brother was Harry Johnson. Harry got into an altercation in Cherbourg so was sent to Palm Island. One of Harry’s sons, Onslow Phillips, was adopted by old Maude Phillips/McEvoy. Maude was in charge of the girl’s dormitory in Cherbourg and is my Uncle Patrick Malone’s great aunty. Uncle Patrick isn’t my uncle in a biological sense, but my Uncle in Aboriginal way.
390 As to language, he said that “language for my country is Wiri, and although different dialects, there is a lot of similarities in the language for this region”. He said that he did not “speak much language” but added that he knew some words as well as numerous songs and dances. He claimed that Wiri was the language of the people that were associated with the Fitzroy River catchment and of the “broader Wiri country”. He said that language was important to identity. He also said that he was part of the broader Wiri speaking nation.
391 As to his involvement in the claim group, he said that he had been involved in the CB claim group since 2015 when he “was put on as [an] applicant”. He said that decisions were made by the group: “the discussion would go out to everyone to have their input. But the people who have an ancestor for a particular area of country that would be affected would have preference in making their views known”. He said that he believed that the claim group “should be Wiri instead of Wangan” as that was his father’s view. He later said that he “mainly claim[ed] to be Wiri” and that he thought that the name for the claim group should be “Tooljun” and that the “people in the claim area are Tooljun people”.
392 He talked about familial relationships under traditional law and through the “Aboriginal way”. He mentioned words that indicated group membership such as “brother” and “cousin”. He explained that “Aboriginal way” meant “that I call certain people ‘Uncle’ or ‘Grandfather’ not because we are blood-relations, but because we are countrymen who share country, have the same connections to country, and are families who have known each other for generations”. He said that the term “countrymen” signifies that two or more people “come from [the] same country”. He said that he believed that “we would always stay with our countrymen and countrywomen and do things for each other”. He said that the McEvoys, Dunrobins, Malones, Tarpots, Johnsons and Fishers were all related. He further stated that the Malones, Johnsons and McAvoys were countrymen.
393 Mr Johnson said that he had obtained most of the information that he knew about the claim area from Aunty Lizzie Johnson, Aunty Fi Johnson and his father Norman Johnson Snr and Patrick Malone. He said that he was told of the significance of country and ceremonies and inductions. He said that he was taught rules about permission and the use of message sticks by Uncle Lenny Watson. He also said that “[i]t was mainly my aunt Lizzie Johnson who taught me about language and songs, but my father and uncles would also teach me”. He said that he had learned about “burra groups in the region” from his father. He said that “clearances” (cultural heritage work) were used “as an opportunity to teach younger people so that they learn about our culture and our sites”.
394 He agreed that a person “can be connected to country even though [they] don’t live on it” and without knowing skins, totems and laws, so long as they had bloodline descent from a known member of the claim group. He said that he believed that “you could come from Cherbourg and still live and work around Clermont. It doesn’t mean you’re from Clermont”. He said “I have the rights to go and hunt and collect resources … in the Clermont area”. As regards adoption, he said that “you will be accepted [as a claim group member] if it is in your blood” and that adoption cannot provide a person full rights but would provide respect from the group.
395 As to spiritual beliefs and spiritual connection, he said that he would get “a really safe, good feeling” when he was in Clermont. He said that “[t]here are spirits on our country. These spirits can be good and bad”. He discussed hairy men, ghosts and rules about how to avoid or deal with them. He also explained sorcery, how to avoid it and the authority its practice can bring. He explained spiritual visitations from animals and the types of animals that signify an omen or message. He spoke of how spirit was inherited. He said that he was told stories relating to different animals by his father. He told a story of the Mundagutta and the bottle tree that he was taught by his father.
396 He said that his totem was “the black headed python, from [his] father’s side”. He added that “this is the totem for Wiri Toljanburra” (italics in original). He said that his father’s totem was the grey kangaroo and his grandfather’s totem was the bush goanna. He described the process of bestowing and using totems. He talked about how skins and totems were connected to the spiritual realm. He said that a person cannot “hunt or kill [their] totem” and that “your totem can be both your messenger and your protector”. He said that he believed that he had “never once had a bad encounter with a snake” because his totem protected him. He said that the bottle tree was the totem for the area.
397 He claimed that the boundaries of “Wiri country are marked by … ranges and creeks” and that his country extended from the “Drummond Ranges [sic] all the way to Mackay”, including Sandy Creek and Clermont and a broad area outside the claim area. He described his country as being “all the big catchment”, including the Fitzroy mouth. He mentioned that the Peak Downs area was part of his country and he related stories about it. He said he did not “agree with the name or all of the boundaries for the current [W&J] claims” as at November 2016.
398 He described a number of social rules and ceremonies. He spoke of rules relating to marriage; for the naming of people; and for speaking names of people after their death. He spoke of rules surrounding traditional funerals or burials in trees and rules relating to mourning, as well as traditional dances. He said that he was taught these rules by his father, Aunty Lizzie Johnson and Uncle Hedley Johnson. He explained rules about initiation ceremonies. He discussed skin groupings and said that traditionally one would take country from their father and skin through their mother.
399 He also spoke of rules relating to gender segregation. He discussed men’s business and said that women would be required to leave the area when such business was conducted. He also said that there was information he cannot teach his daughter due to gender segregation rules: “I can’t teach her everything, because she’s got to be with her mother … That’s women’s business”. He mentioned rules about gender segregated birthing trees and the placing of placentas within them but said these were ancient practices. He said that he was told about this by his Aunty Lizzie and by his brother Hedley.
400 He discussed the concept of elders and “hierarchy in Wiri law and custom” extensively. He explained rules relating to the resolution of disputes by elders as well as rules relating to respect for old people and the authority of senior people more generally. He said that some people have authority to speak on behalf of others and listed specific people who have such authority.
401 He said he was given an Aboriginal name, Yurunga, by his grandfather Bowman, which conveyed honour, “authority and responsibility”. He mentioned other Aboriginal names that he knew.
402 He said that he was “taught … about protecting country” by his father and said that people in the claim group were obligated to do so. He said that he had found sites and protected them from development and that he was angry when sites were destroyed. He said that a person “will get in trouble with other community members and with the spirits of our ancestors” if they do not look after sites.
403 Mr Johnson said that people required permission to access country. He said that he and other members of the claim group would “still try and contact the relevant traditional owners” before entering and engaging in various activities on their country. He said that he would request permission to collect resources or hunt in the Jagalingou area even though they were all part of one mob.
404 He spoke at length about cultural heritage work. He said that only those with bloodline connection can engage in cultural heritage work. He said that, while engaging in such work, he had found artefacts, tools, scar trees and other significant sites on the claim area. He demonstrated the identification of artefacts to the Court whilst on country. He discussed rules about taking artefacts from country and when they may be moved: “There is a rule that you can’t take certain things off country, such as artefacts that have cultural significance like axes and scar trees. But sometimes these sorts of things need to be catalogued and moved to keep them safe”.
405 He described rules about hunting and gathering, preparation of and sharing food, types of meat and edible flora. He said that both his father and he had gathered wood from the claim area: “[t]hose woods would be digeridoos, and also, we get tree root to make boomerang”. He said that taking resources from one’s own country to make items like boomerangs was acceptable. He explained that he was taught these rules “all [his] life” by his “father … aunties and … uncles”. He described bush medicine practices, including women’s medicine of which knowledge was restricted.
406 He said that one can choose to follow a particular set of rights from either their mother or father. He said that he chose to follow his Clermont-Belyando line rather than his Kangoulu line: “Well, my grandfather, his two eldest children is Lizzie and Norman. So I came down Norman’s line, because I’m his son named after him. And he went through his mother’s side, still on the same line. He followed his mother”.
407 He said that each member of the claim group had the same “rights over the whole area”. He said that, out of respect, one would ask permission to go to certain parts of country but that certain families with connection to “core country” cannot control entry. He said that the Fishers’ country was known as “Mian” country.
408 Mr Coedie McAvoy made one affidavit (Exh A14) and he gave evidence in Clermont on 3 December 2019 and in Brisbane on 12 February 2020 and 13 February 2020. He was born in 1986 in Townsville. During his lifetime he had lived at various places including Biggera Waters, Brisbane, Mackay, Emerald, Townsville, Tasmania and Logan Village.
409 He said that his father “has lived in Clermont but I haven’t lived there. However, I have stayed there quite often”. He said he had visited many parts of the claim area, including Blair Athol National Park, Cudmore National Park, Wolfang Peak and Doongmabulla Springs. He said that he was there to see specific sites, to “look for digeridoos” and to participate in ceremonies. He said he had stayed at his cousin’s house in Clermont many times. He said that he had “been out there [at Clermont] hunting and fishing with my Dad. We’ve travelled all through there … to Alpha, up to Clermont”.
410 In his affidavit, Mr McAvoy identified his ancestors and their country as follows:
2. I am a member of the Wangan & Jagalingou claim group through each of my great great grandparents Charlie McEvoy and Lizzie McAvoy and also through Mary of Clermont.
3. My father is Adrian Burragubba.
4. My mother is Linda McAvoy. She is from Tasmania.
5. My father’s father was Ernest Harry McAvoy and he was born in Clermont. I never met my grandfather.
6. My father’s father’s father (my great-grandfather) was Logan McAvoy. My father told me about my great grandfather and how he and his family got removed from Clermont to Barambah.
...
11. [T]hat area around Logan Downs at Clermont is where my grandfather, great grandfather, great great-grandfather and so on were from.
12. My father’s father’s father’s mother (my great great-grandmother) was Lizzie McAvoy from Alpha.
411 He described the language of his ancestors as “Wiri language” and said that he knew some words and songs. He also spoke of singing in Wiri language. He described his people as “Widi speaking people”.
412 He said that he had been a member of the CB claim group since at least 2013. He said that decisions about membership of the CB claim group were “up to the group. It’s the group’s decision. Everything in – in our society is run by consensus”. As regards the claim group name, he said that he personally identified as Wangan and Jagalingou.
413 He said that he had grown up considering the Malones, Johnsons, Fishers, Tarpots and Dunrobins as his countrymen. He said that as he was growing up he was taught rules about Wiri names used to refer to family members, how family members were supposed to interact, how uncles were treated like fathers and how cousins interact and share knowledge. He said that using these Wiri names “keeps you reminded of who the family is and distinguishes between the lines of the generations”.
414 Mr McAvoy said that “[m]uch of my knowledge about my country and laws and customs was taught to me by my father … uncles and aunties”. He said that his Uncle Owen and his father taught him about membership rules, rules relating to speaking for country, rules about patrilineal descent and about males speaking for country. He said that his Uncle Owen was “the keeper of the knowledge … [and had] the duty to hold that information” and that he had taught him how to hunt and gather. He said that: “Uncle Owen took me around Clermont, Wolfang Peak, Peak Downs, Capella and all that area … he talked to me about rivers and boundaries and how most of the time it was either mountain ranges or rivers”. He explained how his Uncle Owen and Grandfather Percy told him that Wiri country extended from Theresa Creek up to the Belyando Crossing, across to Logan Creek.
415 He said that “knowledge is passed on to whoever is willing to learn” and that he had been involved in “teaching our dances, songs and stories to other members of the Wangan & Jagalingou claim group”. He said that he planned to pass his knowledge on to his children and that he had taken children to the claim area to be involved in cultural ceremonies and to show them cultural heritage.
416 Mr McAvoy explained his understanding of his and other group members’ connections to parts of the claim area. He said that “the Johnsons and McAvoys had strong connections to the Clermont area”. He said that he had learned of his connection to the Alpha area “from [his] aunties, such as his Aunty Lizzie McAvoy and Aunty Dorothy McAvoy”. He did not claim connection to Avon Downs. He said that Peak Downs and Capella, while outside the claim area, were part of his country.
417 He said that he had gained rights to country through “direct descent from [his] great-great-grandfather”. He said that the patrilineal rule was no longer followed and as such he could obtain rights from his mother. He said that “[i]f I had children with an Aboriginal woman, my children would have rights in both countries”. He said that adoption was permissible, but adopted children did not have rights to speak for country and were not part of the group, as they would “have to be blood connected to country”.
418 He said that respect was an important aspect of Alpha and Clermont traditional laws and customs: “It falls back onto that respect: respect for me, respect for my family, respect for the country, respect for the totems and animals”.
419 He described a responsibility to speak for and protect the Clermont area: “a moral obligation to speak up for my country and to protect it”. He said that this duty included opposing mining on the claim area. He said that he had a responsibility not to forget laws, songs and stories and that this led to consequences such as losing a right to speak for country. He said that “[m]en speak for country and the women speak for the waters”. He said that to be an elder was to have the role and responsibility to pass on knowledge of law and custom. He said that elders can punish, discipline and ban people from country.
420 As to his spiritual connection and spiritual beliefs, he said that he felt at home on his country and had a sense of belonging in Clermont due to his descent connection with that area. He said that he felt spirits when he was on the claim area. He spoke of song lines which centred on spirits, the creator and creation and said that those songs were connected to the spiritual realm. He said that those stories described the spiritual repercussions for failing to protect, or for destroying, country. He discussed the presence of spirits on country and the practice of sorcery. He said that he personally knew “magic men” and mentioned things that these men could do including “singing” or cursing a person. He said that spirits can follow a person and cause bad things to happen to them: “[t]he only way to get rid of the bad spirit is to have a smoking ceremony, because when you’re walking through the smoke, the spirits become disorientated”. He spoke of the “Mundanjarra” numinous figure, the meaning of its name, its relation to the Belyando River and a song linking the river and the Mundanjarra. He said that it “came down to the earth and carved up the rivers, mountains and its final resting place is underneath the ground in the water tables”.
421 Mr McAvoy discussed totems in detail. He said that his family’s totems were the sand goanna and the honey bee and that these totems were from Clermont and passed down by his grandfather. He said that he was also told that the totems from the Alpha area were the eel and bottle tree. He said that a person cannot eat their totem.
422 He spoke of the boundaries between Jagalingou and Kangoulu country. He said that “[t]he boundaries that are on the native title claim are imprecise because the real boundaries are the rivers and the mountains.” In his affidavit he spoke of the boundaries of “Wiri” country which extended “from Theresa Creek up to the Belyando Crossing, across to Logan Creek”. In his oral evidence, he said that these were the boundaries of the pre-sovereignty Widi speaking people.
423 He said he was taught that there were special rules for marriage. He said that “if I now met an indigenous girl I would go to my family and tell them her family name and where she’s from”. He spoke about “wrong way” marriage and the consequences.
424 He said that smoking ceremonies were still conducted on country and that they could be used to deter spirits. He said that he was taught how to do this by his father and Uncle Owen and that he had a special role during the ceremony. He said that he knew of songs and dances for country including dances which told stories relating to totems and spirits. He mentioned rules about gender segregated dances. He spoke of songs and stories that explained the country and who the Wiri people are. He mentioned that smoking ceremonies, births and funerals were conducted near scar trees.
425 He discussed the rules surrounding trespass and permission. He explained the consequences that people from other groups who had trespassed or destroyed sacred trees, objects or totems would face. He said that he would ask for permission to go to Alpha from his aunties out of respect for them but that “Clermont is my forefather’s country so I don’t need to ask permission to go on country for hunting, fishing or camping”. While he claimed to have rights in the Alpha area, he said that the Alpha women speak for that country and that he would, “as a sign of respect … talk to [his] elders … before I go on [that] country”. He said that no one needs permission to go to Clermont. He said that he knew the rules and practices relating to hunting, fishing and how food was to be shared, as well as rules relating to permission to engage in those activities.
426 He said that he had done cultural heritage work in Clermont and mentioned the rules for dealing with artefacts and scar trees on country, including rules relating to the use and movement of artefacts discovered on country and the spiritual consequences for their misuse. He said that his Uncle Norman Johnson Snr taught him the relevant rules about scar trees.
427 He described some rules relating to gender segregation. He said that there were places for women’s business around Alpha and that he associated women’s business with water. He said that men protected borders and boundaries and were concerned with interactions with other groups.
428 He said that his country was made of “little burra groups” that had “conglomerated … into one to form the claim of Belyando boundaries”. He said that all members of the claim group, therefore, have the same rights. He said that the McAvoys were from the Babinburra group – “Babin” meaning bottle tree. He linked other claimants with different burra groups.
429 He described sites and stories with reference to particular locations on the claim area. He said that he was shown caves and paintings at Peak Downs by his father and had found birthing trees and scar trees on country. He said that in the Drummond Range “there are special paths. A lot of tracks were marriage paths where the old people used to walk”. He said that he had gone with his father to Doongmabulla Springs to collect food and ochre, to conduct ceremonies and to cut down trees to make didgeridoos and boomerangs. He said that he was given the Aboriginal name Koodi.
430 Ms Irene Simpson was born at Cherbourg in 1963. She said that she had never lived in the claim area, but that she had visited it a number of times. She said that “[i]n about 1992 … we visited Huntley Station with Nan [her grandmother, Melba]”. She described being told about her country along Huntley Road. She said that Melba also showed her Hoods Lagoon outside of Clermont and told her of a massacre of Aboriginal people that took place there. She said she also went with Melba to visit Melba’s mother Dolly’s grave in a “burial ground … [in a] gap somewhere in the bush” near a mountain close to Huntley Station.
431 Ms Simpson described her ancestors as:
2. My parents are Jack Simpson (‘Dad’) and Ada Simpson (nee Saunders) (‘Mum’).
3. Dad is a Wakka Wakka man from Cherbourg.
4. I am a member of the Wangan & Jagalingou People claim group through my mother Ada Simpson (‘Mum’), and Mum’s mother Melba [Saunders nee Tarpot].
5. I recall that Nanna Melba, who passed away in 1993, told me that her mother was Dolly [Tarpot nee Dunrobin] and that Dolly was married to a man called Bob [Tarpot].
6. Mum told me that Nanna Melba told her that Grandad Bob was from Alpha, meaning that his country was Alpha.
432 She said that she was also shown genealogical information supplied by QSNTS which informed her of her descent from “Billy and Lucy”, two apical ancestors for the Wangan/Jagalingou claim. She said that Billy and Lucy were parents of Jimmy Tarpot (Ms Simpson’s great-great-grandfather).
433 Ms Simpson said that she had heard her grandmother Melba speak an Aboriginal language after she visited the gap in the mountain near Huntley Station, but that Melba never told her the name of the language. She said that Melba had told her “that she spoke language many years ago … on the station but if you got caught you would have been in trouble”.
434 She said that she had “been an applicant since 2010” and had attended claim group authorisation meetings on 31 August 2019 and 1 September 2019. She identified as a member of the Wangan and Jagalingou people.
435 As to her involvement in the claim group, she said that she had voted in favour of removing six apical ancestors from the claim group description at a meeting on 31 August 2019. She said that she had done so as she “believe[d] that that reflect[ed] traditional law and custom”, specifically rules relating to bloodline and because she was advised by QSNTS that “those six [apical ancestors] were to be removed because they did not belong”. She said that she made the decision after consulting her family, including members of what she called her “apical line” (that is the Langtons, Jacobs and Simpsons). She said that she believed this change was necessary to get a consent determination and that the removed apical ancestors were from outside the claim area. She said that it was important for membership of the claim group to have biological descent from one of the apical ancestors. She said that having your descent from a listed ancestor confirmed in a connection report was important to this process of membership.
436 She described how Melba would refer to other families as her “countrymen”. Specifically, she referred to the Dunrobin, Langton and Malone families in this way. She stated that the word “countryman” meant people from the Clermont area and that it also means being related in a broader sense than by blood. She said that the word bore the implication that the relevant person was part of “our extended families”. Ms Simpson also considered the Fishers, Jacobs and Johnsons to be her countrymen. She said that “since [she had] been in the Native Title arena” she considered the McAvoys to be her countrymen as she was not previously told about this connection by “[her] elders. [Her] grandmother, mainly”. She said that the word “mob” bears the same meaning as countrymen and that it means “[t]he claim group”.
437 She spoke of kinship rules: “Under our law, you are classed as a brother, sister, uncle or aunty. These are the terms we used to describe our relationship with the members of families such as the Dunrobins, Langtons and Malones. I learned this through mum and Nan. I would call my cousins, ‘brother’ or ‘sister’, and elders from our mob ‘uncle or aunty’”.
438 She said that much of her knowledge of country came from Melba. She said that Melba showed her a number of locations on the claim area and described her connection to those areas. They centred on the Clermont area and the stations surrounding it, including Wolfang and Huntley Stations, where Melba had lived before being removed. She said Melba had “told me … that she and her family were ‘from there’ and that Clermont and Huntley Station is also ‘our country’”. She said that Melba had described to her how the boundary was delineated “mountains, rivers and creeks”. She said this was repeated to her by Aunty Jessie Diver and Aunty Janice Barnes, who were elders of her mob and members of the Wangan and Jagalingou group. Ms Simpson said that she had taught her children and grandchildren all of the stories and information handed down to her by Melba and had involved her children in the meetings for Wangan and Jagalingou people.
439 She said that she understood that she was connected to the claim area through her ancestry and bloodline, through Melba and her mother and through the apical ancestors Billy and Lucy Tarpot. She also considered herself to be linked to the Dunrobin apical ancestors and to have obtained rights through them. She spoke of having rights pertaining to Clermont and the surrounding stations, obtained through her descent from her grandmother and apical ancestors who lived there. She said that to have rights in country and to be part of the claim group, a person must “be bloodline to that country”. However, she also stated that “[i]t could be a range of things … biological, adoption, yes, and extended families”.
440 She said that her Nan was “from country” because “she was born there and [that was] where she lived”. She agreed that being from country “involves two parts to it, a birth aspect and a residence aspect”.
441 She suggested that each descent family was an individual group that coalesced to make up the claim group. She said that her understanding of this was based on evidence she was provided from expert reports. She said that only elders can speak for country, but also that any member of the claim group could speak for or use the claim area.
442 As to her spiritual connection and spiritual beliefs, she described seeing her grandmother Melba extremely emotional and seeming almost sick when she visited her country. She said that she understood animals, symbols, ceremonies on country could have spiritual significance: “Nan told me a bit about spirits and magic. For instance, Nan used to tell us that if you see Kookaburras then someone is pregnant around you. And if you saw a Black Cockatoo, it meant that it would rain”.
443 She spoke of totems. She said that she followed rules taught to her by her Nan Melba proscribing the eating of “certain bush tucker if it’s your totem”. She said that her totem was the native honey bee. She said that she could eat honey, but “not the bee itself”. She said that her entire family, including all of Melba’s descendants, bore the same totem and that it was handed down as a family emblem. She said that her family must protect the bee as best they can, that other families with that totem would do so too.
444 Ms Simpson said that she was told by Melba of the boundaries of her country. Her country included Clermont and extended to Drummond Range and “up the Belyando”. She said that the “focus” was on Clermont.
445 She said that she followed rules taught to her by Melba in relation to marriage. She said that “before marriage, you need to learn who your mob is so you don’t marry someone from your own clan”. She said that elders were consulted (and boyfriends and girlfriends were introduced to them) to avoid this.
446 Melba described to Ms Simpson the process of her mother Dolly’s funeral. She said that Dolly’s body was carried through the aforementioned gap in the bush near the mountain for burial, an area through which non-initiated people could not pass. Melba could not go to her mother’s burial for this reason.
447 Ms Simpson was also told by Melba of gender segregated ceremonies at a mountain “with a gap in the middle” near Huntley Station: “Nan told me that people would travel through that gap to certain places where the ceremonies would take place. However, the men and women would go their separate ways after passing through the gap”. She said that young people were not allowed to speak during ceremonies. She felt that this tradition was carried on in her childhood. She said that Melba had told her that her great-grandmother, Dolly, had been initiated in a ceremonial area near Huntley Station. She said that she understood that Melba was never initiated as she was removed from Huntley Station. Ms Simpson was not told what initiation involved, nor what men’s or women’s business involved. She considered bora rings to be men’s ceremonial grounds and said that Grandfather Joe Button had told Melba, who in turn told her, that women should not go near a men’s business area. She said that Melba was not allowed to know where the men’s ceremonial grounds were.
448 She described respect for elders as an important rule that was always followed. She said there were people that Melba and Ada Simpson told her to never walk past without acknowledging including the Malones (Pa Mully) and the Fishers. She said that she would have to say “[h]ello Uncle, how are you?” and that this rule was still followed by her children. She added that the Langtons, Dunrobins and Jacobs were also acknowledged in this way. She said that these rules were enforced by a “clip over the head”.
449 She said that she could identify birthing trees by certain markings on the bark lower to the ground. She said that she saw these birthing trees as she was asked to go out to certain sites to see them. She said that “women’s areas including birthing trees” were places “where only women were allowed to go”.
450 She described a number of activities, including the use of bush tucker, fishing and hunting for native animals. She explained the relevant rules, including those relating to the preparation and sharing of food: “Whatever food was caught or collected would be shared around. That was a rule”. She also described collecting gum from trees with her father. She said that she remembered Melba using witchetty grubs on her granddaughter’s gums during teething and described how leaves of a soap tree were used to wash with. She claimed that these practices were followed in Clermont. She added that she would eat these traditional foods when she was growing up.
451 She spoke of certain sites and locations on the claim area. She said that she remembered Melba talking about people on Huntley Station going “walkabout” for weeks at a time. As previously mentioned, she also described a gap in a mountain near Huntley Station where ceremonies were conducted, a section of Huntley Road between Huntley Station and Clermont where Aboriginal people used to camp and a gap in the bush near Huntley Station where her great-grandmother was buried. She said that Melba had showed her Hoods Lagoon outside of Clermont and said that there had been a massacre of Aboriginal people there. She said that she was told that “many of our people were forced into that lagoon”.
452 She discussed other claims that she had been involved in. She said that she identified as Wangan, Jagalingou (describing them as one group of people) and Wakka Wakka and said that she had attended Wakka Wakka meetings. She added that she did not identify as Birrigubba, although she was told by Melba that “we were ‘Birragubba’ people from the Clermont area”.
453 She said that, as a child, she was told that she was “not from Cherbourg and our family were moved there by the government. Our ancestors were taken from Central Queensland ... our proper country, where our ancestral roots are from, is around the Clermont area”. She said Melba had told her that she was never initiated as she was removed from Huntley Station and described the removal and a forced walk to Cherbourg. Melba also explained to her that people would be punished for speaking an Aboriginal language in Cherbourg.
454 Ms Cynthia Button made two affidavits (Exh A24 and Exh A25) and gave evidence in Brisbane on 10 December 2020. She was born in Cherbourg in 1970. During her lifetime she had lived at various places apart from Cherbourg.
455 She recounted in detail the places on country she had been to, including a trip from Rubyvale to Clermont, from Clermont to Doongmabulla via Epping Forrest National Park, from Emerald to Clermont, past Frankfield Station, past Twin Hills and to the Belyando Crossing Roadhouse. She said they then headed to Hyde Park Station and “cut through some white fella properties around where the Mac Mine site and the Carmichael property are now”. She said that they then went back through to Frankfield Station and took the main road home via Clermont and Emerald to Bluff. On another occasion she said she travelled from Bluff to Emerald and then to Clermont, across through Frankfield Station and to Doongmabulla.
456 Ms Button said that she was “involved from the very beginning” in the CB claim group “but I wasn’t an applicant”. She described her ancestors as follows:
2. My parents are Bert Button and Jessie Malone. I am connected to the Clermont Belyando claim area through birth [through] my Dad and Mum.
3. I am born and bred on Wakka Wakka country. My Dad’s Dad, Grandfather Joe Button is Wakka Wakka and Koa. My Dad’s Mum, Granny “Gwenny” Gwendoline is a Fisher from Clermont Belyando country.
4. My Mother is Jessie Driver, nee Malone. Her parents are Len Malone, who I called “Grandfather Mully”, and my Grandmother is Cynthia William.
…
7. …
b. Granny Gwenny was a Fisher and … her country was around Clermont.
c. Granny Gwenny and my mother’s father, Grandfather Lenny (Mully) Malone, came from the same country.
457 On a trip with her mother to the claim area when she was a child, she said she was taught about respecting land, old camps, bora rings, rules about scar trees and gender segregation. For example, she said that “[m]um also told me that there were Bora rings on the country … Mum also talked about scar trees on country, and what they mean”. On this trip she said she was introduced to the Fishers’ and Granny Gwenny’s country. She said she was introduced to spirits. She said that different introductions to country would be given depending on the bloodline associated with a particular area. She said she would always do these introductions to announce her presence when fishing or doing other business on country. She said that she had been taught that her “old people had passed their country down to [her]”. She also said that they had passed it down to “every [CB] person that’s in the claim group”.
458 She discussed the boundaries of the claim area. She said that the Drummond Range was more associated with the Malones and so was Nakie Forest. She said that “[i]t would be best to talk to families who know more about that eastern area for details on the exact eastern boundary” and that, by contrast, her “Malone country is around Alpha, and Fisher country is to the north west of our claim area, so I know about these areas in a bit more detail”. She said the Fisher line was associated with the Belyando River, including the Mac Mine, Doongmabulla and the Adani area, on the boundary with Jangga country, as well as around Clermont.
459 On the same subject, she said that she was told by her mother that “we don’t go past” the Dividing Range. She said she was told by her Grandfather Mully when she was a teenager that the Range was Jagalingou country. She said the Jangga border was visible from Hyde Park Station near the Mac Mine. To illustrate the boundary, she described a trip to Alpha with her mother, where she was taught the boundaries were Alpha Creek, up to Drummond Range and that these geographical features defined their traditional country:
… on another trip to Alpha, Mum explained that if you follow Alpha Creek, you get to the Drummond Range. She told me that’s as far as our country goes. While in Alpha, Mum also told me that we don’t go as far as Jericho. I asked my Mum, “How do black fellas know where their country is?” In fact, I’ve asked that same question to my father, Grandfather Joe, Pa Mully and Granny Fisher. They all say the same thing. We know our country through mountains and creeks. I learnt this from a very young age. We don’t use maps and fence lines. Our country is defined by the creeks and rivers that flow a certain way. All the creeks on our side of Jericho flow into our country. The creeks on the other side flow away.
460 As well, she said that once when they were at the Belyando Crossing Roadhouse, her mother said that the country to the south was her country but that “this is not our country”. She said that her mother also told her that Mistake Creek was part of her country “just south of the Belyando Crossing”. She said the northern boundary of her country was “where Mistake Creek meets the Belyando [River]”. On the eastern side, she said that “our country” did not reach Mooranbah and instead Logan Downs was on the boundary. She said that she had done cultural heritage work on country around the Adani site.
461 As to her spiritual beliefs, she spoke of spirits that look after and punish people, feelings that spirits give a person and the rules for dealing with spirits and forbidden areas. She said that women who she saw entering a men’s bora site “should have walked back out of the area and apologised”. She spoke of seeing spirits and omens while on country, particularly a painted man with a bullroarer which she said she had seen multiple times on country. She said she saw this as an omen. She said that her grandfather had told her that the spirit with the bullroarer was “welcoming you to country, saying my people are here”. She said that “law men and old people use the Belyando to travel through there at night under the water and you must not disturb them going about that business”. She said that creatures called Junjarris appear on country and said that she was told this by her Grandpa Joe. She talked about her grandfather travelling spiritually to country. She said spirits can be anywhere and do not have to be on a particular country. She added that deceased people become spirits and that people are born with a spirit.
462 She mentioned multiple “introductions” to spirits conducted by her mother. She said that her mother would introduce herself and others. When she visited Clermont with her mother and her brothers, she said she went to Sandy Creek and fished and while they were there her mother called out to her mob:
While we were fixing our lines Mum did the loudest cooee. She called out “Hello my mob. This is my eldest daughter. I am bringing her back to my father’s country for the first time”. She introduced me to country by calling out my name, my father’s name, her name, her mother’s name, her grandfather Mully’s name, Granny Gwenny’s name and Grandfather Joe’s name.
463 She said that she was taught to throw sand or stones in the water to signal to the old people that she was about to fish. She also said that whenever she fished or collected echidnas on country, she would thank the old people of the country.
464 She said that she was taught rules relating to the permission necessary to be on someone else’s country. Specifically, she said that travelling on roads through country was acceptable but that stopping on someone else’s country would require the traditional owners of that country to be notified. She added that similar rules applied to places on a person’s own country that they were not familiar with:
If you are by yourself then you must sing out and introduce yourself properly to tell the old people who you are and who you are bringing in. Then you stay alert and look for the kinds of signs that tell you whether you shouldn’t be in there – like the wind changing suddenly, animals might get real quiet, some animal might start acting strangely in a way that it doesn’t normally act.
465 She spoke of being shown and told about sites and locations on country. She said that she would be taken to the bush around Cherbourg by her father and her Grandfather Joe Button and shown how to fish and find gum. She said her Grandfather Joe would tell her that these activities could be conducted on “your mother’s fathers’ land”. She said that she was taught from a young age by her mother, grandfather and father not to go to men’s business places. She said that she was told about paintings on country by her Grandfather Swampy.
466 She said “Blair Athol, Sandy Creek and Wolfang” were good for fishing and that she and her mother would fish at those locations. She said that she knew Aunty Ada Simpson and said that Ada was allowed on Wolfang as her mother, Melba, worked there. She said that they were both from the Clermont area.
467 She said that she saw “the Belyando [River] as muddy water at times” and that she was “told that the Belyando is a lifeline for our country and that it, and all the streams that flow into it are ours. I was taught by Mum that once we get past Alpha Creek and west towards the range, the creeks start flowing down into someone else’s country”.
468 She said that she went to Hyde Park Station to visit the Mac Mine site with her mother and later with her father to do cultural heritage work. During that visit, she said that her father told her they were on his mother’s country. She said: “He said to me, ‘See that over there? That’s the Jangga mob’s country. This here is Fisher country, [your] Granny’s country’”. As a consequence, she said that they later declined to do cultural heritage work on that country to the north as it was not their country. She said that she was convinced that “if we had walked that day, on country that was not ours … I would have got a call from back home saying someone in my family was sick, and it would have been our fault”.
469 She described Mistake Creek as a sacred area for some of the families that comprise the claim group. She said that she had felt an eerie feeling at that site, like the old people were watching her. She said that Moray Downs was part of Granny Gwenny’s country and that her mother would announce her presence to Granny’s ancestors and that they would occasionally fish in that area. She said that there were waterholes at the Reinhart mine site and that they used to fish there too. She said that in the area around Surbiton Station there was a “stone arrangement” denoting a family bora area. She said her father and her grandfather explained that this area was a family area for “Kungas (boys going through initiation) [who] would come to show off their catch and share the feed out with their families”. She said that meant it was not a restricted men’s area.
470 She said Doongmabulla Springs was a sacred site on her country and that it was on Fisher country. She said that she was taught about Doongmabulla and its association with water. She said that she had been introduced to that place and it was part of her country through Granny Gwenny. She said that her father told her that the name Doongmabulla meant “place of plenty of water”. She said that she was told by her father that “clever men could pull up water from there”. She said that she was introduced to Doongmabulla by her mother, who sung to her old people of the Fisher line. She described the spirits of law men at Doongmabulla and the rules about men’s business for that area. She said that “[i]t was safe for us to be there. I know this because my parents were very strict about sacred men’s places”. She said that she could go to sacred places but that she would not be permitted to camp there overnight. She said that the area was subject to specific spiritual protection as it was a water site and a site of a storyline featuring the Mundagutta. She said that all the rivers and lakes were very sacred because her people would follow those rivers and that artefacts could be found there.
471 Ms Lesley Williams made two affidavits (Exh A26 and Exh A27) and gave evidence in Brisbane on 10, 11 and 14 December 2020. She was born in Brisbane in 1946. During her lifetime she had lived at various places including Clayfield, Cherbourg, Condamine, Taroom, Brisbane and Gympie. At the time of her evidence she was employed as a Cultural Adviser with the Queensland Department of Communities and Child Safety. She said that “[a]lthough I didn’t grow up on [c]ountry I often visit. I also take my family so my grandchildren know their [c]ountry”.
472 She identified her ancestors as follows:
1. I am a member of the Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim through my descent from Annie and Jimmy Flourbag and their daughter Lizzie Woodford.
2. I have a biological and strong cultural connection to five of the Old People identified in the [claim group description]: Jimmy Flourbag, Annie Flourbag, Lizzie Woodford, Jack Malone Senior and Frank Fisher Senior.
3. My birth mum was Hazel Gyemore and my birth dad was Arthur Gyemore (Jnr). Mum was a Koa woman, and dad belonged to the Belyando mob.
473 She claimed to be a member of the CB claim group on the basis of her ancestry. She said that she had first become aware of the claim “[p]robably 10 years from now” although she could not “remember exact years”.
474 She claimed that her “bloodline is through Arthur Gyemore” and in turn from Lizzie, Jimmy and Annie Flourbag. This, she said, was a bloodline connection. She said that she recalled her Granny Lizzie telling her “that the Malone family are my people because we are from ‘same mob’ and ‘from same area’. By this I understood her to be talking about the country up there around the Clermont/Belyando area, around Alpha, along Alpha Creek and up around Surbiton Station”. She said that Annie Flourbag’s country was around Alpha and that Granny Lizzie was connected to Surbiton Station. She said that Aunty Dot had told her that Dan Dunrobin and his family were connected to Dunrobin and Albro Stations.
475 She described the Malones and Fishers as part of her “mob”. She also described the descendants of Annie Flourbag in this manner. She said that she had learned from her Granny Lizzie in Cherbourg that she was from the same mob as the Malones.
476 Ms Williams said that her parents and older relatives were the main source of her knowledge of country. She said that her father would always refer to “around Alpha and Clermont and the Belyando River” as “home”. She said that she was told of her connection to country “because our Old People are from that [c]ountry” by her father, Aunty Dot and her brothers, Granny Lizzie, Granny Eliza Malone, Pa Malone and Uncle Swampy.
477 She discussed the boundaries of her country. She said that Aunty Dot had described the geographical features of her country using her left hand and some pebbles. She said Aunty Dot had said each finger represented a creek or river. In that way she said Aunty Dot described the following features: the “finger tips point to the south” and Aunty Dot placed pebbles not far from her fingertips along past her thumb to show where the Carnarvon and the Great Dividing Ranges were; the “Tall man [the middle finger] – is the Belyando River” and “all of the other creeks connected to [her] family feed into it and run toward [the] arm”; the “Pointer finger – is the Alpha Creek”; “[d]own past the knuckle area into the hand, to the side, is roughly where Lagoon Creek, near Surbiton is”; the “thumb is the Carmichael … [s]o you don’t venture out too far beyond [the] thumb” as “you are getting close to the other mob’s area, it’s a boundary, but not really a hard line-in-the sand boundary”; the “Ring man – is … Mistake Creek but it leads towards Clermont way”; and the “Pinky – is a small finger and points … out towards the eastern side [Logan Creek]”. She said that Aunty Dot also placed a pebble “near the end of her pinky and near ring man [and] said ‘that one there is the Big Flat Mountain [Lord’s Table]’”.
478 She said that the water on country runs south. She said that “[a]lthough she didn’t mention the Doongmabulla by name, [Aunty Dot] did mention the Carmichael”. She said that “[a]ll of the other creeks (Alpha, Mistake Creek then Huntley and Logan), take us to the waterholes and places where our Old People are connected to and come from”.
479 She said that the different members of the claim group shared a spiritual connection with each other and their country and in this context she specifically mentioned the Malones and Fishers. She said that “all parts of our [c]ountry are connected … There were rules about how families were related to each other and how they were connected to different waters”. She said that there were particular places on country that were more significant to certain groups than others. On that point, she said “Along our creeks heading north, it connects us to our own mob – different families who had their own different camps near their waterholes”.
480 She said that “everyone has a connection to where their old people were born …When I talk about where someone is ‘from’, or where their [c]ountry is, I mean where they are connected to, through their Old People”. She added that connection to the “Old People” helped determine whether a person was part of the claim group. She said that Aunty Dot and Jack Malone told her this. She said that what was important was “cultural connection”, not a historical connection. In this respect, she said that she had no connection to Cherbourg “[e]ven though I grew up there”.
481 She talked about feeling different and safe on country and feeling the presence of spirits. She said spirits can roam anywhere and return to country. She said that they can take different forms and that a person’s spirit would originate from a person’s parents. She said that “Old People” were named ancestors as well as ancestor spirits generally.
482 She mentioned a number of rules and customs. She described skins and the relationship between skins, moieties and marriage. She spoke of rules relating to the succession of elders and rules about permission to enter country or gather resources from country. She spoke of collecting ochre and rocks from country and seeking permission from old people and living elders to do so: “We can take things from our own [c]ountry, such as rocks or ochre, as long as we talk to the Elders first – those who are alive and the [Old] People’s Spirits”. She mentioned Alpha Creek as a source of ochre. She also discussed rules for taking water and the use of water as a spiritual cleanser. She said that since her old people were from Alpha Creek, Lagoon Creek, Huntley Creek and potentially the Belyando River, she was permitted to take water from those sources. However, she said that she must still consult the old people.
483 She said that a person could get rights through either their mother or their father. She said that they would also need to get “permission through the elders, I have permission first before [sic] I have that claim, through those different … areas [Koa and Clermont-Belyando]”.
484 She mentioned stories and sites relating to specific parts of the claim area. She said that she knew “old stock routes around Alpha Creek” which she said were “built on the old trade routes that our old people used to travel … The spirits walk along them too”. She said that she had visited these areas with her daughter Tammy and her grandchildren. She also spoke of Barcaldine near Surbiton as a men’s area and Big Flat Mountain to the east near Clermont where old men met with spirits. She said the various mobs would meet “where the rivers came together”. She said she had visited Albro Station and found mussels and other food there and knew of the waterholes in that area.
485 She spoke of Jangga people as a separate group with no rights to claim her country.
486 Ms Lester Barnard made two affidavits (Exh A28 and Exh A29) and she gave evidence in Brisbane on 14 and 15 December 2020. She was born in Mackay in 1941. During her lifetime she had lived at various places including Mackay, Proserpine, Bundaberg, Mt Isa, Cairns.
487 She said that she had first visited the Clermont area in 1965. Since then she said she had researched her family, spoken to pastoralists and attended native title meetings. She also said she had attended ceremonies on country and visited sites. She said that in 2016/2017 she had visited some of the stations that she considered to be her ancestral country.
488 She described her ancestors as follows:
2. My paternal great-grandmother is Nellie Digaby who was a full blood Aboriginal woman born on Avon Downs Station … I know this from State archive documents … my paternal grandmother, Nellie’s daughter, Daisy Agnes Jackson (nee Digaby) (who I called ‘Granny Daisy’ …) told me the stories about who my great-grandmother was.
…
4. My father was Robert Charles Jackson and he was born at Mount Coolon.
5. My mother was Bridget Ellen Jackson (nee Willamson) and she is of European descent.
489 She said that her ancestors “spoke the Yambina language” and that Jagalingou was a dialect.
490 As regards her involvement in the claim group, she said that her ancestor, Nellie Digaby, was added to the claim “about six or seven years ago”, as at December 2020 when she gave her evidence. She said she was “[p]robably” involved in the 2004 authorisation meeting at Bundaberg but that she was “not absolutely sure”.
491 She said that she personally identified as Yambina or Yambina Jagalingou. She said that she believed her children also identify as such. She identified the Landers and McAvoys as possible Jagalingou people. She denied that she was a Jangga person and she said that she did not believe that their claim should extend to her Yambina area. She also denied that the Yambina area was Jangga country.
492 Ms Barnard said that “[m]y father, Granny Daisy and her sister Aunty Grace Johnson (nee Digaby) taught me most of what I know about our traditional connection to country and our ancestors’ lore and custom”. She said that they told her “our mob was called Yambina and that we belong to country that takes in the North-Eastern part of the [c]laim area”. She said that Granny Daisy also taught her that Nellie grew up on Avon Downs Station. She said that Granny Daisy taught her about a number of sites, stories and practices. She said that she also taught her about sacred sites, massacres, ceremonies, old campsites, burials, paintings, women’s business (associated with sources of water) and spirits on country. She mentioned various waterholes, springs and rivers on her country. As well, she said that Granny Daisy taught her rules relating to gender segregation.
493 She said that she was writing down her knowledge so that she could pass it on. She accepted that this was not a strictly traditional way of transmitting knowledge. She said: “‘Lore’ is what our ancestors taught us, which we pass down to the younger generations. I have passed on what I was taught about country by my Dad and Granny to my children and grandchildren. Because of this, I know that … [they] have the same rights in country as I do, and our ancestors did”.
494 She said that to obtain rights to country and be part of “our mob”, “you must have a bloodline connection to an ancestor who had rights in and was from that country”. She said that a person must also “live by the rules that are part of lore and custom … you need to have been taught them and maintain connection to country”. She claimed to have rights in the claim area through her father’s bloodline stretching back to Nellie Digaby. She said that she had obtained rights in places such as Frankfield, Laglan and Kilcummin Stations through her descent from Granny Daisy and Nellie. She said that these rights must be maintained by having knowledge of the lore for country.
495 She claimed that adoption without biological connection was not a sufficient basis for rights in country. She agreed that “you need a biological connection”. She spoke of a custom under which her great-grandfather, Dick Digaby, accepted Nellie’s daughters as his own, though they were not his biological daughters. She said that Aboriginal people often reared other people’s children.
496 As mentioned above, she claimed that she was Yambina. She said that “the Yambina mob are neighbours of the Jagalingou mob”. She said that Granny Daisy told her that she was both Jagalingou and Yambina. She said that she understood Yambina and Jagalingou shared a strong connection: “We were Yambina-Jagalingou so we’re not entirely a separate mob”. She said that an individual did not have rights in Yambina land unless they were a Yambina person. She added that she did not think “Jagalingou people have rights over Yambina land”.
497 She said that, as a descendant from an apical ancestor, she had “traditional rights over areas within the claim such as Frankfield, Laglan and Kilcummin [S]tations … a right to go to those places, and to do things such as camp, hunt, fish and collect bush tucker”. She also said that she had duties and obligations to control access to country and to protect country and associated special sites.
498 She spoke of feeling safe and secure on country, including at Avon Downs, Frankfield and Laglan Stations. She said that this was because her ancestors were from there.
499 She spoke of spirit and animal omens and signs, particularly relating to birds, which Granny Daisy and her father taught her. She said that she was told about the rainbow serpent, the Kaidaichi man and other spirits by her Granny Daisy, by her father and by her uncles. She also said that she was told how spirits behaved, how to respect them and how they can be good or bad. She said that she believed that she had seen her aunt’s spirit leave her body. She spoke of Doongmabulla Springs as a special place associated with rainbows and said that “it is where the rainbow serpent is”. She described singing people and a story about this practice that Granny Daisy told her about. She said that “[w]hen we die, our spirits leave and return home to the country where we belong. If a person has died tragically, their spirit may haunt that place which must then be smoked”. She also mentioned calling out to spirits when entering country. She said that one had to be connected to country to engage in this practice.
500 She described learning about totems, about the rules relating to them and about the interaction between totems and rules for dating and marriage. She said that a person cannot eat their totem. She said that her totems were “emu or long-necked fresh water turtle … [and] [t]he native blue-banded bee is another one of my totems”.
501 As to the boundaries of her country, she said that “our people came from the area that I now know to be the northern part of the Clermont to Belyando claim area”. She said that her Granny Daisy “described her country – in terms of geographical features such as hills and rivers”. She said that “Logan Creek is in our country and stars in the claim area and goes right through Avon Downs [Station]”. She said that the Belyando Crossing, Denham Range and the Belyando River were, respectively, its northern, eastern and western boundaries. She did not recall the source of her understanding with respect to the western boundary of her country. She said that Twin Hills Station was within Yambina country, including the area south of Avon Downs Station and Epping Forest National Park.
502 She said that she was told stories by her elders about: burial rites and trees; the rules for smoking a deceased person’s body; men’s business in relation to funerals; funeral ceremonies; and the rules for protecting and respecting spirits. She said that she had seen a burial tree at Proserpine. She also mentioned being told stories relating to gatherings of groups, feasts and walkabouts.
503 She said that she grew up under a system of discipline for children and respect for elders and the group more broadly. She said that “[a]s the elder of my family, it is my responsibility to teach my children and they in turn must teach their children about our stories, lore and custom”. She said that elders held meetings as family representative councils and that she had participated in those meetings.
504 She mentioned rules surrounding permission to enter country and the use of message sticks and other communication methods that she was told of by Granny Daisy. She said that she “cannot talk for anyone else’s country” and that, when she is “out on other people’s country, [she] asks an elder permission to be there”.
505 She said that she believed it was her responsibility to protect sites and country. She said that she had lived by “lore and custom” by being respectful of the land and that she was trying to respect and protect Yambina country. She said that she endeavoured to protect her country from mining by Adani “[b]ecause we’ve got all coal mining going over there, doing all these open cuts all over the place”. She spoke of engaging in cultural heritage protection work, especially in the Yambina area. She said that she had mostly done that work in that area because it was her country.
506 She said that she was taught about scar trees by Granny Daisy and the rules about revering and fearing spirits associated with them: “they were sacred and … you don’t go near them because they could be protected or inhabited by evil spirits”. She said that she was also taught about men’s business associated with those trees, their use for economic purposes and as geographical markers and about birthing places. She said that she had seen such trees in Proserpine, Bundaberg and Clermont.
507 She said that she was taught by Granny Daisy at Proserpine about animal tracking, the use of saplings to mark burial plots and other resource-related practices. They included hunting, gathering bush medicine and the rules for cooking and sharing food. She spoke of edible lilies and said that she had gathered and eaten them.
508 She said that there were rules for passing down information about country. She said “I am comfortable speaking for the Yambina part of the claim area. I can speak about all of it if I want to, but there are other elders who can speak about other particular parts of the claim”. She said that she could speak for country for her family because she was the next oldest as her older sister had chosen not to be involved in traditional business. As a result, she said that she had the responsibility to do so.
509 She spoke of gender segregated knowledge and sites. She said that she knew of some women’s business and was teaching it to her children. She said that this knowledge was passed on by the female line only. She said that she was told of areas of country that Granny Daisy had been to, including Springsure and Doongmabulla Springs. She said that “Gran used to talk about Doongmabulla Springs being an important place within our country” and that “springs were very important, because that is where the water serpent lives”. She said that she was told where these men’s locations were and to avoid those areas.
510 She said that she did not know sacred places on Yambina country. However, she claimed that if she were there she would be able to identify them.
511 She said that her great-uncles and great-aunty were buried at Yacamunda Station.
512 She mentioned that she was taught about a massacre occurring “somewhere along Mistake Creek” by her Granny Daisy.
513 Ms Tammy Williams made one affidavit (Exh A30) and she gave evidence in Brisbane on 15 December 2020. She was born in Gympie in 1978. During her lifetime she had lived at various places including Brisbane and Gympie. At the time of her evidence she was employed as a Commissioner of the Families Responsibilities Commission. She said that she had been on multiple trips to her country, beginning in 2013, including in 2018 and in 2020.
514 She said that her “principal source of information about country” was her mother and her mother’s biological aunt, Nanna Dot, as well as Aunty Sandra Morgan, who was regarded as a sister by her mother, and Alex Gater, her mother’s older sister. She also listed “Pa and Ma Malone” as key sources of information.
515 She described her ancestors as follows:
2. I am a member of the [CB] claim group through Annie and Jimmy Flourbag, and their daughter Lizzie Woodford nee Flourbag. I grew up knowing of them as Granny Annie, Grandfather Jimmy and Granny Lizzie.
3. [The J#3 applicant] claims an area of [c]ountry which I have always known to belong to my Granny Annie and Granny Lizzie.
…
10. My mum’s paternal grandmother, Lizzie Flourbag (“Granny Lizzie”) was the daughter of Annie and Jimmy Flourbag … I have always been told by Nanna Dot that Granny Lizzie was born not far from the Belyando and Alpha Creek, at Lagoon Creek on or near Surbiton Station.
(Bold omitted)
516 She said that she “attended [her] first [CB claim group] meeting in 2016” and that she had attended several meetings with her mother since then.
517 She said that “I was taught – by my old people … that you’re connected to your old people and their – and their spirits”. She said that she had a connection to both her “Koa family and … [her] family here that’s connected to the Alpha and Clermont area”. She agreed that this connection and her rights in land come from “descent, my connection to those old people”. She said that bloodline could exist without a biological connection if somebody “claims a person”. She said she had rights over the whole of the claim area. She also said that she “recognise[d] country through [her] mother’s cultural father, Jack Malone Junior … So I’ve got the connection biologically, but I also recognise Pa Malone culturally”. However, she said that she did not claim bloodline through him, nor did she participate under his name at claim group meetings.
518 She said that “[w]e have rights across the entire claim area, but we have particular associations because that’s where their spirits are”. She mentioned that old people’s spirits lie in country and that when people die their spirit goes to their country. She said that she had tried to live in a way which reflected the ways of the old people. She said that she believed that spirits of the old people (Grannies Annie and Lizzie) “would be restless” if they were not recognised as part of the claim group. She also said that spirits of specific old people had talked to her.
519 She spoke about spirits in relation to funeral practices. She said that “women tend to do a lot of wailing. That was taught to me at a young age that that’s to let the spirit know that they were loved” and she then described the funeral process. She said that she was taught by Pa Malone that the spirits of old people came from Clermont and Alpha country to guard people. She said that after a funeral a person’s spirit “can then travel back to its country” and that living people can aid this process.
520 Ms Williams said that she was told by Nanna Dot that the northern boundary of their country is where “the creeks meet, and the river ‘goes big’”. She said that the mountains “were the southern boundaries for our [c]ountry; the Great Dividing Range, where the Belyando River starts from”. She said that in the east the ranges near “Grandfather Jimmy’s mountain” form the boundary. She also said that Nanna Dot told her about a way to remember significant features of their country by using her left hand. She claimed that Lizzie taught Nanna Dot this and she had been taught by Annie Flourbag. From the description given by Nanna Dot, she said that her mother and she surmised that the pinkie finger part of the story matched up with Logan Creek.
521 She said that Colin McLennan and other Jangga people “might have some knowledge about Doongmabulla Springs … because it’s on the boundary” of the claim area. However, she said that knowledge did not mean it was their country. She said that Doongmabulla “wasn’t a site that belonged to one person … [each of the families in the claim group] would have had, traditionally, connections to that area”.
522 She referred to stories told to her by Nanna Dot about the old people. She said they knew the country by its water and other geographical features rather than by the stations located on it. As such, in response to Colin McLennan’s evidence, she said that she did not believe a history of working on stations on the claim area was evidence of a connection to the country.
523 She spoke of a number of sites and locations on the claim area. She said that Nanna Dot told her about a “site over near Surbiton [Station] that Nanna Dot told us about, which was for boys when it came their time to meet with the men, for initiation ceremonies”. She also said that Nanna Dot told her about another site on the other side of their country where men met with spirits and conducted ceremonies. As well, she said that she had visited a permanent waterhole near Dugella that Nanna Dot had mentioned. She said that they had found dried mussel shells there and she was told by her mother that old people used the shells to make jewellery and trade. She said that Nanna Dot had also mentioned Albro Station and a nearby site with “lots of dried up mussel shells”. She said that “Mum told me that the old people used the shells to make necklaces and trade”.
524 She claimed that the overlap area between the J#3 claim and the CB claim (that is the CB/J#3 claim area) belonged “to us, the Clermont-Belyando People”.
525 Mr Patrick Malone made three affidavits (Exh A8, Exh A9 and Exh A31) and he gave evidence at Clermont on 6 December 2019 and in Brisbane on 9, 10 and 11 December 2019 and on 15 December and 16 December 2020. He was born in Brisbane in 1951. During his lifetime he had lived at various places including Canberra, Cherbourg, Brisbane, Clifton, Maryborough, Gladstone and Woorabinda. As for locations nearer to the claim area, he said that he had lived at Grosvenor Downs near Clermont and Hyde Park Station. He also said that he had previously camped and fished on the claim area.
526 He identified his ancestors as follows:
2. I am a member of the Wangan and Jagalingou native title claim group through my descent from the mother of Jack (Girrabah) Malone and Jim (Conee) Malone as well as Polly and Charlie McAvoy.
3. My mother was Maude Nimock (nee Malone). She was the granddaughter of Jack (Girrabah) Malone and Eliza Malone (nee Quinten). She is also the granddaughter of Polly and Charlie McAvoy.
4. Jessie McAvoy (‘Nan Jessie’), the daughter of Charlie and Polly McAvoy married Len Malone, the second son of Jack and Eliza. Jessie had five children (Hedley, Lenny, Maude, Lindsay and Pricilla [sic].
527 He said that he had learned “a Wiri language” at Cherbourg. He said he would “speak in a bit of a Kriol, like a mix of English and Aboriginal words”.
528 He said that he had been a member of the CB claim group since the very early stages of the claim. He said that he had been “an applicant with the Wangan and Jagalingou” from 2010. He said that the name of the claim group was not important for connection to country.
529 He said that “[e]ven though I never knew my biological father I always said that I had three fathers: Lenny Malone; Hedley McAvoy/Malone; and Bowman Johnson ... they raised me and were like my fathers. I was raised by family, by other people in the group”. He said that he was taught by his Uncle Lenny that he had connections to other families in Cherbourg and that he had to look out for those people and that they were all connected to the same country, near Clermont. He said that this dynamic played out in Brisbane, as well. He said that he had connections across Central Queensland. He said that he was told by Priscilla Gyemore’s father that he was part of “my people … my mob”. He said that as a child he was told about being related “Aboriginal way” as opposed to related by bloodline. He said this involved using familial names like aunty, uncle and grandmother to describe people to whom he was not directly related. He said that, when he was a child, any member of the families in the claim group could discipline him and that he would have to show respect to them.
530 He said that the source of much of his knowledge about his people and country came from Nana Maudie, whose country was at Clermont and Alpha, together with Aunty Priscilla Gyemore and Aunty Melba Saunders. He said that he was told by Owen McAvoy that his country was “all the way along the Belyando”. He said that Nana Maudie “told [him] that the [P]eak [D]owns range on the east, to the east of Clermont … was our boundary … [and] that Clermont was our country”. He said that she often said that bottle trees were related to her country and were significant to his people. He also said that “[f]rom what the old people told me: the stories and family connections I always knew that I came from out around Clermont and Emerald”. He said that he was told as a child that the “watersheds … were more or less boundaries of different country. So I never learnt much about specific boundaries”. However, he said that he understood Hyde Park Station was part of his country, as was a part of the Belyando River. He said that he thought Grosvenor Downs Station was part of his country because Henry and Jean Alberts said so.
531 He said that he was told by Uncle Lenny that he could not eat his totems: “We weren’t allowed to eat the long-necked turtle … [or] the old black goanna. Uncle Lenny told us we were not allowed to eat these because they were our totems … We never ate emu because that’s also one of our totems”. He spoke of rules about totems taught to him by Uncle Mully. He said that he had learned about talking to the spirits on country from Uncle Mully as well. He described this as a system of environmental management.
532 He said that “as an older person in my family I have pretty strong responsibilities towards the younger generations … I need to teach them what I know so they can carry this knowledge on”. He said that elders, such as himself, make decisions for the group when families meet. He said that he was considered to be an authority.
533 He said that “[y]ou get your rights to country through where your old ancestors come from. I’ve been told by my elders that you get rights in country from both sides … So because Charlie and Polly were traditionally from around Clermont that’s why I belong to that country; and Jack Malone comes from Alpha so that’s my country around there as well”. He also agreed that a person can also “claim rights in land where one of your grandparents had and exercised rights in the land”. He said that this was possible even where a parent had not pursued those rights and that it was enough, for connection, to be descended from a relevant ancestor. He added that a person can claim rights in multiple countries based on descent.
534 He claimed that the practice of obtaining rights from both parents was traditional law “adapted to circumstances from today”. He said that one can speak for country through their mother or father. With respect to adoption, he said that without bloodline, one was not entitled to any rights: “if you’re adopted from outside the country, well, that’s – that’s not accepted within our group”. He described his rights as tenure rights and foraging rights and stated that he had the right to go anywhere on country apart from women’s places and that he can make decisions about the country and look after it.
535 He said that in order to attain claim group membership, a person would need to identify with the relevant area of country and would need to be accepted by the “mob”. He said that acceptance required that a person satisfy the descent criteria. He said that the various families in the claim group had different connections to different areas and, in that respect, he agreed that he might seek permission to enter the area associated with a different family.
536 On the subject of his spiritual beliefs, he said: “When I go out on country I talk to the spirits and to country to say that I’m just there for a visit and let the spirits know what we’re doing”. He said that he was told by the elders in his family in Cherbourg to do this. He said that he had seen spirits and believed that spirits of old people, including specific ancestors of whom he was aware or that he had met in their lifetime, existed on country. He said that they can watch over a person, or they can punish them by making them sick. With regard to the origins of these spirits, he said that “[w]hen you pass away your spirit goes back to country and stays there”. He said that he believed in omens and sorcery and described instances where signs such as willy-wagtails, or black cockatoos, warned him of events about to unfold. He said that he was informed of these phenomena by Percy Bond. He said that spirits such as the Junjardi “would “lead [children] off into the bush”. He spoke of spiritual figures such as ghosts, the tall man and a black dog spirit.
537 He said that the Jagalingou area, which he described as the “dirty water” area, extended from the Great Dividing Range and began from the source of the Belyando River at Mt Paddy. He said that it then followed the Belyando River north into Jangga country at Moray Downs Station and that it picked up the creeks and rivers between those two points. He said that the Clermont/Wangan area “takes in Brigalow Creek and Miclere - Miclere Creek. And on that western boundary of Jagalingou country and then across to the east out to the Peak [Downs] Range”. He said that he was told this by Nana Maudie. In cross-examination, he was shown maps of the claim area and answered questions about the boundaries of his country with reference to them.
538 He said that “[t]o me Jangga and Jagalingou are the same” and claimed that “that watercourse runs into Jangga country from Jagalingou country”. He later stated that he believed that the Jangga people were claiming “our country. The Belyando”. In cross-examination, he accepted the possibility of an overlap or sharing of country at the edges of the claim area.
539 Mr Malone also recounted the rules surrounding marriage, skin and kinship systems. He said that, growing up, he was taught rules about which girls he could go out with. He also said that he knew rules about traditional marriage and was told that marriage must be “outside the mob”. He said that he had on occasion enforced those rules. He said that “[t]hat’s why you went with your different totems and skins - so as the blood wasn’t too close”. He said that a person cannot be the same skin as their father and that they would follow their mother’s line.
540 He said that he knew about and had participated in traditional ceremonies such as burials, dances and face painting. He said that, growing up, his family would not “let me go to [a] funeral because they reckon[ed] I was too young to go to a funeral … so I climbed up on the roof and watched the procession”. He said that being buried on country was important as the old people can guide a person into the afterlife. He said that he had participated in smoking ceremonies on country to cleanse himself and others.
541 He said that “[b]eing connected to country gives you your sense of being. It’s where your ancestors are from and where they still are”. He said that a person with connection to country would have a responsibility “about looking after country, which means things like looking after cultural heritage and the environment”. He said that “[w]orking on country does not give you rights to that country. Lawrence Priestly taught me that”. He said that people should not take things from country and if they did they would get sick as punishment.
542 He described rules about entering another person’s country. He said that when going on country people must listen to what the local Aboriginal group says. He said that his people can do things on country and that they have rights and responsibilities because their country has been handed down to them by their ancestors. He said that he could not “go onto [his] neighbour’s country without permission. You need to have permission or you have to be welcomed there”. He said that he knew songs that were used to welcome people to country. He also suggested that his people confronted Mr Colin McLennan “[w]hen we found out that [he] was doing work on a quarry on Frankfield [S]tation”.
543 He said that everyone in the claim group had the same rights of usage and access to the claim area. He said that if a person was “reared up” they were part of the group and thus have the same rights as the other claim group members. He said that, while he did not “want to get into the difference” between the two, “some people are ‘Wangan’ and they don’t have rights in ‘Jagalingou’. There might be one native title claim but that doesn’t mean everyone could do whatever they want over the whole of the country”. He also described fishing and hunting and making tools, including boomerangs, using knowledge taught to him by elders.
544 In relation to sacred or ceremonial sites, he said that he knew of sacred sites and bora circles near Alpha and freshwater “springs [that were] connected with the Mundagutta, the Rainbow Serpent” including significant waterholes and rock sites. He said that he was told about the Mundagutta at Doongmabulla Springs by Owen McAvoy. He said that he was told “that as men you’re not to go to Women’s sites on country … if we come across women’s birthing trees … That’s women’s business and the senior women are the ones who have to make decisions about [them]” and that his sister told him that afterbirth should be buried on country. With regard to women’s sites and initiated people’s areas, he said that he can identify scar and birthing trees. He said that a non-initiated person should not go to a bora ring, but as a senior person he felt he was allowed to do so.
545 He said that he knew creation stories relating to the Mundagutta and stories about disturbing it, as well as stories about it taking people. He said that the Mundagutta “is under all the waterways in our country and there’s certain places where he hangs out and you don’t go to those places and disturb him”. He recounted stories about “getting sung”: if a person had someone else’s personal items, they could put them under a spell. He said that certain people were known sorcerers or “clever men”.
546 He said that he was told that his people all lived in the same part of the camp at Cherbourg. He said that they had maintained a group identity.
547 Ms Linda Bobongie made one affidavit (Exh A21) and gave evidence in Brisbane on 13 and 14 February 2020, at that time on behalf of the CB #2 claim group. She said that she was born in 1964. She said that she grew up in Sydney and later moved “up the coast so [she was] closer to Brisbane”. She said that she had never lived on the claim area, but her children live and work there. She also said that she had been on country for some time and had visited the claim area “numerous times”.
548 She identified her ancestors as follows:
1. My mother is Lynette Landers who was previously a member of the Registered Native Title Claimant for the Wangan and Jagalingou People’s native title determination application (“the W&J claim”) which is now called the [CB claim group]
2. My mother’s great Grandmother was a full blood Aboriginal woman from the Clermont area called Maggie … Mum told me that Maggie’s daughter, Jessie (my great Grandmother), raised her. I called her Granny … she was born on a bush track in Clermont. Mum told me that Granny said to her that she was born on Sandy Creek, near where Clermont is now.
549 With respect to the suggestion that Maggie came from Barcaldine, she said that her “Granny and Mum did not tell me anything about Barcaldine or having any traditional connection to country other than Clermont”. She said that Jessie was reared by Eliza Malone who “was the wife of Jack Malone who is the apical ancestor of the Malone family” for the CB claim. Additionally, she spoke of Jessie’s removal from Clermont and said that Jessie “must be some of the last tribal people to be moved from country, because she was a tribal woman”.
550 Ms Bobongie said that she had heard, but did not know, the language spoken by Jessie. She said that her Granny had told her that “she learned her people’s language from the old people when she was with them at Clermont” and remembered a few words.
551 As regards her involvement in the claim group, she mentioned that her mother, Lynette Landers, was a member of the Wangan and Jagalingou claim group. She said that her mother had been involved in the Wangan and Jagalingou claim in 2008 and that when the “claim was filed in 2004 without [her] knowledge or consent” she was “very upset that Granny [Jessie] was not on the claim, yet it covered her ancestral lands”. She and her mother complained about this and they were eventually invited to join the claim group. She said that she and her family attended a Wangan and Jagalingou authorisation meeting in Bundaberg on 6 February 2010. She said that “[t]hose at the meeting accepted my family and our ancestor, Maggie of Clermont, as Wangan & Jagalingou people. The meeting then decided to appoint Mum as an applicant for the claim”. She said: “I have been a member of the [a]pplicant for the [W&J claim group] since 2015, taking over from my Mum”. She said that she had attended a claim group meeting in April 2019 at which she said she was notified by QSNTS “that the State were [sic] not satisfied that Maggie came from the [W&J] claim area.” She claimed that this led to Maggie’s removal as an apical ancestor for the claim.
552 Ms Bobongie said that her Granny had told her “that she learnt her ancestor’s language, laws and customs from relatives she called ‘old people’ when she was a young girl in Clermont”. She said that she was taken from there to Durundur (Aboriginal Reserve) but that she learned these things before that happened.
553 She said that she claimed her ancestral country through her bloodline connection to Jessie: “I was brought up to follow my maternal line for country. The women in my family, such as my Mum and Granny … were the main teachers of cultural knowledge for me.” She said that while her grandmother, Jessie, “only ever told [her] about Clermont and areas around there as being her country. From expert reports I have seen, I understand the Clermont area is associated with the Wangan [p]eople and other parts … [are] associated with the Jagalingou [p]eople”.
554 As to her spiritual beliefs, Ms Bobongie said she was taught by Jessie, her mother and other elders that “a person’s spirit returns to their home country after they die” to watch over that country. She said that a person on country could be in danger if they were not from there. She said that she was told stories about incidents in which people were in danger due to swimming on another group’s country. She said that when she brought her son to meet Jessie, Jessie made him undergo a ritual for spiritual protection. She said that she was told stories by Jessie about junjuri (Hairy Men), willy wagtails and associated omens and of the Mundagutta (Rainbow Serpent). She said that she “was taught to believe that [her] ancestors are in [her] country”. She added that her Granny had told her that “our ancestors would know who we are and keep us safe”. She said, due to that knowledge: “When I go to Clermont, I feel my connection to the country and I feel like I belong there. It feels like home”. She said that, conversely, she felt uncomfortable when she was at places like Myora on Stradbroke Island, in Dunwich and at Tennant Creek.
555 She said that she was told about totems. She said that “Granny told me that her totem was the rock wallaby and that her tribal name was Dhirri … Granny told me that we could not harm the rock wallaby because it was our totem”.
556 As to social rules, she said that no “personal relationships” were allowed with family members including distant cousins. She said that there was also a rule that she would “treat [her] mother’s sister like a second mother and her son like my brother”. She said the members of her extended family were obliged to care for each other. She said that meant attending important events and gatherings to reaffirm bonds and to share stories. Additionally, she said that people were forbidden “[to step] over/across Elders”.
557 She said that she was taught rules about what women could do and described those rules as “women’s business”. In that respect, she said: “I was not allowed to touch or prepare food, utensils, cups or anything else at certain times. Granny was also very strict about where I sat. I was never allowed to sit where she sat … All the women in my family slept in the same room … and no men were allowed in there.” She added that: “Granny was also very strict about not letting people touch me who were not related to us. She said that people could harm me if they had touched me or had something of mine like my hair or fingernails”.
558 She said that she had participated in a number of smoking ceremonies to cleanse bad spirits and for celebrations. She said that other claim group members were present at those ceremonies as part of the Wangan Jagalingou Family Representative Council. She said that she was not able to say how many such ceremonies she had participated in but stated that she had been to “[a] few. Up at Doongmabulla was the last one”. She said that she had learned of the importance of such ceremonies as they are “relevant to everybody - Aboriginal people in Australia … We all know that through our own families”.
559 She said that she was taught rules about entering other people’s country without permission and that it was important to talk to the elders of that country to avoid dangerous consequences. She said that no one had ever asked her permission to enter her country, but she said that they should ask someone on the country as a “law protocol”. She said that the permission rule was still relevant but less so than it used to be. For example, she said that she asked the McAvoy family for permission when she and others “were going up to Doongmabulla Springs. [Because] [t]hat’s not sort of part of [Granny’s] area”. She suggested the right person to ask for permission to come onto the claim area would be Adrian McAvoy, as the oldest person in the claim group for that area. She said that her uncle was “touched” by a malevolent spirit whilst swimming on another country because he had not obtained permission from an elder for that country.
560 She spoke of practices such as hunting and gathering. She said that her mother and Jessie hunted and gathered bush foods in Brisbane and used traditional digging sticks for yams and other bush foods. She said she had gathered bush food on Stradbroke Island. She said that bush medicine had been used to treat her sister who was born prematurely.
561 She said that she had a connection to Darumbal country but left her Darumbal heritage for the men of the family to deal with. She said she and her family had some involvement in other claims, which she said she no longer wished to pursue. She added that “Darumbal is the patriarchal line”.
562 Mr Brett McDonald made one affidavit (Exh A22) and he gave evidence in Brisbane on 14 February 2020, also on behalf of the CB #2 claim group. He said that he was born at Kempsey, New South Wales in 1961. During his lifetime he had lived at various places including Brisbane and Sydney. He has not lived on the claim area, but he said that he had worked “just outside” of it.
563 He identified his ancestors and their country as follows:
2. I am a member of the Clermont to Belyando native title claim group through my descent from my paternal great-grandmother Jessie Landers and her mother Maggie [of Clermont].
3. I got to know my Great grandmother Jessie very well. I called her “Granny”.
4. My father’s mother was Rita MacDonald (nee Landers) who was the oldest of Granny’s ten children. I recall hearing my Nan Rita say to Granny … “you from Clermont, eh?” and Granny said “Yep, that’s where I was born. At Sandy Creek …”.
564 He said that “[a]bout ten or twelve years ago, my Aunty Lyn Landers told me that a native title claim had been made over Granny’s country by the [W&J] People … A year or so later … Granny’s mum, Maggie, had been put on the claim”. He said that this could have been any time from 2005 to 2013. However, he agreed that he “did not have any active involvement in the claim prior to 2019” as “[s]he was the applicant”. He added that he did not “attend authorisation … meetings” in the claim group prior to 2019. He said that when Maggie of Clermont was removed from the list of apical ancestors for the claim, he was surprised. He said that he had not heard any of the information upon which QSNTS was relying to justify that removal. He disputed the contention that Maggie was not from Clermont and was, instead, from Barcaldine.
565 He said that he was told by Granny Jessie that she had a “bush name”, or tribal name, “Deeri”. When asked “what language that word came from”, he replied that “it’s Wangan”. He said that “it mean[t] rock wallaby” and that he understood that it was “most probably not her name. That’s her totem name”.
566 Mr McDonald said that “Granny always … said we had connection to the Fisher family, but she never explained it properly … she used to say we had some connection to the Johnsons through Uncle Bowman” and other families in Cherbourg. He said that he “suspect[ed] that the Malone family may have been related to [Granny Jessie] in some way”. Despite this, he said that he did not personally know or interact with any members of the Malone family when he was growing up. He said that he had first met members of the McAvoy family in 2004 or 2005. He said that he had little to no interaction with the Tarpot, Simpson and Dunrobin families while he was growing up. He said that he knew Mr Norman Johnson Jnr.
567 On the subject of descent and bloodline, he said that he had a connection to the Clermont area through Granny Jessie and Maggie of Clermont who, he claimed, were born there. He said that Granny Jessie had told him that this was “how we get rights in country – through your bloodline”. He described adoption as acceptable in “some family cases”. He said that “if [a person is] descended from there and [they are] accepted on the claim”, they have a right to participate in rules and decision-making. He also said that he understood that elders had traditional rights to speak for, or use, the claim area.
568 He described how Granny Jessie enforced rules under which he and others could not call people “aunty” or “uncle” unless they were “part of [the] family”, which he interpreted to mean direct family descendants. He said she also told him “many times not to allow people who weren’t family to kiss or cuddle [him] because she believed that could put [him] in danger”. He said she also told him “that her old people taught her to believe that a person’s spirit can be caught by another through close contact, having something of yours (eg. hair and fingernails) or even by taking something to eat from them”.
569 He said that he was told by his Uncle Patrick Fisher that his “grandma [was] born down that creek, Sandy Creek”. He also said that he was told by his Great-Uncle Bob Landers and by Granny Jessie that he had family, including Granny Jessie, who were taken from Clermont to Durundur and then to Barambah (Cherbourg).
570 Ms Delia Kemppi made one affidavit (Exh A23) and she gave evidence in Brisbane on 14 February 2020, at that time on behalf of the CB #2 claim group. She was born at Cherbourg in 1957. During her lifetime, she had lived in Cherbourg, Murgon, Brisbane and Sydney.
571 She said that she only recently visited her country, Clermont, for meetings. She said that, since being included in the CB claim group, she had been back to country “at least four or five times, staying overnight or longer at Clermont, or camping on country”.
572 In her affidavit, she provided the following details of her ancestors:
3. My mother was Maureen Sadie Bligh (nee Murdock and Bligh) and she was born at Barambah [Cherbourg] Settlement on 25 September 1924. She passed away in 1994 in Brisbane.
4. My father was Frank Burtle and he was born at Maroo Station in the Windorah district. My father passed away in 1971 in Cherbourg and is buried at Cherbourg cemetery.
5. My mother’s mother, Daisy Collins (“Nanna Daisy”), was born in Clermont. I know this because Mum told me when I was a young girl. Nanna Daisy was removed from Kilcummin Station in the north-west part of the claim area and sent to Barambah Settlement in January 1913. I know this from her removal records which were discussed in documents I got from the Community and Personal Histories Unit (“CPU”) of the Queensland Government, I know that Nanna Daisy married Arthur Murdoch at the Barambah Mission on 14 May 1919. She passed away on 8 May 1974.
6. My mother’s father was Martin Bligh who was born between 1880 and 1896 at Kilkivan. He passed away on 15 October 1956. I know this from documents I obtained from the CPU. My maternal great-grandparents are Frank Collins (a European man) and Judy Collins. Frank Collins had an affair with a full-blooded Aboriginal woman and my Nanna Daisy was born from that relationship. I learnt about this through the records obtained from the CPU which stated that Nanna Daisy’s mother was a full-blooded Aboriginal.
573 As to her involvement in the CB claim group, Ms Kemppi said in oral evidence that she “had first joined in with the applicants” around the time of her first visit to the Clermont area, which occurred in 2015. She said that she became a member “through [her] descent from [her] maternal grandmother, Daisy Collins”.
574 In her affidavit, Ms Kemppi explained that “the duties and obligation we owe to our blood kin is different. I was taught to treat my mother and father’s siblings as almost like second parents. I was taught to treat their children like sisters and brothers”. She said that “[s]haring with and caring for each other” was important and that “a person owes duties and obligations to other people from the same tribe … I was taught to share with and care for other families who are from the claim area, especially their elders. They are not strangers. They are my countrymen and are owed respect”.
575 She said that her Aunty Daphne, her mother’s sister, and her cousins told her where their country was. She said that that was so was because Nanna Daisy spent her last days with them and she told them. Ms Kemppi said that she remembered her Aunty Daphne telling her “that Nanna Daisy was born in Clermont … that our roots are in Clermont; that it is our land … I understood Clermont and its surrounds are our family’s land through Nanna Daisy, as she was from, and belonged to, that land”. She said that her mother and Aunty Daphne told her that “under our lore and custom, a person’s bloodline determines their rights and interests in country … Through Nanna Daisy’s bloodline, future generations of our family also belong to that land”. In cross-examination, when asked what she understood “[o]ur roots are in Clermont and that is our land” to mean, Ms Kemppi said it meant that Nanna Daisy Collins was born there. She also said “[a]nd I got all the information from the State Archives … And in it, it says everything”. She confirmed that that was the source of much of her information.
576 In addition, in cross-examination, Ms Kemppi described “bloodline” as meaning that her “grandmother worked on that land. And it come from their mother”. She said that “[y]ou have to be biologically related” and that adoption did not satisfy that criterion.
577 When asked if any of the laws and customs that she was aware of related to “rules or customs that governed who [had] rights to speak for or use” country, Ms Kemppi said “[t]he elders and the – the people of there”.
578 As to her spiritual beliefs, she said that she felt “like I am home when I visit there. Not just my Nanna Daisy’s home, but my home too. I have a strong feeling of my ancestors and their spirits and I feel really safe because I know they will recognize and protect me. Having a bloodline connection to that country means I belong there. I am not fearful or worried but relaxed, calm and safe because it is my ancestors’ country”. In cross-examination, she said that her totems were “the eel and the kangaroo”.
579 She said “our country is east of the Drummond Ranges [sic – Range] and takes in Clermont”. When asked in cross-examination to describe what the rest of the boundaries of the country were, Ms Kemppi said that she did not really know “[b]ecause every time we would go up there, we never stayed that long to get to know the country”. She also admitted that she had learned about her country being east of the Drummond Range through the State Archives. In cross-examination, she claimed that the part of the claim area that she had a connection with through Daisy Collins was Wangan. When asked to describe what she meant “by the Wangan area” by reference to the features of the land, she said it was:
Where the trees are. And the sprouts – the sprouts – the springs sprouts.
[MS BRIEN:] Okay?---The springs.
… Are you able to be more specific by reference to, perhaps, creek or river names or mountains? Or - - -?---Mountains, yes.
She could not be more specific when pressed.
580 She said that “there is always a traditional welcome ceremony, a smoking ceremony, singing and dancing” when she had attended meetings on country. She said that she “attended a gathering at the dam (Lake Theresa) just outside Clermont” in 2015. She added that in 2019 she had visited “the old back’s [sic – black’s] camp at Clermont which is where Sandy Creek and Wolfgang [sic – Wolfang] Creek meet … Nearby there are scarred trees which our ancestors used for shields, coolamons and even canoes”.
581 She described social rules relating to respect. She said that her mother “told me when I was a young girl to show respect to Elders by calling them aunty, uncle, nanna or grandpa depending on their age and status”. In cross-examination, when asked whether she was following any particular rule when calling people “Nanna” and “Grandpa”, she replied “It’s part of our culture”. When pressed, she agreed that it was because those people were older in age. She confirmed that showing respect for elders included non-relatives and those who were not from her country.
582 Ms Kemppi said that she observed that the “men [did] most of the hunting and the women the gathering” when she was growing up at Cherbourg. She said that sometimes the men skinned the kangaroo for drying and curing so that they could be “used as floor mats”. She also said that the “sinews from the leg and tail were sometimes removed and used like string to bind spear tips to the end of the shaft”. In cross-examination, she confirmed that that was done in the olden days and that she had never seen that take place as she was too young and would have fainted.
583 She said that her mother told her that she must:
… acknowledge the traditional owners of country if it is not yours and seek their blessing to enter onto and use their land. She told me to do that by calling out to the spirits of the land and to identify myself, telling them what I was there for and seeking their permission … She also said to not disturb things, only take what you need, leaving the rest out of respect to the ancestral spirits. She also taught me to acknowledge and thank the spirits before leaving country. Sharing was another important rule that I was taught by Mum and other elders.
584 She said that there was a rule that “when we go on country we must acknowledge and thank the ancestors for being on their land and sharing their culture” and that Nanna Daisy, her mother and Aunty Daphne told her that she “had to do this when visiting our country”. She said that she did not need to ask permission to be “on my country because it is our land”. In cross-examination, she confirmed that she only acknowledged and thanked the ancestors when she was with members of the CB claim group. She said that if she went to Alpha, she would need to seek permission because that was not the area that her “line” came from. In her affidavit, she said that other Aboriginal people “must ask us for permission if they want to access and use the claim area. The right people to approach are the elders … Accessing our land without permission is the same as trespass. It is disrespectful to us, our elders and our ancestors. Doing that causes conflict between groups and/or families, which can even lead to violence”.
585 She described being shown scar trees by Mr Adrian Burragubba. Specifically, she said: “Adrian took us around … saying that this is our scar tree and … [t]he waters and everything”. She said in her affidavit that the knowledge that “the ancestors used the scar trees for shields, coolamons and even canoes” had been passed down. When pressed in cross-examination, she clarified that she gained this knowledge from her research and “even from like the other groups. Like Adrian knows everything”.
586 She said that she remembered her mother gathering sap from a particular gumtree to make jelly and that honey ants provide the best honey to eat. She said that she also remembered her mother getting coal from an open fire in their backyard at Cherbourg, crushing it into a powder and using it as toothpaste. She also remembered her mother catching witchetty grubs which she broke in half and then put the juice on the gums of a child who was teething. She described how her mother gathered “moonies”, which she said were insects similar to witchetty grubs but shaped like a half circle. She said that they were used as bait for fishing. She said there was a rule that “[y]ou cannot take as much animals. You just take what you need from the land”.
587 She said in cross-examination that she identified as a Wakka Wakka person in addition to Wangan. She said that she was unsure whether she had any rights in Kullilli country.
588 Mr Cyril Fisher made one affidavit (Exh A17) and did not give oral evidence during the trial. He was born in Cherbourg in February 1946. During his lifetime, he had lived in Cherbourg, Brisbane, Bourke, Emerald, Clermont, Townsville, Rockhampton, Arukun, Woorabinda and on the Atherton Tableland. He said that he had lived in Clermont to work on the Fairburn Dam and that he had visited the claim area, including Clermont and Sandy Creek, on numerous occasions.
589 He identified his ancestors as follows:
3. My mother (‘Mum’) was Dolly Booth and my father (‘Dad’) was Cyril “Grumpy” Fisher.
4. I am a member of the [W&J claim group] through my descent from Frank Fisher Senior of Clermont, who was Dad’s father.
…
11. Dad’s father, Frank Fisher Senior, was from Clermont. I know this because Dad told me, as well as Mumma Granny [Esme Hayward].
12. My grandfather (Frank Fisher Senior) was married to Granny Esme.
590 Mr Fisher said that he had lived with his grandmother Esme Hayward “from when [he] was a little kid” and that he would “call her ‘Mama Granny’”. He said that she “looked after [him] in Cherbourg”. He said that she would speak in language and that her traditional country, from which she was removed, was Lawn Hills Station, near Burketown. He said that she taught him as a child how “to collect bush tucker and … survive off the land” and that his father taught him “rules for taking food and showing respect”.
591 He said that, while he was working near Clermont on the Fairburn Dam, his father told him of the Priestley and Hayden families who knew his grandfather Frank Fisher Senior and who lived at Sandy Creek. He said that his father said to him that “they are ‘your people’” and that the Clermont area was “where [his] grandfather Fisher came from”. He said of those families: “They knew that I was part of their mob. I recall them saying to me that we are all relations; one blood”. He said that he would visit their camp at Sandy Creek and that “[t]hey acknowledged that I was part of their mob”. He said that members of those families worked as stockmen in that area “because they had knowledge of country like the back of their hands”.
592 He said that he belonged to his country and had a right to be there and “take from the land” due to his rights being passed on by his father, even though “[his father] was away from country while living in Cherbourg”. He said that his “rights in my traditional country around Clermont are passed on to my children through my blood”.
593 He said that he recalled staying with his biological aunt, Aunty Beattie Daisy, who told him that she was a Fisher. He said she taught him respect for elders. He said that his father told him “the rules and to always pay the Elders respect”.
594 He said that his father had told him of the boundaries of his country. He said that it was located “at the back of Clermont” and that Frank Fisher Senior told his father that their country “included the area around the lagoons and the ranges down west of Clermont from the Drummond Ranges [sic], from Bogatungan [sic] up to Balyando [sic], Anakie, Capella to Peak Downs”.
595 He spoke of significant sites on country. He said that “the Sandy Creek mob told me about a bora ring in Clermont [close to Sandy Creek] where they had their tribal dances … [t]he women folk were not allowed there because it was an initiation ground … for men’s business”. He said that he was told that “bad things would happen to women” if they visited the bora ring site. He said that he was told by the Priestleys and Haydens that “different tribes would turn up for seasonal gatherings”. He said that he was also told by his father that there was a mountain on country between Nebo and Clermont that was used by the old people to survey their country for invaders. He said that his mob “have a right and responsibility to protect our sacred sites” and that “you could get sick if you failed in your duty to protect” them. He said that he had done so when working on country.
596 He outlined the rules regarding permission to enter and use country. He said that he would “ring ahead when [he] went on country to let the elders know … so that they could let the old people (spirits) know”. He spoke of a lagoon near Sandy Creek and he said that his mob would collect bush tucker and hunt around that area. He said that they would share all of this with him because he was one of their mob. He said that the mob would “speak to the old people (spirits) to get permission” on his behalf before he would go hunting or fishing. He also said that he believed that people should not “[claim] other people’s country. If you do, then you will get sick”.
597 He discussed totems and the rules for marriage. He said that “Granny told me her totem was an eagle and carpet snake”. He said that he was told by the old people at Sandy Creek that “marriage rules … were laid down by the Elders following the skin groups. We could not marry our own skin group”. He said: “My skin group is Mian so I could not marry another person who was the same skin group”.
598 As to his spiritual beliefs, he mentioned spiritual figures such as the kadachi man (the spirit man), the junjardi (little hairy man), the red eyed dog and the tall man. He said that his granny and father had told him “stories about the Mundagutta (the sea serpent)”:
Dad would tell us when we went down to the creek the Mundagutta would get us. He told us the Mundagutta would create different creeks and then they would meet up. The Mundagutta would travel through the creeks. He told us that the Mundagutta travelled up the creek to Clermont too. Uncle Jack [Hayden] and [Uncle] Brusher [Priestley] told us the same story.
599 He said that his father had told him about trade activity between his mob and other mobs, including the trade of stone necklaces and ornaments which were used as a peace offering.
(6) The J#3 applicant’s oral lay evidence
600 Mr Colin McLennan made eight affidavits (Exh J1 to Exh J8). He gave evidence in Brisbane on 2, 3, 4 and 7 December 2020. He was born in 1952 at Glen Eva Station, which is in the J#1 determination area, about 20 kilometres south west of Mount Coolon. He lived in Townsville. He said that he had visited many places on Jangga country including “Dunga Bulla” which he said was located at Doongmabulla Station. He said “Dunga” means “to face” and “Bulla” means “old man”. Therefore, “[t]his is a place where you would go to face the old man if you did something wrong”. He said that “Dunga Bulla” was close to the boundary between the CB/J#3 claim area and the J#1 determination area. At the time of giving his evidence, he said he was a director of Jangga Operations Pty Ltd and a director of the Bulganunna Aboriginal Corporation. He explained that Jangga Operations Pty Ltd was a cultural heritage body associated with the Bulganunna Prescribed Body Corporate. He said that it conducted cultural heritage operations in Jangga country.
601 He spoke of having visited the CB/J#3 claim area and walking “a path that runs north of Avon Downs” which he said “[f]ollows Logan Creek”. He said that he “went through there with … my grandmother and – and years later with – with my mother and father” during which he fished, collected mussels and camped.
602 He said he had “participated in some cultural heritage assessments throughout the [CB/J#3 claim area] before 2004” and that after the registration of the W&J claim in 2004 he “no longer had the legal right to conduct cultural heritage assessments”. However, when asked if he had done “cultural heritage and surveys … [on] the [CB/J#3 claim] area” he replied “[n]ot the [CB/J#3 claim area], only on Jangga, Jangga [#1]”. He said that he had fished on the CB/J#3 claim area near murri-pads on the Belyando River near Albro. He said that he had gathered resources and food at Trelawney Station with other men whilst working there and had made shelters and camped in that area with his uncle and grandmother.
603 As for his ancestors, he said that:
1. I am a Senior Elder of the Jangga [p]eople, descendent of the Jangga apical ancestor Charlie Tiers …
…
24. As a senior Elder of the Jangga [p]eople and descendant of Jangga apical ancestor Charlie Tiers I hold native title rights and interests in relation to all of the Jangga [p]eople’s traditional lands and waters, including the lands and waters of my ancestors’ bura groups.
In his oral evidence, he added that: “My grandfather comes from [Avon Downs]. Charlie Tiers … the Tiers line where my grandmother, she’s the granddaughter of Charlie Tiers, and her mother is Maudie Tiers, and that’s Donald Tiers’ daughter”.
604 He said that he knew of a number of old people who could speak in an Aboriginal language, including Donald Tiers and his aunties: Aunty Kate, Aunty Alice and Aunty Liza from Glen Eva Station. He said that “[g]rowing up I could understand language and I can still tell the difference in dialects when people speak in language. Keeping our language alive is an important thing for me as a Jangga Elder”.
605 As to his involvement in the J#3 claim group, he said that he was “the lead [a]pplicant for [the] original Jangga [p]eople application”. As well, he said that he was the lead applicant for the J#2 application and had been since sometime after 2012. He said that he became a respondent in the CB#2 claim proceeding at some time in May 2020.
606 He spoke at length about the reasoning that was employed to delineate the claim areas when the Jangga people filed their original (J#1 claim) and subsequent claims (the J#2 claim and the J#3 claim). He said that he was the person primarily responsible for filing those claims. At the time the J#1 claim was lodged in 1998, he said, with respect to the CB/ J#3 claim area, that there was no “overlapping claim” over that area, but “the Land Council was frightened about having a big claim”. When asked why that was so, he said:
I don’t know why they was frightened, but they didn’t – didn’t do anything when I asked, so.
[MR LLOYD:] Did they think the area to the south belonged to somebody else?---No, they didn’t think that at all. I don’t know whether they had the funding to do that at the time. I don’t know.
607 He then described his view of the state of affairs at that time in the following terms:
[MR LLOYD:] … we’re talking in the mid-90s, where you’re thinking about putting in a claim. You wanted to put in a larger area, that’s correct?---That’s correct, yes.
And then you, yourself, decided the area that was put in?---At that time from the land council I did, yes.
And in relation to what is now the overlap to [the J#3] area, you decided not to include that in your original claim?---I would have if I could have. But I didn’t get the opportunity to do that.
608 He said that he first became aware of the CB claim when it was filed in 2004. He said that upset him:
It did upset me, because it sort of mixed up my plans, what I was doing. And I had a different ideas for that country.
[MR LLOYD:] And did you discuss your different ideas with any of the people involved in the Clermont Belyando claim?---No, I didn’t. I was so upset about it, so I didn’t reach out and do anything about it. There was, you know, lots of things happening out those times. And, you know, might as well stay out of that area when things were going on at the time.
609 In one of his affidavits, he described the circumstances surrounding the lodgment of the J#2 claim in 2018 in the following terms:
14. After the determination of the original Jangga [p]eople application, I sought the assistance of the North Queensland Land Council to make further native title applications for those areas not included in the original Jangga native title application.
15. Unfortunately, North Queensland Land Council did not provide this assistance, so I instructed Dillon Bowers Lawyers to assist the Jangga [p]eople to prepare, authorise and file the Jangga People #2 native title application QUD387/2018.
16. I am the lead [a]pplicant for the Jangga People #2 application.
610 When asked in cross-examination why he did not include the CB/J#3 claim area in that claim, he said:
Well, I – what I did, I concentrated on No. 2 and I didn’t want to sort of, upset the – the – the claim. I didn’t want to sort of do what I – do the overlap at the time, I wanted to keep it separate.
[MR LLOYD:] Why?---Because you know, anything could have happened if I would have overlapped at that time, you know.
611 Mr McLennan was then asked a series of questions about the significance of not claiming the CB/J#3 claim area earlier:
MR LLOYD: … you understand that the native title determination process is to determine who holds native title in an area. That’s right, isn’t it?---I understand that, yes, I do.
And you understood that there was a process in this court that was happening from 2004 in relation to the Clermont-Belyando claim?---That’s correct.
And you say that you felt a connection to some of the area that they were claiming?---Yes. I did feel the connection to it.
612 He then offered the following explanation:
[T]here was seven anthropologists, top anthropologists at the time, and they was trying to sort this stuff out, in which they should have sorted it out when I told Mr Leo to sort it out. Just to make it – because he’s come back from that side, and those things didn’t eventuate until it was toing and froing and there was too much fighting at that time. So like I said before, it’s – I’m not going to go in there and start fighting with the different people. It’s not the way to – is to sort things out. And I’m not a person that’s argumentative. I’m a diplomatic man. So, you know, why should I go into there and argue the point and fight and carry on at that time.
[MR LLOYD:] Well, wouldn’t you do it because it’s your land?---Well, you would, but you don’t get any sense out of it. You’re not – making no sense if you’re fighting with different people and different anthropologists, and that - none of them that we should - is to crawl back at all and so you give way to some of the things. If they were to come back, where they should’ve been back, that would have been all right to me. But they didn’t do that.
But if it’s your land, don’t you have a duty to protect it?---You do, but you know, do you understand the really black politics behind it all, where, you know, there’s been that many fights outside court houses and everywhere. I don’t think that’s right, doing those things. I think, you know, if you can’t sort it out properly, there’s something wrong. That’s my view of putting agreements in place.
So if that’s the position, why didn’t you approach the Clermont-Belyando applicants and try and sort something out with them?---Well, at that time, there was there [sic] disagreements in their own family. So you know, I can’t go to one family then start a hornet nest up, and get them all fighting again. I couldn’t do that.
613 He said that “in about 2015” he represented the Jangga people at planning meetings with Adani concerning an “Adani ILUA”. He agreed that he did not, “at that meeting, say that Jangga had an interest in the area of the mine”.
614 When asked “[w]hich families … belong to the [CB/J#3 claim] area” he replied “Tiers. Iffleys. Cotherstones. And Turkeys”. He spoke of having “some sort of relation” to the Punch family through his Nanna Lorna.
615 He said that “I have always made sure that I have passed on to the generations younger than me all the stories of our ancestors and the traditional stories and uses of our country. That is now my job as a Jangga elder”. He said that he was first told about and shown Jangga country as a child by his grandmother. He said that “she explained the river ways, the water ways and how they are run … she would get up on top of the Denham Range and point you to the Peak Down [R]anges [sic] … and said, you know, ‘You don’t go past those ranges, you stay within the watersheds of those ranges.’ And the ones to the south – far south, she used to point to the Drummond Range and say, ‘That’s as far as you go’”.
616 He said that he was taught by Jangga elders about laws and customs. He said that he received that knowledge from his Uncle Paddy. He said that he was told about rights in the “full Jangga country” (west of the J#1 determination area) from his father and uncles, as well as his grandmother, Lorna Clarke. He said that his grandmother had taught him much of what he knew about Jangga culture and country, including hunting and fishing. He said that she had told him that “we had the right under our traditional laws and customs to live on and travel over all Jangga country, including the [CB/J#3 claim area]” and that they had an obligation to protect that country. He said that “Nanna Lorna told me that we had the right under our traditional laws and customs to live on and travel over all Jangga country, including the [CB/J#3 claim area]. I was told that I had an obligation to protect all of Jangga country from harm”.
617 As to the boundaries of the CB/J#3 claim area, he described an interview involving himself, Mr Leo, Ms Marie McLennan and Ms Delphine McLennan in which he said that “we had been told by our kin, including our grandmother Lorna Clarke, that Jangga traditional country extends west of the original Jangga [p]eople application area, towards to [sic] the Great Dividing Range, encompassing the catchments of Bully Creek and the Carmichael River including part of the area covered by the [CB claim]”.
618 He said that he had learned a number of stories relating to “lore and customs” from Jangga elders, including about: the Mit’thera man – a spiritual creator and protector figure associated with fresh water, who created Doongmabulla Springs and other places; the white dingo – a spirit dingo associated with a number of dreaming places including some in the J#2 claim area; the stumpy tailed dingo – a large spirit dingo associated with omens of danger, death and sickness; and the Junjutie – small, hairy men associated with children, water and bearing a relationship with parts of the CB/J#3 claim area. He described leaving offerings of fish to the Junjutie. He spoke of the eel or serpent called the Mundagutta: “the serpent’s head, is the Mundagutta. But the Mundagutta that we have, we have the eel, the great, big eel that follows the river system.” He said that it did not create, nor did it reside in, Doongmabulla Springs. Instead, he said, the “Mithera man [sic] … created the springs when he put his foot on the ground”.
619 When asked “[w]here do rights [to country] come from” he said that rights “come from when your grandmother and your whole Jangga people that tells you that’s your country … We’ve got to have an affiliation with the country … you couldn’t just go there and be on country”. He agreed that bloodline was the mode through which rights were gained.
620 He described a ceremonial site at Moray Downs which he said was “not so far from the Belyando River. The site contained stone arrangements and was used when people were getting married and for initiation ceremonies”.
621 As to his spiritual beliefs and spiritual connection, he said that “working throughout the [CB/J#3 claim area] … makes you feel like you are home, and you feel revitalised”. He added: “I can feel things in the wind, and often get signs from birds, such as the willy-wag tail. I know something is going to go wrong when the willy-wag tail rolls on the ground”. He spoke of spirits inhabiting Lake Galilee, near the claim area. Additionally, he said that he was taught to leave fish for old people. He said that he was not taught to throw stones into the water to announce that he was about to fish, nor to sing out to announce his presence. Instead, he “was taught to be quiet. Stay quiet because you don’t go singing out in places that you don’t know ... you will stir up trouble, you know, especially with those, with the spirits”. The wind, he said, would indicate whether a person could remain in a given area. In this regard, he said that Dunrobin Station was not a safe place and said that his grandmother and mother said that bad things had happened there, including massacres at a nearby lagoon.
622 He said that he had “learnt about our family’s totem, the ‘Diwah’, which means owl”. He said that he could receive omens from owls. He said that other families had different totems and he was able to list a number of Jangga families and their associated totems.
623 He discussed the boundaries of his country at length. He said that the Jangga area “extend[ed] westward from the western boundary line to the Great Dividing Range and to the southwest along the Belyando River to Surbiton Station”. From there, he said, it extended “to the southeast to just north of Blair Athol”. He said that “Mundoo Bluff … lies along the Great Dividing Range west of Lake Buchanan” and that “Jangga country traditionally extend[ed] to the Great Dividing Range, including Mundoo Bluff”. He said that the various pastoral stations he had worked on in the CB/J#3 claim area were on country that belonged to his people. He said that the “Drummond Range … tells you where the Belyando [River] starts”. He said that the Jangga people “mainly … stay on the bottom side” of the tributaries near the Drummond Range and that the “Drummond Range is the boundary of the Jangga people”. However, he said that he was told by his grandmother and aunty about country extending past that Range. He spoke of boundaries with respect to the areas claimed in the J#2 application. He said that the “south-west boundary of the Jangga [p]eople determination area adjoins the north-east boundary of the [CB] applications area”, that the “north-east boundary of the [J#2] application area adjoins the north-western boundary of the Jangga determination area” and that the “south-east boundary of the [J#2] application area adjoins the north-western boundary of the [CB] applications area”. He said that he had “never heard” that “the Belyando Crossing [was] the southern boundary of “Jangga [p]eople [c]ountry”. He also said the “whole of the [Belyando River] catchment belong[ed] to the Jangga [p]eople” and he spoke of how his Uncle Bob “was associated with the milky water” of the Belyando River.
624 He said that he had “maintained [his] connection to the Dorobura, Munkibura and Wakelbura bura group areas, including those parts of the bura group areas within the northern part of the [CB claim area]”. He said that his “traditional connection to these areas includes having received traditional knowledge of Jangga stories associated with those areas, having passed those stories on, having used the traditional resources of those areas and having sought to fulfil [his] cultural obligations to protect that country”.
625 He said that he “used to seek employment on pastoral properties within Jangga country so that he could maintain [his] physical and spiritual connection” to that country. He said, however, that one did not get rights from working on country. He added: “why we worked there is that when you’ve been told by – you know, by your grandmother and also, you know, like I said before with your aunties and elder people … They said this is your country so … you go to work there just to have affiliation with the country”. He disagreed that he and other Jangga people had claimed rights to the CB claim area simply because they had worked there.
626 He said that under his traditional laws he could pick up wood to make into a boomerang “if you’re on your own country … When you respect [what your old people tell you] – yes”. He said that he was also permitted to use such a tool and said that “if I had made it … it’s mine to use”. However, he said there were limits as to where it might be taken. He said that he could share it with others and exchange it and that it would be his personal property. He said that the last time he knew of any people building temporary shelters on the CB/J#3 claim area was when he was a child.
627 He agreed that no Jangga activities were being conducted on the CB/J#3 claim area at present as they “are currently handling other situations”.
628 He described rules relating to the grant of permission for the members of other groups to enter Jangga country. He said that “[a]s custodians of Jangga country, our Elders had, and continue to have, a responsibility to ensure that our sacred and significant places are respected and not damaged or interfered with by visitors”. He said that he was taught those rules by his grandmother. He also said that the Jangga elders were obligated to warn any visitors of spiritual danger. He described the consequences for trespass by reference to how that system would function in “in early times” or in “olden times”. He said that he had never asked permission to go the areas about which he had “given evidence … about working periodically in the [J#3 claim area]”. He said that “nobody has asked me [permission] to work in the [J#3 claim area]”. He said that some people had asked him for permission to work on Jangga country. He also said that he did not need permission to live in Townsville because “it’s a town, it’s a city” and that he would not be afraid of entering Barada Barna country without permission.
629 He said that under his traditional laws and customs “it was not right … for people who are not Jangga people to manage cultural heritage on Jangga country”. When asked what his traditional law says “about doing cultural heritage work” he answered that this “all comes back to respect … we don’t take artefacts away”. He said that he did not have permission to do cultural heritage work in the CB/J#3 claim area because it was a registered claim. However, he said that he had “conducted a cultural heritage survey around Frankfield in the early 2000s” and that he had “a walk on the country” in Clermont with Olive Punch. He said that people who were “related to the Jangga people” who “worked on ... Jangga land … they showed a lot of respect and … [that] gives them a right as to work”.
630 He spoke of flora and fauna associated with the CB/J#3 claim area. He discussed mussels and fish that can be found in the Suttor and Belyando Rivers, particularly the “Yellow Lip Mussel [which] belongs to the milky water of the Suttor, its tributaries and the Belyando”. He said there “are different types of mussels in Jangga country”. He described many species of fish and molluscs found on Jangga country and where they were most prevalent.
631 He discussed a number of significant sites. He said that “Bimbah East, Doongmabulla, and Moray Downs are lined up in a triangle of sacred sites that are associated with the springs and the lakes further away. They are all associated with the Mithera man”. He said that “[t]hey also extend east towards the large lagoon on Nairana Park in the original Jangga application area”. He added that Doongmabulla was a site of particular danger and that he would warn people to pay their respects there.
632 Mr McLennan said that “[t]here was scar trees around” Frankfield Station. He said that he could identify them: “when you see [a tree] that’s got a big shield out of it or what they call a doolabienta-coola, a little piece taken out, you know it’s been done by Aboriginal people”. He said scar trees were part of the river system and they can be used for resources and burials and that their use was part of Jangga tradition.
633 He said that “[t]he Belyando River has milky water and in our language this river is known as Numunj which means milk … The Belyando River is important to our people”. He also described fish and other aquatic animals and the spiritual nature of his experiences drinking the water of the river. He said that “[t]here were old murri-pads, alongside the Belyando River” and that “the Jangga Elders told me that you don’t go swimming at night-time. There are spirits that come out then”. He said that while the Belyando River was originally milky, it had become muddy more recently. In his oral evidence, he claimed that Charlie Tiers had a “connection to the overlap area” because “my grandmother told me so, that we’re just connected to the Belyando [River]”. He added that: “we always known that the Belyando was our country, the Jangga country”.
634 He spoke of sundry other sites and locations on Jangga country. They included an old native police station which was located on Banchory Station and some murri pads that were located near Avon Downs Station. As mentioned above, he said that he had walked the murri pads near Logan Creek with his grandmother and that those tracks extend into the CB/J#3 claim area. He said that he had found artefacts at Frankfield Station and that he believed his people had lived on that country. He said that members of his “mob” lived in Clermont. He said that Mick Havilah “had rights, especially in [the Clermont] area”. He then added: “I have rights in Clermont area”. He said that he did not claim those rights because he thought he would “stay out of it and just claim certain areas”. He said that many different Aboriginal people congregated in or near Clermont for safety. He spoke of a waterhole at Albro where he and his grandmother would fish and collect mussels and turtles. He said that he went there as a child and still returned there occasionally.
635 He said that he had gone “on trips with my Nanna as she introduced me to many family members … I remember on one trip, I met Emily Turkey and Ivy Turkey who were Jangga [p]eople living at Doongmabulla”. He said that his grandfather Donald Tiers told him that “Doongma in language, means the clouds and the moon when it shines through the clouds. This is associated with the Bulla, which means all the old grandfathers who were the clever men of the Springs ... There are a lot of springs around Doongmabulla”. He said that he had worked at a pastoral station called Labona which was “not too far from Doongmabulla” and described resources that could be found on that station. He said that people should not swim in the springs at Doongmabulla: “you can’t go there at night in those places because there is something there at Doongmabulla, but, you know, especially … at night time … we call it junjuntie and things like that”.
636 He discussed at length his interactions with the CB claim group and its members. Among other things, he said that he had never been confronted by Owen McAvoy about the Jangga people’s claims. He mentioned discussing with Mr Kelvin Dunrobin the area known as the CB claim area and claimed that Mr Dunrobin had said “I don’t believe that that’s our country”. He said that he had not heard of the Malones, or the Fishers, or the Digabys in relation to the claim area. In particular, he said that he had never heard of the Fishers claiming country around Hyde Park Station.
637 He claimed that the Jangga people came from “the Munkibura and Wakelbura” groups, among other bura groups. He speculated that the Digabys could be Jangga people and agreed that “some Jangga [apical ancestors] were born in the [CB claim area]”. He said that these were Hector Twist, who he said “was born somewhere up around in between Moray Downs and Doongmabulla”, “Uncle Paddy” and Charlie Tiers who he said “would be born around that country”. He described the Jangga people as forming part of a broader Birri Gubba nation. He said that he assumed the Clermont-Belyando people were also Birri Gubba people.
638 He said that his grandfather was from the Chinchilla area but that he did not have rights in that area, even though his father did: “We take – I could have taken me father’s side, but I didn’t … I took my grandmother’s side on my mother’s side”. He said that he also had “the rights on another – a claim on the Birri side”. He said that he “would always claim myself as Jangga … when I was around Uncle Robbie Robertson, you know, he used to say, ‘You know, you’re more Jangga than Birri,’ so I stayed with the Jangga line”.
639 He mentioned massacres and other historical events that had occurred on the CB/J#3 claim area. He said that there was “a big battle that occurred at Mistake Creek, where Aboriginal warriors fought the mounted Native Police Force. I was told the story that those who didn’t survive were buried in a mass grave near Mistake Creek”. He said that he was told this by his grandmother, Alice Tiers, and George Barker. He said that he had ventured to the site for the purposes of an archaeological expedition. He said that he was also told of massacres that had occurred at Dunrobin Station, Banchory Station and at Redrock Station. He also mentioned stories he was told about the removal of his people to missions.
640 He said that the “Jangga people have an association with many pastoral properties on the Jangga #2 claim area and nearby areas”, including the following which he said were either near, or on, “the current [W&J] claim area”: Albro; Beresford; Bimbah East; Bygana; Carmichael; Clare Creek; Doongmabulla; Dunrobin; Eastmere; Epping Forrest; Forrester; Frankfield; Labona; Laglan; Maynard; Mellaluka; and Rosedale. He spoke of his connection to several stations within the CB/J#3 claim area and the connections his brothers, uncles and father had to those areas, including Mirtna, Natal Downs, Taemas and Longton Stations.
641 He said that his Nanna Lorna told him she had a relationship to Mirtna Station “and the others around it and she called it her ‘nunhi’ meaning her ‘ground’ or ‘country’”. He said that his father, Uncle Jack, brothers and cousins, including Jimmy Anderson, Ronnie Budby and Arthur McLennan, worked on that property.
642 He mentioned a number of locations on which he had worked or had “come to know through stories passed on to [him] by [his] Jangga Elders” which he said were “throughout the Jangga Overlap Area”, including the following: Alice River; Alinya; Banchory; Ballyneety; Barkham; Beresford; Blair Athol; Boolaroo; Byganga; Carmichael; Colin Downs; Clonmel; Hyde Park; Kenylogan; Ligdum; Logan Downs; Moray Downs; Mount McClaren; Pine Hill; Redrock; Russell Park; Wolfang; and Wondobah. He said that: “I came to know all the old murri-pads (walking trials) that had been shown to me” when working in these locations. He gave a list of Jangga people including his apical ancestor, Mick Havilah, who had worked on pastoral stations in the CB/J#3 claim area and claimed that some of them had worked at Clermont and Avon Downs Station.
643 He mentioned a story of “Johnny Hopper, who was a clever man that was taken from the Jangga country and tied to a tree in Clermont … he sang the rain. After the third day, the rains came and washed the town away in a big flood.
644 He mentioned a practice of not touching old artefacts: “We didn’t touch any of those artefacts and left them alone out of respect for our old people”. He said that he knew of artefacts located at Banchory Station and Moray Downs Station. He said that “there is ochre [on the CB/J#3 claim area] … on the Hyde Park, ochre is.” He said that there was also a source of ochre “not very far from – from the range, from Darkies Range”. He said the white ochre was used by important people and that red ochre was more commonly used to paint people and for cave paintings and the like.
645 He described an area outside the claim area called Bimbi Station, where the wood necessary to make poisoned spears could be found. He also described how to treat wounds from those weapons.
646 Mr Leslie McLennan made one affidavit (Exh J9) and he gave evidence in Brisbane on 8 December 2020. He was born in Collinsville in 1957. During his lifetime he had lived at various places including Proserpine, Guthalungra, Glen Eva, outside of Mount Isa, Calen, Charters Towers, Harvest Home, Alice Springs, the Kimberley region, Dorisvale and Bowen. He said that he had worked and camped on and travelled within Kilcummin Station, Frankfield Station and had camped and fished on the Belyando River on numerous occasions. At the time of his evidence he was employed as a Cultural Heritage Field Officer.
647 He described his ancestors as follows:
3. I am a member of the determined Jangga [p]eople Native Title Group through my descendant Charlie Tiers.
648 He agreed that he “got a traditional connection with the overlap area through Charlie Tiers” and added that his “mum and them just told me a little – a little about that”. He said that he was related to Charlie Tiers “through … my mum and her mum … And her mum’s mother, Maude Tiers”. However, he said that he could not speak to Charlie’s traditional connection to the J#3 claim area any further. He said that did not know any families that are in the Clermont-Belyando claim” or “any other families descended from Jangga ancestors who have a connection to the overlap area”.
649 He agreed in cross-examination that his brother Mr Colin McLennan “has been [his] most significant source of information about cultural matters in Jangga country”. In his affidavit he said that he had “always known that the Jangga [p]eople, including but not limited to those Jangga People … who are descendants of Charlie Tiers, have a traditional connection with the northern part of the area subject to the [CB claim]”. He said that these rights were obtained “through the Jangga [p]eople’s traditional laws and customs” which he and his brother “continued to observe ... and practice …. throughout Jangga’s traditional country, including the [CB/J#3 claim area]”. Under cross-examination, he said that he had heard “when you be an elder, you’ve got to be 60 or more”.
650 He said that he did not “know of any sort of significant Aboriginal sites in the [CB/J#3 claim] area”. However, he said that he had seen scar trees and his brother had told him about sacred sites in that area. He also mentioned a “significant ceremonial site” at Sorito Station, which he said was “used for marriages and initiations”. He said he had camped near this area with his brothers.
651 As to his spiritual beliefs, he described a ghost or devil called an “Eungi” and said “it wasn’t right to touch things and things like that”. He said there were “Eungi eels” that “did not seem right” in the water at Frankfield Station. He said that he had not heard the story of a Rainbow Serpent in relation to the CB/J#3 claim area. He described the Mithera man, who he said created the lakes and springs. He also mentioned that he was told a number of stories about spirit figures such as the Tjantjari: small, hairy men; and the white dingo and stumpy tailed dingo, associated with the J#1 determination area and the CB/J#3 claim area. He said that he was told that his totem was “the owl and to be aware and to be careful when there are willy-wag tails flittering around you, as they were there to warn you about something”.
652 He said that he “wouldn’t say Clermont” was Jangga traditional country as it is “a little bit far to the – the south”. He also said that he knew it was not Jangga country as it was “different” and there were “[l]ess trees, less rivers, and everything down that side” as well as “too much black soil on that soil, and [the area was] too bare”.
653 He said that the term “traditional connection” meant “places where I’ve worked and seen different things and … other places I used to go and everything”. He said that people had their connection to country through a feeling of comfort when they are on that country. He said that he felt that way on parts of the Belyando River. He said that he also felt safe and comfortable when working on pastoral stations in the CB/J#3 claim area. Conversely, he said that: “I do not feel comfortable or at peace living anywhere other than at or near my People’s area”.
654 In respect of permission to enter country, he said that he was not taught to call out when on somebody else’s country. Instead, he said that he was taught to “be quiet and listen, you know, just - and you can - you can feel if it was right or wrong to go on places”. However, he said that a person should ask permission when entering another group’s country. He said that he had worked in the CB/J#3 claim area with a non-Jangga man. In cross-examination, he said that he never “suggest[ed] to him that this was [his] traditional country and he needed to ask permission”.
655 He mentioned a number of specific locations on the CB/J#3 claim area. He said that he felt connected to the country around Carmichael, Labon and Diamond Downs Stations. He agreed that “the Belyando River is a part of Jangga country” and said that this was “[b]ecause we used to go camping and fishing there when I was a kid”. He said other Jangga people used to camp there too and they would collect mussels. He also spoke about his knowledge of Epping Forest, including the flora and fauna there. He claimed that the forest was dangerous but that “as a Jangga Person, you have an intuition when you are out there – you feel things”. He described seeing junjarris (hairy men) around Lake Elphinstone. He described seeing tools, scar trees and rock arrangements on Hyde Park Station and said that he considered it to be part of Jangga country. He said that he considered Hyde Park and Doongmabulla Springs to be “very spiritual places”. As well, he said that he had worked at Bulliwallah and Frankfield Stations. He said he felt very comfortable swimming and fishing in swimming holes in that area. He said that he “consider[ed] Doongmabulla to be a part of Jangga country” because “of special places like springs and … nice fishing holes … I used to go camping and fishing there, and hunting”. He said that he felt “comfortable” there. It should be noted that one of these locations, namely Lake Elphinstone, is not in the claim area. He said that he had seen Aboriginal artefacts near Doongmabulla Springs on Hyde Park and Bull Creek Stations, including “stone arrangements” and “stone axes … grinding bowls and big heaps of flakes”.
656 Finally, he said that he did not know the Fishers, nor had he ever heard of the J#3 claim area being associated with the Fishers.
657 Ms Marie Wallace made one affidavit (Exh J10) and she gave evidence in Brisbane on 8 and 9 December 2020. She was born in Mackay in 1950. During her lifetime she had lived at various places including Bowen and Glen Eva Station on the J#1 determination area. At the time of her evidence she was employed as director of the Bulganunna Aboriginal Corporation RNTBC.
658 She identified her ancestors as follows:
2. I am a member of the determined Jangga [p]eople Native Title Group through my descendant [sic] Charlie Tiers. My mother’s mother was Lorna Anderson, and her grandfather was Charlie Tiers.
659 She also said that her “old Aunty Alice … was born on Beresford Station”, which she said was “in the overlap area” and that she had a connection to the CB/J#3 claim area. She said that “old Aunty Alice was a Tiers and … I think her father was Donald Tiers”.
660 She said that when she visited her country, she stayed at Mount Coolon at Belyando Crossing and at Moray Downs and Frankfield Stations. She said that she would go back to country “[a]bout every two months or whenever we feel like that we have to go back” but she had not been to the CB/J#3 claim area “for a very long time … Since I was only about 10 – 10 year old”. She mentioned being shown fishing holes by her Nanna and her mother on trips between Blair Athol and Glen Eva Station. She said that she would also go fishing and camp around Kilcummin Station. She said that she would camp at Gilguys (billabongs) when “on trips from Glen Eva down to Clermont”. She said that she was told about these billabongs by her mother and grandmother and believed Gilguys was a Jangga word. She said that “[w]e would also camp along the Belyando River on other trips”.
661 As to her involvement in the J#3 claim group, she said: “I am a Jangga Elder and am one of the five persons who constitute the [a]pplicant in the [J#3 application]”. She said that she had been a member of the original Jangga claim group since approximately 1998.
662 She said that she was “taught and told about the history of the Jangga [p]eople by my Nanna Lorna, my mother, and the other Jangga Elders who lived at Glen Eva with us”. She said that she was taught during trips through the CB/J#3 claim area, including to pastoral stations there. During these trips, she said that she was shown old murri pads which she was told were associated with her people. She said that she would “often take [her] children and grandchildren out to country” she said that she did this “so that they can learn stories about our country and tell them to their children and grandchildren in the future”. She said that she can “understand [an Aboriginal] language, but can only speak a little bit of it”.
663 She said that “that country [the CB/J#3 claim area] all belongs to all the – all of [Nan’s] people; the Tiers”. She said her mother Dorothy “used to say that we was muddy – muddy water people” and that “it was just not long ago when we heard – we heard the Jangga name”. She said that she felt connected to all of “Birri Gubba country” because “that’s all I knew when I was, you know, when I was growing up”. She said that a person can have a connection to country if they “go there and they … talk to the elders or the old people that lived on that country and they’ve got to get permission”. When asked to speak about having a “traditional connection to country” she explained that “if you know that your ancestors come from that country and they welcome you there, you feel really well and respect – you’ve got to respect … to be on country”. She said that some families may have a particular connection to particular parts of the CB/J#3 claim area. She claimed that “the whole lot of the Jangga [p]eople have – have had connections to all the Jangga 1, 2 and 3”.
664 As to her spiritual beliefs, she said she got “a strong spiritual feeling all throughout [country]. I feel and hear the Old People in the wind. I feel so good and relieved”. She said that she was told by her mother and Nanna to take notice of geographical features in the area. She also said that “[c]ertain animals could tell us things, such as when birds are singing in a certain way, you knew to be wary of snakes or you knew that there was rain coming”. She said “I don’t know [what the] Mundagutta is”. She spoke of a black dog spirit at Sandy Creek that would follow people at night and would appear at the bottom of the creek. She also spoke of a white dingo and a stumpy-tailed dingo. She described small hairy men called Junjutie who protected waterholes. She claimed they would drown people who were “swimming in those waterholes on Country without Traditional Owners”.
665 She said she was told that to enter a cave on country “you have to talk in lingo and wait for the ancestors to answer. The Old People would talk to you through the wind”. She said that this was a Jangga belief. She said that she was taught this by Lorna and her mother and father. She believed that if a person did not do this “[they] would get sick and some people would die”.
666 She said the owl (Diwah) was her totem and that it was the totem of all Jangga people. She said that owls signified ancestors and that their behaviour could be interpreted as spiritual signs: “If the Diwah landed, we knew that someone we knew had passed away”. She said that it was important when on country to observe these things in order to avoid getting lost. She said that her mother and Nanna had passed this information on to her.
667 She said that natural features demarcated the boundaries of her country: “that the boundaries would be the mountains and the rivers … That’s my grandmother and my mother … used to say you follow the mountains and rivers”. She said the Bowen River, Blue Mountains and the Belyando River were significant features in that regard. She claimed that the “Clermont Area” was part of Jangga country. She said that her Nanna Lorna used to say that “Belyando and all those where they follow it down is their country”.
668 She said she was told by her Nanna and her mother to “stay away from the burial sites, which were often in the big eucalyptus trees. They were sacred places and should not be disturbed. I now often hear stories of people getting sick if they had been disturbing our sacred places”. She said she did not know of any sites in the CB/J#3 claim area, but that she had seen some on Glen Eva Station. She said that she was not aware of the burial practices of the old people.
669 She said that a person who went on country without permission “would get sick or they would die, because that – that country is very spiritual”. Under cross-examination, she said that she had not sought permission to be in Bowen or Townsville because “that’s where we’ve always been around that area” and because “we’re connected to the Birri clan”, respectively. She said that rules about permission were still followed: “you’ve still got to get permission. You’ve still got to have permission to go on country”.
670 She said that Jangga people were allowed to cut trees on Jangga country and to make boomerangs from them: “because [they are] … traditional owner[s] of that country”. She said they may also take those items away from the country. She said those items could be sold but only to certain people “because we don’t want people getting sick when we give people things from our country” and that a boomerang made from resources taken from country could not be destroyed or burned.
671 She claimed that her Nanna and her mother had shown her women’s sites on her country. She said those sites “were sacred and were a place where only women were allowed, they went there to have their babies”. She said those sites were located between Blair Athol and Glen Eva Station. She said that she had surveyed one such site with others. She said that men were prohibited from visiting that site. She described taking part in a smoking ceremony for women at that site. She said she had never “walked the [women’s site] on [the J#3 claim area]” and added “I don’t know where women’s sites or everything [are] on there”. She said that there was a women’s birthing place on the Belyando River. She said that she was told about this by Nanna Lorna and her mother.
672 She said that she had been swimming at Verbena Creek on Glen Eva Station and at Murray’s Waterhole near Belyando Crossing. She described the Jangga people as “muddy water murris” referring to the muddy water of the Belyando River. She spoke of travelling “back to Glen Eva” from Blair Athol and said that she “would travel along the old murri pads which my Nanna and mother had shown me”. She also talked about visiting Epping Forrest and said she was told about the features of that location by her Nanna Lorna. She said she had hunted for animals around that area and cooked them with Nanna Lorna and her father and mother. She also spoke of trips to Clermont with Nanna Lorna “to see all her people in Clermont”. She said that her mother told her about the Aboriginal camps along Sandy Creek at Clermont and she said that area was associated with her people.
673 Ms Collen Power made one affidavit (Exh J11) and she gave evidence in Brisbane on 9 December 2020. At the time she made her affidavit in 2020 she was an Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander Engagement Officer.
674 Ms Power described her ancestor as follows:
1. I am a Jangga Elder through my ancestor Pompey Earl, who is named as a Jangga [a]pical [a]ncestor in the native title determination of McLennan.
675 She claimed that she had a traditional connection to Jangga country and to Yacamunda Station “from [her] mother” and Pompey Earl. She said that she could “feel [that connection] through my mum and that’s what she passed onto us in that information” and agreed that “it [came] from [her] grandfather, Pompey Earl”.
676 She said that her mother had told her “that Pompey always said that he was from the ‘Belyando Tribe’ and that he was a ‘Belyando Man’. Mum told me that the Belyando Tribe are a part of the Jangga [p]eople and that the Belyando river is part of Jangga country”. She said that her mother was a Jangga and Birri and considered herself to be of both mobs.
677 She said that her mother “could speak the Birri-Gubba language” and that the “Jangga are one of the [p]eoples that are part of the [Birri-Gubba] language group”.
678 As to her involvement with the J#3 claim group, she said that she was the “mother of Justin Power, who is one of the five persons who constitute the Applicant in the [J#3 claim]”. She said that she was aware that the first Jangga determination application was filed in about 1999. She said that she did not take an active interest in that claim and that she had not been a member of the authorised applicant for any of the Jangga people’s claims. However, she said that her mother told her that “she knew the original Jangga claim hadn’t covered all the Jangga country” while “at the [J#1] determination”.
679 She claimed that her mother told her “a lot about where [she] was from and about [her] family and about the Jangga [p]eople and [her] country”. She said that she was told that Pompey Earl and Bella (her grandmother) lived on Yacamunda Station. She said that Pompey brought up her mother when her grandmother died. She said that Pompey had three scars on his chest and three scars on his back and across his arms which were his “tribal marks”. She said he could speak the Birri Gubba language. She said he taught her mother about the different shapes of the moon and what they meant. For example, the “tipping” moon meant that rain was on its way and the “u” shaped moon meant dry weather. She said he also taught her mother about the stars. She said Pompey could look at the colour of the sky and determine the coming weather, to indicate when it was going to be cold so that they knew they would need to collect wood. She said that: “I teach my kids exactly what my Mum had taught me”.
680 As for her spiritual beliefs, she said that her mother told her that, in the creation, “a snake came from Bulganunna Mountain to create the rivers, which spewed out the water down the Suttor Creek. The snake laid eggs to form the mounds and hills throughout the area”. She said that her mother was told by Pompey to never get too close to the river when it was raining. She said that her mother also spoke of min-min lights that could be seen throughout Jangga country. She said that she continued to observe the practice of calling “out to the ancestors” when on country and that she believed that to neglect to do this would cause bad things to happen.
681 She said that her mother told her that her “totem was the owl called Diwah”. She said that “[o]wls would give her signs that something was going to happen”. She said she also told her about the “death bird” which was like a peewee or a magpie lark. She said when one was present, that indicated that a visitor was coming and when two appeared together, that signified that something bad was about to happen. She said that she was “aware that a lot of us [Jangga people] believe the Diwah is our totem as a group”.
682 She said that Pompey also told her mother about her relations and where her people were from. She said that he told her that their traditional country “included Llanarth Station, Avon Downs, Bundabroo Station, Yacamunda, Diamond Downs, Twin Hills, Wondabah, Kenlogan, the Belyando River and the surrounding districts all the way down to Clermont, but not the Clermont township itself”. She said that her mother told her that Jangga country “extended west and south” of the J#1 determination area. She said that her mother told her “how mountains and rivers determine the boundaries”. She said that her mother was told by Pompey to never cross the Burdekin River out of fear with respect to the “fuzzy haired people” on the other side.
683 Ms Power said that her mother told her stories of their traditional laws and customs: “She told me that Jangga [p]eople have a duty to protect and look after Jangga country and said the old people would sit around the campfire and make decisions”. She said that her mother told her that when she went to another area away from Jangga country she should call out to the ancestors of that country and tell them her name and where she was from and that she came in peace.
684 She said that outsiders should ask for permission to come on to Jangga country: “if I went onto somebody else’s country, you know, you may possibly cause harm to yourself or bad Karma could come upon a person. So that’s probably a practice that would happen on our country as well – for somebody else who came onto our country”. She said that she would seek permission when entering other people’s country.
685 She said that her mother was an “inland murri” who loved digging for yams. She said her mother told her that yams were good for female fertility. She said that her mother told her that when someone caught a kangaroo nothing on the carcass should be wasted. She gave the example of the gut being used to tie things together. She also said that her mother was taught to use charcoal to clean her teeth and to make markings on trees to track one’s path into and out of the bush. As well, she said that she used to collect honey from trees and collected honey ants out of the ground using sharpened bones as tools. She said she was also told by her mother that the old people rubbed ash into fresh cuts to make welts for tribal marks.
686 Ms Power said that her mother told her that she had a spiritual connection to the Belyando River, where she would feel safe. She also said that her mother would talk of “gamu” which was the milky water of the Belyando River. As well she said that her mother had told her that when she was on Jangga country she would take off her shoes so her feet could touch the dirt because that signified her spiritual connection to Jangga country.
687 She spoke about her interactions with the CB claim group. Ms Power said that she had become aware of the CB claim in about 2012. She said that, at that time, she did not check whether the CB claim overlapped any of her country. In examination-in-chief, she said that she did not know Cynthia or Joe Button, or the Malone family. She also said that she had never heard of the Dunrobin family and had never considered the claim area to be Jagalingou country. She said that her mother did not regard Bob and Lily Tarpot as being part of her mob.
688 She said that her father was a Juru man from Bowen and he identified as a Torres Strait Islander, rather than as an Aboriginal person to avoid being under the control of the Aboriginal Protector. She said that she thought she may have been a claimant in the Juru people’s claim.
689 She said that her mother used to work on pastoral properties in the CB/J#3 claim area including Wondabah, Diamond Downs, Weetalaba, Avon Downs, Springsure and Bundaburu Stations. She said that her mother claimed that “by working on these properties she was able to stay close to family and keep connected to our traditional country”.
690 Apart from the expert evidence of Dr Pannell which is dealt with in the next section, the State called two oral witnesses: Mr Leslie Tilley and Ms Priscilla Gyemore. Their evidence is summarised hereunder noting that it is now to be treated as given in support of the CB claim (see at [292] above).
691 Mr Tilley made one affidavit which the State tendered as an exhibit (Exh R6). He was called by the State to give oral evidence at Clermont on 6 December 2019. He was born in Brisbane in 1975. During his lifetime he had lived in the Northern Territory and at St George, Rockhampton, Woorabinda, Clermont and Bowen.
692 He said that he was a descendant of Momitja. When he gave evidence at Clermont, Momitja had been excluded as an apical ancestor for the CB claim group as a result of the September 2019 amendments to the CB claim. However, he was reinstated as an apical ancestor under the further amendments that were made in October 2020. In his affidavit, Mr Tilley described his ancestors in the following terms:
My mother is Catrine Rosaline Barnes who was born in Springsure [66 kms south of Emerald] in 1953. My father is Leslie Charles Tilley who was of European descent.
My maternal grandmother is Ellen Barnes who was born on Mantuan Downs which is west of Springsure. My maternal grandfather is Kenneth Saunders who was of European descent and born near Kempsey.
My maternal great grandparents are Alice Barnes and William Barnes who was called ‘Snapper’.
My maternal great great [grand]parents are Lizzie Solomon and Momitja.
He also said that his maternal grandmother had told him that he “was descended from Lizzie Solomon and Momitja and that Momitja came from the Alpha area”. He added that “Lizzie Solomon lived in the Springsure area most of her life”.
693 Mr Tilley said that he first heard about the CB claim in 2004 and he became a member of the CB claim group in about 2010. He said that he stood down from that position in 2014, but then became a member again in 2015. He said that he ceased to be a member in September 2019 after Momitja was removed as an apical ancestor for the claim.
694 Mr Tilley claimed to be “a Jagalingou person”. When he was asked if there were other people associated with the CB claim group that he knew before the claim was filed, he said “I’ve heard of people. I haven’t sat down with people, you know. I haven’t sat down and had lengthy discussions about bloodlines and ties to country”. In his evidence he said that he had not engaged in any activities on the claim area because of “distance”, but that his mother had attended cultural activities there during NAIDOC Week and for some elders’ functions.
695 He described how much of his knowledge had come from his maternal grandmother and mother. He said that when they talked of the Springsure area, they would say “this is your country, your home”. In his affidavit, he said that his “Nan always said that a group’s area was determined by the water and the mountains”. He said that his Nan showed him how to cook porcupines, how to kill and cut up a kangaroo, how to track animals, how to kill goannas, how to fish, how to use redwood ash to purify water and how to make fishing lines from the sinews of a kangaroo. Mr Tilley said that, while he could not speak language fluently, he was able to refer to “things by the language name”. He also said that his “Nan would talk to us using a mixture of speech, traditional and English. [She] used to speak … Weirdi, Ghungalu, Bidjara and … Jagalingou as well”.
696 As well, he said that his “Nan told stories how scar trees were formed” and “talked of burial trees”. He said that his Nan told him stories about “the old days and how people were punished”, sometimes gently (until the drawing of blood), or sometimes by a person being expelled from the group for serious offences. He said that she had also explained to him how “people lived in smaller groups and … if a group started to get too big, then [newer families] would move to another area”. He said that, by this process, “you had neighbouring groups that were related and had common language but lived in different areas”. He said that “this allowed the country to support people”. Further, he said that his Nan and Mum spoke to him about “the Goori Goori bird” (a spiritual bird that the old people used to keep the kids in camp); about the junjuddis (little men) who protected people or led them astray; about how the willy wagtail was a messenger bird; and about how “the owl was the spirit of the old people who had been killed in massacres”.
697 In his evidence-in-chief, Mr Tilley said that “[t]hrough descendancy, through bloodline … down through the Solomon line back towards Mantuan Downs, Springsure area. Only those who are descendants from the marriage of Lizzie and Momitja, right, has connection to that area”. He went on to add “that’s from … Alice Barnes [his maternal great-grandmother] … from 50 years after she was born, right, where she was recorded by Tindale or whoever it was that she said she’s from the Belyando River”.
698 He spoke of how the native black bee (the ka-appa) was both his and his Nan’s totem and how he could not eat the ka-appa’s honey. He said that his understanding was that “your totem is the spirits of those that have passed”. He said that there were rules proscribing marriage to someone from the same totem.
699 With respect to his connection to country, he said “I feel at peace when I go on country, it is difficult to describe but I go out bush and I can feel the old people are there with me”. He said that his “family have a continuous connection” to the claim area through one of his family members having never left the area, namely Ms Deree King and her family, until Ms King’s mother passed away in about 2009.
700 He outlined the rules relating to the respect one should show to their elders and he explained that he had “the right to be on [his] country but [he] also must care for the country”. He also outlined rules for obtaining permission to enter country: “You have to get permission to be in someone else’s area. You don’t walk someone else’s country without permission”. He told everyone at the claim group meeting when he first became a member of the CB (then W&J) applicant that “the Momitja line will not walk Wangan country because we do not claim that side of the mountain”.
701 He said that witchetty grubs were used to “sooth[e] teething babies”, rubbing a baby’s skin with echidna fat “would toughen up the babies’ skin and stop rashes” and that gumbi gumbi leaves, when boiled, could be “put … on sores and you drink the juice for stomach upsets”.
702 Ms Gyemore made one affidavit (Exh R11) and she gave evidence in Brisbane on 13 February 2020. She was born at Rockhampton in 1969. During her lifetime, she lived in Bogantungan and Duaringa before being transferred to Woorabinda where she grew up for about 30 years. She lived in Jandowee when in her thirties. She was living at Blackwater at the time she made her affidavit.
703 She said that her apical ancestor was Annie Flourbag. She said she was one of the apical ancestors removed at the 31 August and 1 September 2019 authorisation meeting. Ms Gyemore identified her ancestors in the following form:
2. I am a Wangan and Jagalingou person and I trace my descendancy back through my father, Percy Gyemore Snr, to his mother (my grandmother) Lizzie Flourbag and her mother (my great-grandmother) Annie Flourbag.
…
4. My great-grandmother Annie Flourbag was born and married in Alpha …
…
704 She said that her mother “is Jessie Gyemore … and she was an Aboriginal woman who was born in South Australia and belongs to the Yandruwandha mob”. Ms Gyemore did not make any reference to an Aboriginal language in her evidence.
705 As to her involvement in the claim group, she said that she received a telephone call from Patrick Malone in 2010 asking why none of the Gyemore family were attending the Wangan & Jagalingou meetings. She said that she had not heard the name Wangan and Jagalingou before and that her father had not spoken about tribal names, but rather said that “we were from Alpha”. She said that in 2015 she decided to become an applicant on the claim. In cross-examination, when shown Exh R2, she corrected this to 2013.
706 She spoke of the inter-generational passage of knowledge about her people and country. She said that in Clermont, in 2015, Uncle Bobbie Langton told her stories which were passed on to him “by his grandparents, his ancestors”. She said that Uncle Bobbie Langton had a different apical ancestor but “we are the same mob … [and] my father is classed … as a brother. Our blood runs into one another”. She said that her father “didn’t like talking about the past much”. She said that “to follow my father’s instructions and my desire to understand more about our country, I started talking with other family members … and started trying to find records”. She said that she “asked Mr Peter Blackwood the anthropologist about our history and he confirmed that our bloodline came back from Alpha”. She said that she had “learnt about our bloodline connection to country through the elders” when she went to Clermont in 2015. She said that the purpose of that visit was “for a meeting with the elders Uncle Bobbie Langton, Aunty Laverne Fisher, Aunty Yvonne and Shirley Dunrobin (Adani meeting) and have learnt more about my history through the elders” . In her examination-in-chief, Ms Gyemore said that her understanding was that there was no rule for the claim group relating to adoption.
707 As to her spiritual beliefs, Ms Gyemore said that she remembered being told that “people used to be caught by black magic, poori poori”; that “[g]irls with blue eyes were never allowed to go to the [Laura] festival [as] they would get caught by the travelling murris (spirits) that set traps for younger women. They were trying to catch wives, or even kill women that they catch”. She added that she still sees these travelling men spirits and that “once you’re caught … you might get sick and die. Only a medicine man would be able to see the spirit and be able to help you, so there would be no point going to a hospital”. She said that she was first taught about totems by her father and that she was taught that “we could not eat [our] totems”. She said that her mother’s totem was the sand goanna and her father’s was the white owl.
708 Ms Gyemore spoke of the practices and rules relating to hunting. She said that her father would go hunting. She said that they only hunted porcupine in winter when they were nice and fat, but never when they were breeding; that they hunted possum occasionally; that her father did not explain much to her about hunting or fishing; that they never took more than what they needed; that her father would do the cooking; and that her father always told them that “we have a right to hunt on our land”. She said that when you hunted, you would get enough “so that everyone could eat, always making sure that the elders were looked after first and as well as any families that were in need and didn’t have any food”.
709 She said that she had learned about gumbi gumbi and then described the process to “make up a bottle” to be used to treat sores, to drink if feeling sick, or to bathe in it. She also said that people could use raw witchetty grubs on babies who were teething and she described the process to catch and cook them. She said that in Bogantungan they used the old salt tree to wash using the bark and leaves to make a soap by rubbing them together.
710 She said that, when her father was doing the track work on the railway, “we were always still near the Wangan and Jagalingou claim area and never moved far from the claim area for long periods”. In examination-in-chief, she said that Jimmy Flourbag’s connection was to all of the claim area because he was born in Clermont and that her great-grandmother was born in “Alvoen”.
711 She said that she was told by Toil Murray, an old Aboriginal man who helped raise her and her sisters, “that girls are not allowed to go to men’s corroborees because that is men’s business”.
(8) The CB applicant’s expert evidence
712 As has been mentioned already, in addition to their lay witnesses, each party adduced evidence from at least one expert witness. For its part, the CB applicant tendered a report authored by Dr Skyring, much of which has been summarised in the Factual Background section above. It also tendered several reports from three anthropologists: Mr Wood, Professor Sutton and Dr Mayo. The J#3 applicant tendered reports authored by Mr Leo and Dr Clarke, both of whom are anthropologists. As for the State, it tendered a number of reports authored by Dr Pannell, also an anthropologist. To avoid the significant time and costs involved in resolving objections to the admissibility of this expert evidence, the parties agreed that it would all be admitted without objection on the footing that each would be entitled to make submissions as to the weight that should be attributed to particular parts of it.
713 Mr Wood authored three expert reports each of which was tendered by the CB applicant. They were his 2016 report (Exh A34), his 2017 report (Exh A36) and his 2020 report (Exh A42). He also provided an oral summary of his opinions at the commencement of the expert evidence session of the trial in Brisbane on 1 February 2021 and gave additional oral evidence during that session.
714 Mr Wood’s initial report was dated November 2016. It was entitled “Anthropology Report Wangan-Jagalingu [sic] Native Title Application”. He said that that report was based, among other things, on the research he had conducted during “several field trips to the [CB claim area] and surrounds and to Cherbourg”. He said that during those trips he had conducted interviews with a “large number of claimants and members of neighbouring groups for comparative purposes”. He summarised the other material he relied upon as follows:
I made a detailed examination of early and later ethnographic and linguistic written sources on the [c]laim [a]rea and its immediate context region, and rely also on the large body of descent group documentation held by claimant families that has been gathered and assembled primarily by O’Rorke (QSNTS staff researcher) and Mayo, and on which Mayo’s (2016) report is based.
715 In Chapter 10 of his 2016 report entitled “Conclusions”, Mr Wood drew five main conclusions. In summary, he concluded that the claim group was comprised of the descendants of apical ancestors who were members of three dialect groupings at sovereignty. As well, he said that the claim group and their ancestors were members of a regional society from which they derived their laws and customs. In addition, he said that there were smaller groups within the claim group, each of which were associated with a particular area within the claim area. He said that he believed that the claim group’s contemporary laws, customs and culture constituted continuing traditional laws and customs that had been handed down from the at-sovereignty society. He also opined that the claim group’s rules regarding membership had changed from patrilineal descent to cognatic descent. His five main conclusions are summarised hereunder.
716 First, Mr Wood concluded that there were “three closely related dialect clusters” in occupation of the claim area at sovereignty. They were: the northeast Wirdi cluster, related to Clermont and the drainage areas west and northwest of Clermont; a western Yagalingu/Belyando/Wirdi cluster south of the Mistake Creek/Belyando junction and associated with the Belyando River; and in the northwest, a dialect called Miyan. He opined that these three groups, under the ongoing traditions of the CB claimants, together considered themselves to be the “[CB] mob”. He said that due to intermarriage, the claimants were all adherents to a Wirdi oral tradition. He said that he had drawn these conclusions from the dialectology and by considering extracts of settler accounts relating to the Aboriginal occupants of the claim area from the 1800s. He said that he had also relied on 20th century ethnography and the claimants’ oral tradition. He said that he believed the contemporary claim group’s identification with the tribal name “Wirdi” was not a “re-discovery from the literature” by the claim group but was an example of unbroken oral transmission, as evidenced by the /rd/ pronunciation of the name, which he said could only have been passed on through oral transmission.
717 Secondly, as regards “the normative rules of recruitment to land-interest groups”, Mr Wood opined that the precolonial patrilineal descent rule together with occasional naturalisation had gradually merged into a cognatic descent rule. He said that previous clan estate systems were reflected in present day “use of surnames to reference smaller divisions of their country” and bloodline rules. In his view, each descent group was associated with a particular part of the claim area from which their ancestors had been removed. As well he opined that they together held communal rights and could therefore speak for the broader claim group and claim area. He concluded that the claim group’s contemporary rules, culture and tradition were indicative of traditional Aboriginal laws and customs.
718 Thirdly, he explained his reasoning with regard to the “cognatic extension of the descent rule”. He opined that this had occurred in the Central Queensland region, “in many parts of Australia” and globally. He also claimed that this conclusion was supported by interviews with the claimants and their regional neighbours and by Tindale’s Maric genealogies. He concluded that cognatic descent was also the basis for recruitment to “more embracing dialect identity groups”. He said that these dialect identity groups were “the widest communal layer of title in central Queensland” and that this broader communal country was the “major referent of the word ‘country’ in claimant usage”.
719 Fourthly, with regard to “[t]he contextual body of contemporary culture and tradition” Mr Wood concluded that the contemporary culture of the CB claim group included a “sustained importance of kinship and countries of origin to the social identity of the individual” and a “cosmology” featuring various supernatural beings.
720 Fifthly, under the heading “the impact of European Settlement and State acts” Mr Wood drew a number of conclusions. First he concluded that European settlement had a profound impact on the Aboriginal people who occupied the claim area such that they were for the most part unable to maintain a physical presence on that area. Nonetheless he opined that they had maintained traditions and connection to their country through oral transmission. In this respect he referred to the findings in Chapter 5 of his report, where he had drawn conclusions from interviews with various people who were residing at Cherbourg; from the accounts of the members of Ron Fogarty’s family; from the histories written by Woolford and Humphries and Ford; and from the writings of early settlers such as Muirhead, MacGlashan and Armstrong. He concluded that at sovereignty the occupants of the claim area belonged to a single society which extended beyond the claim area. He opined that the contemporary society was characterised by “many of the same broad features” of that society at sovereignty, including descent as the normative basis of membership in their land-interest groups; their rights being held jointly; identity being based on “dialect and drainage affiliation”; kinship rules; and maintaining a system under which the regional society caused the reproduction of law and custom. He further opined that the rights and interests under the traditional laws and customs of the claim group were “akin to full beneficial ownership” and were rights in rem. He opined that they included rights to use resources, reside on the claim area, “livelihood rights” and the rights to manage and access the claim area and its cultural property. Finally, he opined that the coherence between oral traditions and documentary sources was high. He claimed that these conclusions were drawn from the findings set out in Chapters 5, 6, 7, 8 and 9 of his report where he described the anthropological sources he had relied on, the inferences he had drawn from “other Maric areas” and “many parts of Australia” and from the “ongoing oral evidence” which he said had been provided by the claimants and their genealogical data.
721 Mr Wood’s second report, entitled “Wangan and Jagalingou Supplementary Report” was dated May 2017. It was prepared following a request by QSNTS that he provide “additional information, discussion and opinions” concerning the following six issues:
1. The Consultant is requested to review the Consultant’s report entitled, Anthropology Report Wangan-Jagalingou Native Title Application (29 November 2016) (‘the [first report]’) and identify the names of all persons interviewed with reference to the specific paragraphs within the [first report] where reliance is placed on personal statements of claimants. If the personal statement derives from an affidavit provided to the Consultant, provide a reference to that affidavit and the specific paragraph of that affidavit within which the statement is made.
2. Filed copies of the claimant affidavit material (listed in the Appendix to this summary) were provided to the Consultant on 15 February 2017 and 31 March 2017. The Consultant is requested to provide further discussion, analysis and opinion about the information contained in the claimant affidavit material. If any inconsistencies exist between the claimant statements and the Consultant’s findings or opinions expressed in the [first report], provide discussion and opinion regarding the consequences (if any) of those inconsistencies.
3. The Consultant is requested to identify and provide detail of examples (if any) of traditional laws and customs of the claim group that support the rights and interests sought to be recognised. Reference should be made to any examples that exist in the documentary sources and, in particular, the claimant affidavit material. Analysis and opinion should be given with respect to the following, with direct reference to the claimant testimony contained in the affidavit material:
i. Whether the identified laws and customs from which the rights and interests are held have continued substantially uninterrupted since the date of European settlement; and
ii. Where inconsistencies regarding the identified laws and customs exist between the documentary evidence, claimant interviews, and the claimant affidavit evidence, provide discussion and expert opinion regarding the consequences (if any) of those inconsistencies. In doing so, the Consultant is requested to provide analysis and opinion on whether any of the contemporary normative rules are a changed or adapted form of the traditional rules, or should be regarded as entirely new rules not connected to the pre-European contact law and custom of the claim area.
4. The Consultant is requested to provide further information regarding the description of the laws and customs by which those people in the claim area or in the immediate vicinity of it at the time of first settlement lived. Additionally, further information regarding any continued acknowledgement and observance of traditional laws and customs is also requested. The Consultant is requested to provide concrete examples from the documentary sources and claimant testimony (including claimant affidavit material) of any continued acknowledgement and observance of traditional laws and customs by members of the claim group.
5. The Consultant is requested to provide an analysis of the claimant affidavit material (providing direct references to that material), and:
i. Discuss and express an opinion on how the law and custom with respect to membership of the claim group has evolved (or not) to the present day. If the law and custom has evolved, express and [sic] opinion on whether (and how) the contemporary membership rule is a changed or adapted form of the traditional rule, or should be regarded as an entirely new rule not connected to the pre-European contact law and custom of the claim area;
ii. Provide an explanation (if any) as to how the descent lines of the female apical ancestors could acquire rights in land in light of the Consultant’s opinion (expressed at paragraph 148 of the [first report]) that patrifiliation was the normative first order rule for recruitment to both dialect and descent groups;
iii. Discuss in greater detail and provide an opinion on the concept of naturalisation/adoption and how (or whether) it remains as a contemporary normative rule in light of the statements provided by claimants.
6. In addition to the specific matters outlined at [1] to [5] above, the Consultant is requested to provide discussion and expert opinion about the content of the claimant affidavits to the extent that:
i. The information contained in the affidavit is relevant to, or can be cited as an example of, a matter dealt with in the [first report];
ii. The information contained in the affidavit gives rise to any alteration of the Consultant’s opinions as expressed in the [first report].
APPENDIX | ||
Claimant Affidavit Materials | Name | Date |
1 | Kelvin Dunrobin | 20 November 2016 |
2 | Elizabeth McAvoy | 29 November 2016 |
3 | Lester Barnard | 23 November 2016 |
4 | Priscilla Gyemore | 15 October 2016 |
5 | Norman Johnson Jnr | 23 November 2016 |
6 | Delia Kemppi | 24 November 2016 |
7 | Irene Simpson | 22 November 2016 |
8 | Cyril Fisher | 16 June 2016 |
9 | Ada Simpson | 16 June 2016 |
10 | Les Tilley | 17 June 2016 |
11 | Gwendoline Fisher | 22 November 2016 |
12 | Patrick Malone | 16 June 2016 |
13 | Coedie McAvoy | 28 November 2016 |
14 | Lynette Landers | 18 March 2013 |
15 | Lynette Landers | 20 September 2011 |
16 | Kelvin Dunrobin | 24 March 2017 |
17 | Norman Johnson Jnr | 31 March 2017 |
18 | Lester Barnard | 28 March 2017 |
19 | Marshall Saunders | 29 March 2017 |
20 | Jonathon Malone | 30 March 2017 |
21 | Patrick Malone | 30 March 2017 |
22 | Murrawah Johnson | 31 March 2017 |
(Bold added)
722 The 2017 supplementary report he prepared in response to these requests contained six sections which addressed each of the issues above in turn, together with a final section which was headed “CONCLUDING COMMENTS” (bold omitted). In section 1 of that report, Mr Wood explained that: “No part of the [first report] relies on statements deriving from claimant affidavits (see Appendix 1), as these were not available until after the [r]eport was filed in 2016”. As for the request that he “identify the names of all persons interviewed with reference to the specific paragraphs within the [first report] where reliance is placed on personal statements of claimants” (italics omitted), he said:
[M]ost of the source persons are already identified within the text of the [first report] at those points where their information is discussed. They are not listed in a table in the introduction to the [first report] because in my experience this is of no usefulness, but simply adds clutter and length to reports, and because the TOR [terms of reference] did not ask for such a table but rather that oral witness sources relied on be identifiable “within the text [and] footnotes” (see TOR para (25)(a)). Identification was overlooked at a few points in the text, but which are peripheral rather than critical to the analysis, or where the issue is dealt with elsewhere in the [first] report.
723 In a footnote, he claimed: “The main evidence for the classical patrilineal form of the descent rule is in the 19th to mid-20th century written records detailed in the [first report] (sub-chapters 5.2 to 5.6)”. In the body of his supplementary report, Mr Wood identified five sources, namely Mr Owen McEvoy (deceased), Mr Norman Johnson Jnr, Ms Deree King, Mr Adrian McAvoy and Mr Bill Lawton. I interpose to note that, according to his sister, Ms Elizabeth McAvoy, Mr Adrian McAvoy is the same person as Mr Adrian Burragubba. The commentary Mr Wood included when identifying these sources was as follows:
(a) The [first report] first makes reference to this class of statements in paragraph [164], and in the immediately following [165] the late Owen McEvoy is identified by name and his verbatim account of patrifiliation to estates is produced:
Some people [today] say the man marry, he got to go and live with the mother’s [wife’s] family, in her country. That’s not right – the woman has to go to his – the man got the main business to look after the country. You get your country from the man; he hold[s] the country. That man, he know[s] the country –she gotta go to the man’s country, she have the babies for that country. But she don’t know that country, [for example] where the water is. The babies belong to that country. [My underlining. That is, under the classical descent rule, the children of a marriage belonged to the country of the father, even though their mother is from a different country.]
(b) Further such statements are raised in the [first report] at [189] for their salience in tracing the change from a patrilineal to cognatic descent rule. These persons named are the only ones who made such statements, and none who made them have been omitted. They are named in [189] as claimants Norman Johnson, the late Owen McEvoy, Deree King, and Adrian McAvoy, plus non-claimant Bill Lawton. (Mr Lawton is significant because he belongs to a neighbouring group, has no vested interest in the claim, and his account was given when no claimants were present. It thus independently corroborates that of the four claimants cited and the early written sources for patrifiliation, and also contributes to my opinion that the system of law and customs was and remains diffuse and normative over a wide region).
(Bold, italics and underlining in original; footnote omitted)
724 Paragraphs [164] and [165] to which reference is made in [723(a)] above appeared in sub-chapters 5.2 and 5.3 of his first report under the headings “The patrilineal principle of recruitment to classical descent groups” and “Matrifiliate rights” (Bold omitted) respectively. Those paragraphs were in the following form:
5.2 The patrilineal principle of recruitment to classical descent groups
…
164. The descent group construct – now largely following in practice a cognatic rather than patrilineal descent rule despite the continued idealization of the latter among some claimants – and the focal ideas about a spiritual basis to the descent group’s existence and their connectivity to ancestral country are extremely resilient. Descent group identification with ancestral country and the notion of spiritual connection continue to be the bedrock reference point for the distribution of tights [sic] in land in the current system which I take up further below.
5.3 Matrifiliate rights
165. As a factual matter, in all systems with a first order patrilineal rule studied in detail in Australia, people also have what in anthropology are termed complementary rights or interests in their mother’s clan estate, and commonly her language country also. Again, the early Maric ethnographers lacked sufficient interest in property rights to give attention to this, but it is clear in the following details from the late Owen McAvoy of the McAvoy claimant family. Owen (pc. to Wood 2012) told me that he acquired this construct from kin in his grandparental generation [the first part of this interview is already recorded above, but it is repeated here for context]:
Owen McAvoy:
Some people (today] say the man marry, he got to go and live with the mother’s [wife’s] family, in her country. That’s not right – the woman has to go to his – the man got the main business to look after the country. You get your country from the man; he hold[s] the country. That man, he know[s] the country – she gotta go to the man’s country, she have the babies for that country. But she don’t know that country, [for example] where the water is. The babies belong to that country. [his emphasis]
Ray Wood:
And your mother’s country? Do you have any rights there?
Owen McAvoy:
Well yes, visiting and all. And make sure everything is done right there. My mother comes from Kalali tribe ... this side Bulloo River, but I’ve never bothered to get involved. I have a obligation to, you know, the physical side, her aunts.
(Bold and italics in original; footnote omitted)
725 Paragraph [189], to which reference is made in [723(b)] above, appeared in sub-chapter 5.7 of his first report under the heading “The cognatic extension of the descent rule” (bold omitted). That paragraph formed part of a discussion on that topic which included the following:
187. In this region, as in many parts of Australia, a shift from primary rights by patrilineal descent plus complementary matrilateral interests to cognatic descent is in progress and essentially complete in practice. Cognatic descent traces descent through any combination of male or female ancestors, combining the patrilineal and secondary matrifilial rights into undifferentiated cognatic rights, this expanding patrilineal clans into cognatic descent groups in which patrifiliation and matrifiliation are equally efficacious. As the anthropologist Calley observed in the same context in north coast NSW, this adjustment in the descent and filiation rules
... made possible an adjustment to changed conditions without the complete sacrifice of the old structure. Clans could [also] ... amalgamate without making any sudden break with the past. (Calley 1959:65)
188. In general, a cognatic recruitment rule for group membership is far more pragmatic and adaptable under disrupting social conditions. It is not peculiar to Aboriginal Australia: globally many societies have shifted to a cognatic rule from a formerly tighter unilineal rule as a means of maintaining the essentials of a descent group system that plays a critical role in social identity and in the transmission of property.
189. Although some of those I interviewed among the claimants and their neighbors [sic] clearly view the narrower patrilineal principle as more strictly correct, in practice they accept cognatic admission to descent group membership:
(a) Adrian and Owen McAvoy spelt out to me the classical ideal that rights should pass down the male line from father to sons to grandsons and so on indefinitely, from an equally infinite preceding line of fathers, father’s fathers, and great grandfathers. This is a clear cut descent ideology, not merely a privileging of patrifiliation. They view their own descent group ties to Logan Creek as a patrilineage, although there is an apical woman in their upper lineage. It is not my impression that they really reject the legitimacy of cognatic recruitment, as they clearly participate in it, but view patriliny as a more ‘pure’ form of the descent rule;
(b) I consulted with Bill Lawton (pc. late 2012), who is Bidjara and now in his 80s, because of his reputation for knowledge of the classical culture. He too told me that rights in land should descend through “the bloodline of the father. You get it [your country and language group membership] from your father.” He continues to regard claims through the mother as technically incorrect, although he accepts it is now established in practice;
(c) Claimant Deree King told me she considers the classical form of the descent rule was patrilineal; and
(d) Claimant Norman Johnson told me that the in the “traditional way” (classical norm) “you only get your rights through your father”, but accepts that this made it difficult for the offspring of Aboriginal women with non-Aboriginal partners and they have thus taken the group of the mother.
(Italics in original; footnote omitted)
726 Section 2 of Mr Wood’s supplementary report was divided into six sub-sections as follows:
Ethnonyms (‘tribal’ and language names)
The term ‘law’ in claimant and regional Aboriginal usage
How cognatic descent groups are distinguished from the total kin stock
Totemism
The classical sections or ‘skin’ groups
Adoption
727 In the first sub-section, Mr Wood attempted to reconcile the conclusion in his first report concerning the “Wirdi” name and the statements on that issue made in some of the claimants’ affidavits that had been provided to him. The following are two examples:
[Irene Simpson (nee White)]
There is also a degree of minor overlap between the names Birigaba (aka Birigubba) and Wiri to the east and Wirdi for the claim area, an example of which is seen in the affidavit of claimant Irene Simpson at [23], where she says “I distinctly remember Nanna Melba telling me that we were from the Clermont area. She told me that we were ‘Birragubba’ people from the Clermont area.” Irene cannot be doubted on this point … Melba was also one of the linguist Holmer’s language informants, to whom she identified herself as Clermont Wirdi. This is not in my view to be taken as some confusion or contradiction on her part, but as exemplifying the variable and often overlapping layers at which language names apply …
[Patrick Malone]
It is not my intention to suggest that names other than Wirdi are ‘wrong’ or incorrect, or that the claimants are not entitled to use them merely because they became acquainted with them via the claim process and Tindale’s map, nor does it mean that knowledge of the Wirdi name was universal among the claimants. For example, although Patrick Malone (pc to Wood, Mar 21/2012) told me that “We don’t think Wanggan [sic] is down for any but one person in Tindale. We know of Gangalu, but the name they identified this area [Clermont] with is Wiri [Wirdi].” However, in his affidavit [137] he states that to him the name Wirdi is a new term …
(Underlining in original; footnote omitted)
728 In the same sub-section, Mr Wood also provided some insights to the dispute within the CB claim group about the significance of the names “Wangan and Jagalingou” on the one hand, and “Wirdi” on the other, as the following excerpts demonstrate:
16. …
(b) Following the initiation of the claim, and as a product of the claim process itself ‘Wangan’, and ‘Jagalingou’ also entered claimant usage. I form the opinion that this began in early meetings when, several claimants told me, their then legal representative gave them to understand that they would be required to identify with these names in order to be eligible to participate in the claim. That is, they did not join the claim because they recognized and identified with these two names, but because they recognized and identified with the country which QSNTS’ lawyer of the time had identified with these two names, which he obtained, I infer, from Tindale’s (1974) map bearing them. In the course of constant usage of these names and their own recourse to Tindale’s map during the lengthy progression of the claim process, they have acquired some degree of legitimacy among the claimants. Adding to this, I consider it likely that the names are viewed as ‘neutral’ or ‘safe’, inasmuch as they are on the map, and as not all claimants were familiar with the name Wirdi from their early life.
…
20 … some claimants felt intimidated about their Wirdi tradition after witnessing QSNTS’ then legal officer remove claimant Norman Johnson from an early claimant meeting because he insisted he was Wirdi not Wangan ([first report] [76]). My assessment is that this expulsion led other claimants to let sleeping dogs alone as to the claim’s ‘tribal’ identification, and stick with Wangan and Jagalingou. While in one meeting I heard people (whose names I did note at the time) try to associate the names with section names (e.g. Wangan = Won.gu/Wungu/ Wangu), I believe this is merely conjecture on their part, and the name Wangan is certainly a toponym from near Clermont ([first report] sub-chapter 3.9). In the course of my wider experience in eastern Australia, I have found many native title claimants have come to believe since 1994 that the Courts, or the Government, or lawyers, or even anthropologists, require a tribal name for a claim to be valid .
(Footnotes omitted)
729 Mr Wood concluded that section of his supplementary report by stating:
That is, when someone says ‘this area is where your upper generations are “from”’, it is a statement that you have rights in this country. From long experience in regions much closer to the classical systemics, for example Cape York, I can say it is not different there.
730 In the second sub-section of Section 2 of his supplementary report, Mr Wood cited a number of paragraphs from the affidavits that had recently been provided to him, including:
… the affidavits of Irene Simpson [52], Kelvin Dunrobbin [42, 51] Les Tilly [67], Coedie McAvoy [10, 35, 39, 63,117], Murrawah Johnson [22,29,35,55,70, 79,91,110], Marshall Saunders [16,19,25,33, 43, 59,60,67]. Further examples albeit rendered as ‘lore’ are in Elizabeth McAvoy [9,18,24,25-7,30,37,74], Delia Kemmpi [18], Lester Barnard [148,149], and Coedie McAvoy [63].
(Errors in original)
731 In the third sub-section of Section 2 of his supplementary report, Mr Wood repeated the opinion he had formed in his first report as to “how localized cognatic descent groups are segmented out of the total cognatic stock”. He then cited or quoted in support of that opinion paragraphs from the affidavits provided to him of Mr Patrick Malone, Mr Kelvin Dunrobin and Mr Norman Johnson Jnr.
732 In the fourth sub-section of Section 2 of his supplementary report, Mr Wood clarified that the references to “totemism” in his first report were based on “information about classical descent norms extractable from these records, not because I consider that either of the two major forms of totemism practiced in the former classical culture persist in current Aboriginal practice as complete systems”. He confirmed this a few paragraphs later when he said: “I have not encountered anyone who realizes there were two differing systems of totems. Some do realize that certain totems were installed at sites on the country, but still tend to conflate the two systems and attribute all totems to country as well as groups”. He then cited some paragraphs from the affidavits that had been provided to him, including those of Mr Coedie McAvoy and Mr Marshall Saunders.
733 In the fifth sub-section of Section 2 of his supplementary report, Mr Wood stated at the outset that “I could see no evidence during the fieldwork that sections (‘skins’) as a fully functioning system remain in operation across the society, notwithstanding residual knowledge among some of the claimant families of the actual section of a grandparent or parent, and themselves” (footnote omitted). He then cited paragraphs from the affidavits of Ms Murrawah Johnson and Mr Kelvin Dunrobin which he claimed exemplified this observation.
734 In the sixth and final sub-section of Section 2 of his supplementary report, Mr Wood acknowledged that the issue of adoption was “not discussed in the [first report], which for reasons of time is devoted to issues that were in the foreground then”. He then observed that the affidavits that had been provided to him “do address the issue of adoption, in variable statements about it but which, on balance, I consider to establish its at least previous legitimacy”. He cited, or quoted, in support from the affidavits of Mr Jonathon Malone, Mr Patrick Malone, Mr Norman Johnson Jnr, Mr Marshall Saunders and Ms Murrawah Johnson. In conclusion on this topic, he made the following observations:
In claimant meetings, I noticed that some speakers (whose names I had no opportunity to note at the time) were quite opposed to adoptees and their descendants being given full status, taking matters of ‘bloodline’ to overrule all others. This reflects, in my assessment, a steep contemporary curve away from continuing acceptance of adoption. However, I consider that the above information of other claimants rather strongly supports past adoptive relationships as customary-legal, and that if such instances of adoption occurred in the past and were legal in their time, these instances cannot be undone now, even if the rule begins to harden in emphasis on strict biological descent in the future.
735 In Section 3 of his supplementary report, Mr Wood said that all of the records which he had been requested to identify under this issue “[have] already been interrogated for what they can tell us about the system of law and customs distributing rights and interests upon European entry into the claim area”. He added that: “There are no additional written sources that I am aware of but have omitted”.
736 In Section 4 of his supplementary report, Mr Wood appeared to be frustrated by the request for further information because he said:
… I do not know what “further information” is thought to exist in documentary sources other than what is already extracted and set out in the [first report], as already stated above, other than those already analysed in the [first report]. These sources do not amount to a modern ethnography of the classical system, but they are quite as substantial as those for any other area of southern and central Queensland. This includes cases already settled that I have worked on or peer reviewed at times. The sources are detailed enough to establish the ethno-linguistic identity of the occupants of the claim area upon European settlement as dealt with in Chapter 3, and the structure of local organization as set out in Chapter 5. The sources contain no further examples of law and customs than are already discussed at length in the approximately 60 pages of those two Chapters, and also at points in the identification of the society and its regionality in Chapter 6.
737 After referring to subchapters 3.5, 5.7, 5.8 and Chapters 7 and 8 of his first report, he claimed that the “[i]nter-generational transmission of country group identity is a major aspect emergent in the affidavits by which claimants reproduce connection, and also knowledge of the cultural history, even if not still practiced”. In support of this opinion, he cited paragraphs from the affidavits of Mr Patrick Malone, Mr Coedie McAvoy, Mr Kelvin Dunrobin, Ms Gwendoline Fisher and Ms Irene Simpson.
738 In Section 5 of his supplementary report, Mr Wood began by analysing some statements concerning patrilineal descent that had been made to him by Mr Adrian McAvoy [Burragubba]. He interpreted those statements as “in-principle statements of the descent rule idealized as patrilineal, rather than realised as such in practice by him or the wider claimant group”. He then cited paragraphs from the affidavits of Mr Coedie McAvoy, Ms Murrawah Johnson and Mr Own McEvoy which he claimed “espouse some degree of patrilineal modelling”. Thereafter he cited some passages in his first report, a number of anthropological works and various developments that he opined had occurred in the laws and customs of Aboriginal societies across Australia to support his opinion that “in practice” the descent rule had shifted from patrilineal to cognatic. He did so under the following headings:
Post-sovereignty adjustments to the descent rules
How did female apical ancestors acquire rights?
Adjusted rules or new rules?
Exogamy: a distinguishing feature of jural descent groups
The multiple roles of descent groups, past and present, in Aboriginal society
The claimant affidavits on the subject of descent and filiation
739 In his discussion of the six topics, he cited several paragraphs from the affidavits of Mr Norman Johnson Jnr, Mr Marshall Saunders, Mr Patrick Malone, Mr Kelvin Dunrobin, Ms Irene Simpson, Ms Gwen Fisher, Mr Coedie McAvoy and Ms Murrawah Johnson. He also mentioned statements made to him by non-claimants, including Mrs Ivy Booth. In addition, under the last sub-heading, he cited, or quoted, from the affidavits of Ms Lester Barnard and Mr Jonathon Malone.
740 In the sixth section of his supplementary report, Mr Wood answered, in the following terms, the two requests for his opinions about the information contained in the affidavits that had been provided to him:
(a) with respect to [721(6)(i)]:
[T]he claimant affidavits contain a mass of further attestation for numerous points of the analysis presented in the [first] report. As set out at numerous points above, the most important of this testimony is to do with:
• The descent principle, both in its patrilineal and cognatic forms;
• The critical role of co-association between descent groups in the early formation of the individual’s understanding during their socialization and later of the wider aggregation of “countrymen” to which their own family belongs; and
• The elevation of connection by reference to its spiritual associations and the essentialist casting of descent by the term ‘bloodlines’.
(b) with respect to [721(6)(ii)]:
[T]here is nothing in the claimant affidavits that gives rise to alteration of the opinion evidence provided in the [first report] of November 2016.
741 Thereafter, he addressed five topics as follows:
Spiritual connection
The two meanings of ‘respect’ in the claimants’ Aboriginal English
The effects of removal to Government settlements
The equivalence of siblings and related aspects of classificatory kinship
Further cross-referencing between affidavits and the [first report], and addenda
742 In his discussion of these topics, he cited, or quoted, in support paragraphs from several affidavits including those of Ms Murrawah Johnson, Ms Lester Barnard, Mr Patrick Malone, Mr Leslie Tilley, Mr Coedie McAvoy and Ms Irene Simpson. He also quoted statements made to him by Ms Yvonne Dunrobin, Ms Shirley Dunrobin and Ms Deree King, together with a statement made to him by a non-claimant, Mr Bill Lawton.
743 In the “CONCLUDING COMMENTS” (bold omitted) section of his supplementary report (the seventh section – which is erroneously referred to as Section 6), Mr Wood summarised what he described as the “fundamental principles” that he considered “run through both the classical and post-classical normative systems” as described by him in his first report. Those fundamental principles were: “descent from apical Aboriginal persons”; “inalienability of the title claimed”; “the communal nature of the title claimed” and “the spiritual attribution claimants and their wider society give to Aboriginal countries” and “the spiritualized relation of both apical ancestors and current generations to them”.
744 In Mr Wood’s third report entitled “Further Anthropology Report on the Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim QUD25/2019” was dated 24 November 2020. In it, he stated that he had been briefed by QSNTS to answer questions concerning the CB claim group’s membership rules and the J#3 claim.
745 First, with regard the CB claim group’s membership rules, he commented on how the apical ancestors had been selected for the purposes of the CB applicants fourth FASOC. In this respect he said that he agreed with Professor Sutton’s “concerns about drawing the ‘apical ancestor’ list from archival sources rather than live tradition” and opined that this had caused “confusion about the Landers and other descent groups in the present case … [and was] one of several diversions from the core substance of the claimant evidence”. He said that he had drawn that opinion from his “overall knowledge of Aboriginal descent reckoning … [his] experience of drafting genealogies based on oral information in many parts of the country and finding that known antecedents rapidly diminish vertically until the trail ends in just a few people above the grandparental level, sometimes none”. He said that this occurred due to the “shallow nature of traditional Aboriginal oral genealogies” and that the practice of the claim group remained similar to the classical patrilineal reckoning found in the north and centre of Australia. He said that received tradition regarding the membership of the claim group was more likely to reflect the “recruitment histories” no longer preserved in the memory of the members of the claim group and missing from written sources. He opined that archival or historical sources therefore should not be privileged over this body of received tradition. He proceeded to apply that logic to assess what he considered to be the appropriate apical ancestors for the claim group with reference to affidavit and anthropological materials. He discussed “incorporative mechanisms” such as adoption and concluded that there was evidence in the early records covered in his 2016 report to support his theory that “succession to deceased estates occurred in the era of frontier demographic decline”. He said that report provided evidence, particularly ethnographic material prepared by Howitt to support his opinion that the incorporation of refugees into country groups had occurred. He said that in present day Queensland the vicissitudes necessitating that incorporation no longer existed and that “the native title era” had caused rules relating to descent to revolve more closely around bloodline.
746 Mr Wood also discussed what he described as the “critical principles” and “critical non-principles” of the claim group’s present laws and customs “as listed in paragraph 17 of the Statement of Claim” and “auxiliary recruitment mechanisms”. He said that he considered the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC correctly listed those critical principles as: “communal as opposed to private property”; “inalienability [of title]”; and “filiation and descent as the entry point to membership of the rights holding group”. He opined that spiritual connection was associated with the latter two of these principles. He said that he had established continuity of these critical principles in “previous reportage” and specifically referred to the opinions of Professor Sutton and the writings of, among others, Howitt. Based on that “previous reportage”, he said that the more “surface elements” had been lost, including social totemism, the barra referent system and mythological sites. However, he opined that the “critical principles” of law and custom had continued to operate in removal centres such as Cherbourg and suggested that this “should be more of a focus” on the basis of his “capacity to compare the customary law of the claimants and their region” with classical customary law of Arnhem Land, Arandic Central Australia and the Cape York Peninsula.
747 He also made some observations on the topics of permission and the membership of multiple groups with reference to his experience with “all Aboriginal people in the state of Queensland” and Aboriginal settlements in other parts of Australia as well as the affidavits of various CB claimants. He opined that whilst Aboriginal people will often reply that permission is always required: “if you are kin of or have a currently good personal relationship with owners, you do not need to ask permission all the time. This is a pan-continental default convention”. He also opined that “there is usually no trespass offence if there is acknowledgement” and that “[i]t also depends on the nature of the activity” and whether it is “spiritually toxic” or offensive. Finally he opined that townships “like Clermont and settlements like Cherbourg, more so, for [sic] e.g. Mackay, are a sort of commons”. He opined that “an outcome of the patrilineal to cognatic transformation … is that double membership in country groups can occur”. With respect to membership of multiple countries, he analysed interviews with claimants and the oral evidence of the CB applicant’s lay witnesses. He opined that this analysis demonstrated that the claimants believed that they may have rights in another country which can exist “in principle … and duties when called upon, but [not] realized, activated connection such that [they] could go unguided there” (italics in original). He opined that Elizabeth McAvoy, when cross-examined on this topic, did not have the training or vocabulary to enunciate this belief, nor the principles of the cognatic descent system. He then referred to the concept of “co-association”, which he described as the continued association of interned claimant families. He opined, in summary, that “the connection rule of descent is manifest in varying levels of consolidation … not uniformly developed. The extent of co-association as I referred to it in earlier reports has been made too much of since then … [i]t is simply one criterion for conducting discourse about the practical operation of the rule … Families who were removed to distant areas lost co-association with others in varying degrees, but they did not thereby lose their rights by descent”.
748 Finally, Mr Wood discussed the reports of Mr Leo and Mr Clarke prepared in respect of the J#3 claim and made various observations with respect to them. He said that it was unclear to him whether that claim was brought on behalf of the Jangga people or the Birri Gubba society due to the wording of the J#3 ASOC. He said that he disagreed with the J#3 claim group’s position and listed his various disagreements. He took issue with the use of Birri Gubba or birigaba as a term to describe a stable and “authoritative” society. Relying on Tindale’s materials, he claimed that the Jangga people were not as widespread as suggested by Mr Leo and that they had not shown that there was a closed Birri Gubba society. Further he said that the apical ancestors who were associated with the Jangga or “Biri(gaba)” people appearing in Tindale’s field materials were not associated with areas as far west as those claimed in the J#3 claim. Moreover, he said that he disagreed with the assertion that the Jangga connection to the claim area resulted from the merging of “bura groupings” as he considered that proposition to be “poorly founded and dubious”. He added that he thought it was unclear as to what the facts of this succession were. He said that as barra names had fallen out of use they were not relevant to the determination of rights in land. He said that succession could not occur as claimed because the CB claimants were, so he claimed, the descendants of the original owners of the claim area as evidenced by their genealogical ancestry. He also claimed that the J#3 applicant’s lay witnesses’ affidavit evidence was generic and did not clearly demonstrate classical descent criteria from relevant ancestors connected with the claim area.
749 In the summary of his opinion that he provided at the commencement of the expert evidence session, Mr Wood began by describing the CB claim group as a “society for native title purposes”. He said that he did not believe that it was reasonable to search for an ethnic group with a universally agreed upon name in order to determine what the relevant society was because one would not be forthcoming in “Aboriginal Australia”.
750 He stressed the “human history” of the CB claim group. He described, as an example, Ms Yvonne Dunrobin, whom he had interviewed for the purposes of the CB claim, as “anxious” and he recounted that she had avoided identifying herself as anything other than “Wangan and Jagalingou” despite her connection to the claim area because she feared removal from the CB claim group. He claimed that the members of the CB claim group whom he had observed had a “profound attachment to the [claim] area”.
751 Mr Wood opined that it was rare to find claim groups that were unanimous about “local usage” of laws and customs in Australia. He said that a major issue of continuity was descent, where the former patrilineal system has been adapted to a cognatic system. He claimed that this system of rights was necessarily inalienable. He also claimed that kinship was the “polity” and that it held the claim group society together. Finally, he said that the CB “case” was “no different from a very large number of others which … have already been settled by consent”.
752 Professor Sutton authored two expert reports, both of which were tendered by the CB applicant. They were his 2018 report (Exh A38) and his 2020 report (Exh A41). He also provided an oral summary of his opinions at the commencement of the expert evidence session of the trial in Brisbane on 1 February 2020 and gave other evidence during that session.
753 Professor Sutton’s first report was entitled “Report on Matters of Disagreement between Mr Ray Wood and Dr Sandra Pannell” and was dated 2 May 2018. In it he stated that he was requested by a legal officer of QSNTS to prepare the report and that it had been prepared with reference to a Joint Experts’ Report, to the 2016 and 2017 reports of Mr Wood and to the 2018 report of Dr Pannell. The report was structured by reference to the aforementioned Joint Experts’ Report.
754 First, Professor Sutton provided his opinion as to how the “society at sovereignty [should] be described”. He began by stating that it was:
[A] widely agreed view among Australian anthropologists that the pre-sovereignty systems generally (Western Desert excepted) privileged local patriclan estates as the primary locus of country identities and country rights, but that linguistic identities of collectivities of estates coexisted with them.
755 He said that after the destruction of these patriclan estate systems, linguistic estates became more prominent. In that context, he opined that Mr Wood had taken “a more accommodating view of that transformation” as an example of substantial continuity, while Dr Pannell had not. He said that he believed the elder informants who had spoken to Kelly and Tindale in the 1930s were likely conveying traditional knowledge due to their age, that those informants were interviewed by “trained observers not local pastoralists” and that Curr’s questionnaire did not prompt informants to discuss their language-based identities: “given that the word ‘language’ occurs nowhere in Curr’s 83-item questionnaire list… In that questionnaire he asks about ‘tribes’ and their territories but offers no criteria for a tribe and it is unsurprising that a man like Muirhead would feel this question had been answered once he had dealt with the -barra groups”. Professor Sutton thus dismissed the value of the works of Curr and Muirhead. He opined that the name of the language of the claim area, Wirdi, was probably ancient due to the retention of “an ancient glide /r/ between vowels, despite other languages undergoing a shift from /r/ to /rd/”. He opined that this change was evident by comparison to other Maric languages and in examining Curr’s linguistic records.
756 He said that it was also normal for Aboriginal languages to be given multiple names. In this light, he opined that Dr Pannell’s view that only the barra named groups could constitute a pre-sovereignty society erroneously accepted Muirhead’s evidence as comprehensive. He said that if Dr Pannell’s view were correct, it “would be a unique case … these are not credible propositions”. In advancing this opinion, Professor Sutton referred to other Aboriginal societies and various distinct “collectivities” and to the population of the claim area. He surmised that Muirhead had most likely observed “local patriclan clusters” rather than single patriclans. In this light, he opined that Dr Pannell’s rejection of the possibility that “language-identified groupings could mediate landed identity” was “completely at odds with an extensive literature on Aboriginal Australia”. He said that Dr Pannell failed to appreciate that in many areas patriclans were considered linguistic units and that Aboriginal peoples’ countries were linked to their language. Thus, he said “Wirdi people are not by definition Wirdi speakers but by definition owners of Wirdi language through owning Wirdi country”. He said that he further based his opinions on “the Aboriginal language owner/speaker distinction” (bold in original) and he quoted the following from one of his 1978 works: “In Aboriginal Australia, as far as I am aware, there is a universal distinction between the language one ‘owns’ by way of patrilineal descent, and other languages” (italics in original). He described instances of this owner/speaker distinction in the Malak Malak people and references to the concept in “a considerable body of published material”. He further concluded that Dr Pannell was not versed in linguistic anthropology or linguistics and was thus not in a position to provide expert assistance on such questions. Finally, he pointed out a multitude of, what he claimed, were errors in Dr Pannell’s treatment of the linguistic evidence.
757 As regards the geographical extent of the society, Professor Sutton suggested that the “entire Maric region could be easily be identified as the relevant society, for example, because the people of the whole region … shared a decisive quantum of cultural norms”. He said that the use of different terms for moieties within subsets of that regional society was irrelevant as the institutions remained the same and the terms for them were “intertranslatable”. On the other hand, he opined that Dr Pannell’s “opinion that a mere difference of moiety name or section name implies a separate group with different laws and customs is anthropologically untenable and an extreme position”. He said that in this regard and with regard to her opinion on the question of descent and its relation to belonging to country groups, Dr Pannell had set “the bar far higher than has been the established practice of the Federal Court”.
758 As to kinship, Professor Sutton said that both Mr Wood and Dr Pannell neglected to provide “any description of classificatory kinship at sovereignty”. Based on his knowledge of kinship systems in other societies across Australia and on the works of Radcliffe-Brown, Scheffler and Kelly, he opined that “these two institutions [moieties and sections] were kin superclasses very much related to marriage rules, religion and interpersonal behaviours, but were not foundational to the organisation of the society”. He opined that more fundamental to “any traditional Aboriginal way of life is actual and classificatory genealogical kinship” and that “[a]n Aboriginal society at sovereignty could be legitimately described as a kinship polity”. He said that he had reconstructed the kin classification system of the Wirdi language as “it is clear on the balance of probabilities that an account of Wirdi kinship will aid in providing a sovereignty-era picture of claim area kinship classification”. He also said that the works of Kelly, Tindale, Aguas, Holmer, Muirhead and Lowe, alongside that of Terrill, show that Wirdi was “the Clermont language” at effective sovereignty. Finally, he opined that certain excerpts from Mr Wood’s 2016 report and the works of Terrill were “sufficient to establish that on the balance of probabilities the Clermont district (at least) was Wirdi country (at least) at the time of effective sovereignty”. He then discussed the kin classification system and opined that “if similar principles were revealed in present-day speech of the [CB] claimants, regardless of language, that would make out an essential continuity of this aspect of social organisation since sovereignty”.
759 Next, he agreed with Mr Wood that Wangan was a descriptor for the people of the Clermont district as Wangan was a “name of a site at or near Clermont” and that the use of “place-names” in this way was common in Aboriginal Australia. He agreed with Mr Wood and Dr Pannell that the use of Jagalingou by Tindale was unsubstantiated and ought to be “put aside as an unsubstantiated one-off label”. As to whether the CB claim group’s apical ancestors were descended from the pre-sovereignty society of the claim area, he made no comment but stated that it was unclear to him what the various experts understood by the term “apical ancestor”.
760 He then dealt with “[t]he continuity question”. He noted the disagreement between Mr Wood and Dr Pannell and once again contrasted Mr Wood’s “generous” approach and Dr Pannell’s “parsimonious” one. He also said that this question was directed to fulfilling the requirements of s 223 of the NTA and thus not one for which the discipline of anthropology could offer a useful answer. In this respect, he referred to the findings of Tindale relating to Groote Eylandt, of Lauriston Sharp relating to the Cape York Peninsula and to Muirhead’s and Howitt’s works and opined that the Wakelbura and Kindred Tribes could not have resided “separately each on their -barra group countries”, because “in almost every camp where there was a married couple, people from at least two -barra groups would be present on that estate” and that there was “probably” a “customary licence to make use of neighbouring countries”. He disagreed with Dr Pannell’s theory of “classificatory patrifiliation” and said that in his experience patrifilial Aboriginal systems do not function in the way she suggested. In this regard, he said that Dr Pannell subscribed to outdated theories covering “group marriage” and “virgin birth”. He concluded that the multiple ways in which the claimants trace their belonging to the claim area amounted to a single pathway, “namely descent from a former landowner”. He based this conclusion upon his own view “and that of manifold expert reports and Court determinations in other native title cases and multiple cases in the Northern Territory Land Rights Act and Queensland Land Act jurisdictions” that “optional tracing of ancestry is part of Aboriginal cognatic descent systems”. He said that a diversification of the manner in which rights were obtained in land under the “older systems” was not destruction of those systems and that the “essential principle of descent has clearly survived intact in the cases cited by Dr Pannell”.
761 He opined that communal title to land and inalienability of that title were also examples of substantial continuity. He stated that these factors were decisive in Croft and opined that the claimants in that case “were about as ‘traditional’ as those in the present case”. He further opined that “section totems versus moiety totems, or different words for moieties, or [the maintenance] of old words for magicians, and similar matters of fine-grained detail, are not differences as to the fundamental system of laws and customs that constituted the shared norms of belonging to and having rights and interests in country” (italics in original). He said that other laws and customs were of less import.
762 He opined that “the affidavits and Mr Wood’s reports have made a credible case for the persistence of … classic laws and customs among the claim group”. However, he also opined that “the picture of continuity is mixed” and in that regard noted that further evidence was required with regard to kinship norms. He referred to Mr Wood’s 2017 report and the mere fragments of evidence contained within it and opined that, even with respect to those fragments, “a more thorough treatment would have required more comment and analysis”. He opined that this would better establish “if, and how much, classical kinship norms have descended into the cultural rules and mores of the claimants”.
763 He said that he had considered the material provided by Mr Wood and Dr Pannell as well as other published material (including that of Holmer, Mayo and Curr) and opined that the mother of Bob Tarpot and Ada Mack, Dan Dunrobin, Mary Johnson, Frank Fisher and Katy of Clermont descent groups can trace their origins to Wirdi country and “thus to at least much of the claim area”. Finally, he said that “it seems clear that the strongest continuing connections of claimants overall are to the Clermont and Alpha districts and that the connections seem more tenuous in the north-west of the claim area”. However, he rejected the notion that an attachment to a “town-named area” meant that the connection did not extend beyond the streets of that township.
The 2020 report
764 Professor Sutton’s second report was dated 24 November 2020 and was entitled “Further Expert Report Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim QUD25/2019”. In it, he stated that he was requested by QSNTS to revisit a joint report prepared by Mr Wood, Dr Mayo and himself and provide commentary with regard to the membership rules of the CB claim group in light of the amendments that had been made in the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC and with regard to the J#3 claim. Hence, his 2020 report simply reproduced that joint report with additional commentary included in blue font.
765 As regards the traditional laws and customs of the CB claim group concerning rights and interests in land and waters, Professor Sutton opined that “the most fundamental and important laws and customs operated at a deeper level that the -barra subdivision system … on the balance of probabilities, the -barra groups were not THE normative structure for the acquisition and transmission of rights in land”. Rather, he said that such rights flowed by descent from an antecedent landowner. He said that he had based this opinion on his knowledge of better reported systems such as those of the “Wik, Mudburra, Malak Malak, Kunwinjku, Warlmanpa and other peoples with whom [he] had worked”.
766 As to the earliest recorded ancestors of the CB claim group, he opined that in “a number of cases the claimants had never heard of [their apical ancestors] before being told about them by their advisers or after being assisted by family history archivists”. Until then, he opined, they had “generally reckoned their descent group memberships from remembered and known, or known about, ancestors”. He opined that the CB claimants had been inaccurately using legal or anthropological terms such as “laws and customs” and “apical ancestor” to “meet standards recognised by anthropological and legal authorities” and that this had disadvantaged them.
767 He further opined that the children of Annie and Jimmy Flourbag should be recognised as antecedent landowners of the claim area. He said that since authoring the joint report, he had received a document called “Submission of Aunty Lesley and Tammy Williams for Matters Relating to Annie Flourbag in the Wangan and Jagalingou Claim” which he said had augmented evidence of associations between Annie Flourbag and Alpha. He also said that he had since received Ms Linda Bobongie’s affidavit which annexed a tape recording of Granny Jessie. He said that this tape showed that the language spoken by Granny Jessie was “highly compatible with Clermont Wirdi” as recorded by Holmer. He said that he was now highly confident that Jessie Landers’ traditional country was in the Clermont area and that her descendants ought to be included as claimants. He said that he had also since obtained data cards recorded by Tindale concerning Momitja’s daughter Alice Barnes. He said that this showed that Alice Barnes belonged to Alpha country. He concluded that her descendants should be included as part of the CB claim group. He also opined that the Daisy Collins descent group should remain in the CB claim group. He said that Daisy Collins was erroneously removed as insufficient weight was given to Tindale’s evidence, other archival materials and the affidavit of Ms Delia Kemppi. He said that his opinion had changed with regard to Nellie Digaby’s descent group. He said that he now believed she had a clear connection to the claim area, because he agreed with the report of Mr Blackwood which he said had been bolstered by Lester Barnard’s affidavit in conjunction with what he knew of Aboriginal land tenure units and their usual “co-extension with drainage units”. Finally, in relation to Katy of Clermont, he said that he had since located evidence of her descendants and as such she ought to remain in the CB claim group list.
768 With regard to the question whether the members of the CB claim group constituted a society united by the acknowledgement and observance of traditional laws and customs, he said that his opinion was unchanged, but added further observations with regard to “mutual recognition among claimants”. On the basis of the CB applicant’s lay witnesses’ affidavits and the transcripts of their oral evidence, he opined that there “is a set of surnamed families whose members repeatedly cite themselves and each other as belonging to the claimant group … These mutual ties are sourced to an inter-generational history of association, which persisted through the decades the families were based at Cherbourg until today”. He opined that the families falling outside that group had traditional connection with the claim area but were more “tenuously connected” to those six surnamed families and thus faced more difficulty attaining recognition from the claim group. On the topic of the removal of families from the claim group on the advice of QSNTS, he opined that it was his “understanding that [those removals] would not have been acquiesced in by authorization meetings if ties of kinship and social association between the six [surnamed families] and the rest had not been lessened by history”. He opined that the rule of “co-association” for membership included in the third FASOC applied “at the level of the cognatic descent group” but not at the level of the various descent groups which make up the CB claim group.
769 Finally, he added that, while the CB witnesses’ lay evidence showed a stronger connection to “the Clermont area, the Alpha area and north-west part of the claim area”, the witnesses were not usually given sufficient opportunity to respond to questions about the different contexts in which different degrees of connection were relevant. He opined that the various witnesses gave evidence that they had “a unitary claim group but one with more localised responsibility-holders nested within it” which revealed, in his opinion “a connection structure …consistent with Aboriginal classical tradition”.
Oral Evidence
770 In his oral evidence, Professor Sutton described his role as part of the “three way division of labour” of the three experts engaged by the CB applicant. He said that his role was to “try to get to the heart of underlying anthropological issues and to provide a comparative perspective because of [his] experience in other parts of Australia”. He further stated that he aimed to consider how cumulatively strong the evidence was. He said that “I take my cue from the [NTA] preamble. And in [short], the preamble says that the system is about being, among other things, redressive”. He added that he had assessed things on the “balance of probabilities”.
771 He proceeded to compare a number of different Aboriginal societies and their laws and customs with those of the CB claim group. He said that he had identified eight “key issues”: first “whether kinship … continues to play a central role in the reckoning of who belongs where and … has it been replaced”; secondly, “whether people’s relationships to country they claim have continued to have a spiritual underpinning”; thirdly, “whether the rights and interests that people claim on country remain communal”; fourthly, “whether the rights and interests of people claiming country have shifted from being based on an intrinsic relationship of birthright … to being an a kind of element in a chattel economy in which country can be bought and sold and traded and bequeathed … to one’s descendants individually”; fifthly, “whether a system of entry to core rights in country via affiliation to one’s father and other antecedents, through the father, has suffered a serious rupture or a break of great discontinuity”; sixthly, “whether the shift from patrifiliation to cognatic descent entailed a shift to the reckoning descent via named and remembered antecedents … or whether people actually just claim their rights or conceive of their rights as merely flowing from a parent”; seventhly, whether the remembered ancestors have “now been complemented in the pool of ancestry by archival sources”; and eighthly, “how much reliance for proof of connection should be borne by the remembered ancestors, as against the more recently discovered paper [apical ancestors]”. He said that each of these issues involved questions of customary law and continuity.
772 Dr Mayo authored two reports which were tendered by the CB applicant. They were his 2016 report (Exh A33) and his 2020 report (Exh A40). He also gave an oral summary of his evidence on 1 February 2020 in Brisbane as part of the expert witness session of the trial and gave other evidence during that session.
The 2016 report
773 Dr Mayo’s first report was dated September 2016 and entitled “Genealogical Report” it was subtitled “Consolidated Genealogical Report for Wangan and Jagalingou Native Title Application”. This report, he said, was based upon “a series of previous genealogical reports” including genealogical reports written in 2012, 2013 and 2014 and a 2016 review of that genealogical research. In a section entitled “Executive Summary”, Dr Mayo explained that his report was divided into two parts. He said that Part 1 “examine[d] the relevant genealogical material currently available from archival sources, previous reports, secondary sources, memoirs, and family oral histories for each of [the] proposed apical ancestors”. He explained that those sources were Tindale genealogies and other archival records. As for Part 2 he said that it: “examine[d] other research conducted for the Wangan and Jagalingou Native Title Claim into potential apical ancestors who have not been included in the list of apical ancestors”. He then concluded that the following descent groups were all credibly connected to the claim area and that their respective apical ancestors should be listed in the CB application: the Momitja Descent Group; the Albro/Tarpot/Langton Family Group; the Dunrobin Descent Group; the McEvoy Descent Group; the Mary (Johnson) of Clermont Descent Group; the Jack Malone Snr & Jim Malone Descent Group; the Jimmy Flourbag and Annie Flourbag Descent Group; the Daisy Collins Descent Group; the Frank Fisher Snr Descent Group; the Maggie (Miller) of Clermont Descent Group; the Katy of Clermont Descent Group (included due to a lack of contradictory evidence); and the Nellie Digaby Descent Group.
The 2020 report
774 Dr Mayo’s second report was dated November 2020 and was entitled “Clermont-Belyando Area Native Title Claim QUD25/2019 Response to Further Instructions re: Membership Rule and Overlapping Jangga People #3 Application”. In a “Background” section, Dr Mayo stated that he was instructed to address three developments. First, the amendment of the membership rule in October 2020; secondly, the amendments made to the CB applicant’s third FASOC; and thirdly, the J#3 claim. In a section entitled “Methodology”, he mentioned that his reports were based on archival genealogical research only. As to the first and second developments, he said he was satisfied that the membership rule was correctly formulated in the fourth FASOC to reinstate previously renamed apical ancestors. He also expressed further opinions in relation to the CB claim group membership in light of a number of lay witnesses’ affidavits and stated that his opinions on that issue had not changed. He opined that the membership rule was based on the traditional laws and customs of the CB claim group. As to the third development, he disagreed with the theory advanced by Mr Leo and Dr Clarke concerning the existence of a Birra Gubba regional society and the process of succession whereby the Jangga people assumed the country of the extinct burra groups, opining that there had been a shift “away from named burra groups to that of named language groups and maintenance of connection during that shift”. He also opined that: Mr Leo had reduced the significance of the intermediate groups that existed after the burra groups became extinct and before the broader regional society formed; that Mr Leo and Dr Clarke had not addressed the other claims that had been made to the areas covered by the Jangga #2 and #3 claims; and that the witnesses’ lay evidence did not demonstrate sufficient connection by the J#3 claim group to the J#3 claim area.
Oral Evidence
775 In his oral evidence, Dr Mayo reiterated his methodology as outlined above and stated that it became apparent that there were difficulties in the use of archival records which he claimed could be “misrecorded” or confused and that claimants may use such material “in an amateur manner”. He stated that he had conducted his research on the understanding that the NTA was “redressive” legislation. He opined that “the significant issues” were membership through kinship and descent; belief in ancestral spiritual connection to country; and the claimants’ understandings of the nature of their rights and interests.
(d) The 2018 Joint Experts’ Report (2018 JER)
776 In addition to the individual experts’ reports mentioned above, several joint reports were prepared to reflect the agreed position of the anthropological experts following the convening of several experts’ conferences. The most comprehensive of those was the Joint Experts’ Report of August 2018 (Exh A39) which the CB applicant tendered as an exhibit. It was prepared to reflect the views of Professor Sutton, Mr Wood, Dr Mayo and Dr Pannell following the Conference of Experts held on 8 and 9 August 2018 in Brisbane. Similar conferences were held in April 2014, March 2018, and January 2021. It should be noted that no report was prepared following the latter. Despite its tender by the CB applicant, the relevance of the 2018 JER has been significantly affected by the numerous changes it subsequently made to its claim and by the emergence of the J#3 claim. Nonetheless, because some of its contents still appear in the CB applicant’s fifth FASOC, it is appropriate to briefly summarise those parts of it that may still retain some relevance.
777 The 2018 JER was structured by reference to 13 questions in respect of which each of the experts involved had provided his or her opinion.
778 The first question was whether there were “Aboriginal people in occupation of the claim area as at effective sovereignty who were united by common laws and customs that they acknowledged and observed”. Each of the experts responded “[y]es” to that question, with Dr Pannell and Mr Wood adding that “[t]hey were part of a regional society for the reasons [they had] identified in” their 2018 and 2016 reports, respectively.
779 The second question was “what were the traditional laws and customs about rights and interests in relation to land and waters, including in the claim area?” Despite the fact that the focus of this question was the relevant traditional laws and customs, the experts provided varying responses to it as follows:
780 The third question was whether the persons listed as apical ancestors for the CB claim “hold rights and interests in the claim are under the traditional laws and customs identified at question 2”. In summary, the experts agreed that “on the basis of assertion by the claim group and archival records, [the majority of those] apical ancestors held rights and interests in the claim area under the traditional laws and customs identified at question 2”. The “majority” qualification was inserted because all of the experts agreed that Annie Flourbag and Katy of Clermont did not hold such rights and interests. As well, Dr Mayo opined that Nellie Digaby was in the same category and Dr Pannell opined that, in addition, Maggie of Clermont, Momitja, Daisy Collins and Nellie Digaby were.
781 The fourth question enquired whether those apical ancestors who had held such rights and interests held them on a communal basis. Each of the experts agreed that they did.
782 The fifth question was whether the members of the claim group “constitute[d] a society (or part of a larger society) that is united in and by their acknowledgement and observance of traditional laws and customs, referred to in question 1”. The experts provided the following agreed statement in response to that question:
The claim group members constitute part of a wider society. The experts understand society to mean overlapping and interlocking networks of interaction and communication between people who share in common a normative system of laws and customs. Kinship underpins and informs relationships between the people who comprise that society. Surnamed family groups are a primary idiom for mutual recognition between claimants. This means that kinship and descent groups continue to constitute primary elements of the society. The claim group often refer to themselves and are referred to by other people as the “Clermont/Bilyanda” [Belyando] People. This is indicative of a unifying and country based concept/label that forms part of the claimants’ customary means of self-identification.
783 The sixth and subsequent questions were all directed to, or revolved around, the CB claim group as defined in the CB applicant’s amended Form 1 application which had been filed pursuant to the orders made on 14 July 2016 (see at [109] above). That definition was in the following terms:
The native title claim group is made up of families whose members identify as Wangan and Jagalingou, in accordance with traditional laws acknowledged and traditional customs observed by them. Wangan and Jagalingou are tribal names for groups traditionally associated with the lands centred around the town of Clermont in Central Queensland.
Since the current CB claim group is defined in substantially different terms the answer to those questions are irrelevant and no purpose will be served by setting them out.
(9) The J#3 applicant’s expert evidence
784 Mr Leo authored two reports both of which were tendered by the J#3 applicant. They were his 2011 report (Exh J12) and his 2012 report (Exh J13). As already mentioned, both of the reports were prepared for the purposes of the J#1 claim which resulted in the J#1 determination. Because of that fact, this summary of those reports can be brief. Furthermore, since his 2012 report included a summary of his 2011 report, it is only necessary to refer to the latter report. I will also provide a brief summary of the statement he made at the commencement of the expert witness session of the trial on 1 February 2020 in Brisbane. Unlike his two reports above, that statement and the other evidence he gave during that session was directed to the J#3 claim.
785 Mr Leo’s 2012 report was divided three sections. They addressed, in order: the “Identification of the Jangga Native Title Claim Group”; “the Continuity of Connection”; and the “Normative System of Traditional Law and Customs”.
786 As regards the “Identification of the Jangga Native Title Claim Group”, Mr Leo said that historical materials showed that the earliest European forays into the J#1 claim area occurred in the 1840s. He said further that the available ethnographic information also showed that a number of named Aboriginal groups occupied the J#1 claim area at effective sovereignty and that they were distinguished by the use of a burra or bura suffix. He claimed that the same material demonstrated the connection of the antecedents of the J#1 claim group to that area in the mid to late 1800s. In this respect, he referred to Tindale’s records relating to the Jangga #1 apical ancestors such as Donald and Charlie Tiers.
787 He opined that the Jangga people were an “enlarged bura grouping” (italics in original) associated with the country between “the Denham and Leichhardt Ranges … and the Great Dividing Range”. He opined that this conclusion was supported by linguistic data, by the works of Curr and by the statements made by J#1 claim group members. Furthermore, he opined that the Jangga people were a grouping of families forming part of a broader society called the Birri Gubba Society that observed traditional laws and customs relating to biological and adoptive descent from named antecedents who were connected with the J#1 claim area.
788 In the “Continuity of Connection” section of his report, Mr Leo discussed how “European settlement [had] fundamentally changed” the pre-sovereignty society for the J#1 claim area. Nonetheless, he opined that society still maintained its identity and the acknowledgement and observance of its traditional laws and customs. As such, he opined that the Jangga people had maintained a continuing connection to the J#1 claim area. He claimed that pastoral station work, as well as the residence of the McLennan descent group at Glen Eva Station, had allowed that connection to continue. In this respect, he listed 57 different locations “within or near” the J#1 claim area which he claimed provided evidence of that connection.
789 Finally, from the works of Curr, Muirhead, Howitt, Chatfield and Terrill he identified 10 traditional laws and customs of the Birri Gubba society the acknowledgement and observance of which, he claimed, had continued substantially uninterrupted. He claimed that they included rules relating to: membership; land ownership; kinship; totems; marriage; punishment; and religious beliefs.
790 In the “Normative System of Traditional Law and Customs” section of his report, Mr Leo referred to the 10 laws and customs identified above and provided a table summarising “how the Traditional Laws and Customs of the Pre-sovereignty Society … correlate to the extant Traditional Rights and Interests of the [J#1] [c]laim [g]roup … and to examples of contemporary activities by Jangga People” (italics in original). He opined that there were “four Traditional Rights and Interests” with respect to the lands and waters of the J#1 claim area which were “derived from the Pre-Sovereignty Society’s Traditional Laws and Customs and that [were] still observed” by the J#1 claim group. He said that they were the right to “[speak] for and make decisions about lands and waters”; the right to “[reside] upon and [access] lands and waters”; the right to [control] others access to lands and waters”; and the right to “[maintain] and [protect] significant areas” within it.
Oral Evidence
791 In the oral statement mentioned above, Mr Leo said that he concurred with Dr Clarke’s view with regard to the connection of Jangga people to the CB/J#3 claim area. He said that he had come to this conclusion based on the opinions he had formed with respect to the J#1 claim and “from what [he had] seen of all the expert evidence, and especially as honed, and thought about, and investigated … during the conferencing of … the six of [the] experts”. He added that he also thought that the CB claim group had “sufficient proof of native title” and connection to Alpha and to Clermont. He said that their claim “rhyme[d]” with his conception of the J#3 claim. He said that he considered the work of Muirhead to be the best source of ethnographic information regarding the CB/J#3 claim area. He further opined that an Alpha-based burra grouping could have existed. He discussed the demographic decline that had occurred in the late 1800s and how this event had brought about the coalescing and collectivisation of the Birri Gubba regional society. He claimed that it had also affected the antecedents of the CB and J#3 claim groups as well as other groups in respect of whom determinations of native title had already been made. He opined that different groups from the broader regional society had “their own application of their shared system of laws and customs” and discussed his opinions with respect to the extent of that society. Finally he claimed that the statements made by the members of the J#3 claim group, coupled with archival information, indicated their continuing connection to the CB/J#3 claim area.
792 Dr Clarke authored one report dated 24 November 2020, which was tendered by the J#3 applicant (Exh J14). He also provided an oral summary of his opinions at the commencement of the expert witness session of the trial on 1 February 2020 in Brisbane and gave other evidence during that session.
The 2020 report
793 In the “Executive Summary” in Chapter 7 of his report, Dr Clarke summarised his findings concerning the connection between the J#3 claim group and to the CB/J#3 claim area. That chapter was divided into three parts. The first contained his findings about the “Relevant Society within the Claim Area”. The second outlined his findings with respect to “Apical Ancestors’ and Jangga People’s Contemporary Connection to the Claim Area”. The third set out his “Concluding Remarks”.
794 First, with respect to the “Relevant Society within the Claim Area”, Dr Clarke opined that “the group holding estate rights to the [CB/J#3 claim area] [was] the Jangga [p]eople”. He stated that he based that finding on the ethnographic material complied by, among others, Curr and Howitt and on his rejection of Tindale’s mapping. He opined that this material evinced a system of laws and customs over an “extensive region which include[d] Jangga [c]ountry”. He opined that those rights were gained through membership of a bura group. With regard to his rejection of Tindale’s mapping, he claimed that Tindale’s “allocation of some of the recorded bura groups as ‘hordes’ into his purported ‘tribes,’ such as the I:lba and Mian, was highly speculative and was not supported by the available ethnographic evidence”. He added that: “This was Mr Leo’s finding … and having conducted my own work … I agree with it”.
795 Dr Clarke said that “the naming of the bura groups was flexible”. He also opined that there was evidence of a traditional law or custom whereby bura groups would, upon “[dying] out”, have their estates absorbed by other bura groups. He opined that this process had occurred in what he described as “Jangga [c]ountry”. As a result he opined that the Jangga people were a single estate-holding group with rights to the whole of the area constituting that country. He opined that the evidence of the J#3 claimants indicated that “the boundaries of the [J#3 claim area] came about through the earlier splitting up of a larger claim due to legal advice … on the basis of apparent Jangga boundaries according to the Tindale maps (1940, 1979), which have been shown by Mr Leo (2011) and by arguments within the current report to be deeply flawed”. He opined that “without the impediment for trying to account for Tindale’s boundaries” that claim area was logically part of “Jangga [c]ountry”.
796 He further opined that while the contemporary knowledge of the J#3 claim group’s ancestors, significant sites and mythological histories related to Jangga country as a whole, that knowledge also specifically related to the J#3 claim area. Finally in that part he claimed that the statements made by the members of the J#3 claim group showed that no “particular family [had] sole rights to a specific section of the [c]laim [a]rea”. He said that this reinforced his succession theory and indicated that the members of the J#3 claim group together held estate rights to the whole of Jangga country including the J#3 claim area.
797 Secondly, on the subject of “Apical Ancestors’ and Jangga People’s Contemporary Connection to the Claim Area”, Dr Clarke opined that most of the apical ancestors linked to the J#3 claim and to the J#1 determination were likely to have exercised traditional rights to lands and waters in a part of the J#3 claim area on the basis of “blood links and their affinal relationships to members of bura groups with country areas across the region”. He opined that this meant that the descendants of those antecedents possessed rights to the J#3 claim area. He based this opinion on archival and genealogical material relating to those apical ancestors and on his theory of succession mentioned above. He stated that this connection had been maintained through the observance of traditional laws and customs in the J#3 claim area occurring as a corollary to the employment of J#3 claim group members and their ancestors on pastoral stations in that area.
798 Thirdly and finally, in the “Concluding Remarks” part of his Executive Summary, Dr Clarke listed his “main findings” as follows:
* At sovereignty, rights to land in the Birri Gubba Regional Society were held primarily by the bura groups, who were comprised of a number of patriclans, and not solely by what Tindale imagined as the larger ‘tribes’ that were defined as groups of people who shared key attributes, such as a common language, and largely socialised as a unit. At sovereignty, the identity of each bura group would have been based on a combination of such things as the topographical/environmental distinctiveness of their estate, major sites within the estate, Creation Ancestor connections and even their form of speech (i.e. dialect).
* The boundaries separating the various claim areas within Jangga [c]ountry do not reflect the location of the bura groups, and actually cut through the estates. The Wakelbura was a group with an estate that included parts of the [CB/J#3] [c]laim [a]rea, [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea and the [J#2] [c]laim [a]rea. Similarly, the watershed for the Babingbura estate crosses the boundary between the [CB/J#3] [c]laim [a]rea and the [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea.
* Among the [a]pical [a]ncestors for the Jangga [p]eople, three of them (Pompey Earl, Albert Twist and Charlie Pinkipie) almost certainly held rights within the [CB/J#3] [c]laim [a]rea as members of the Wakelbura group. Through these three [a]pical [a]ncestors, most of the others probably held similar rights to the same country, either through descent or affinal connections. King Billy, as a member of the Munkibura group on the northern border of the [CB/J#3] [c]laim [a]rea, could possibly have held rights there through the marriage exchange system with the Wakelbura group. Similarly, Charlie Tiers and Dick Hegarty appear to have been members of a [sic] bura groups based in the [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea to the immediate north of the Babingbura estate in the [CB/J#3] [c]laim [a]rea and also possibly held rights to this area through marriage exchanges.
* From the 1860s a cultural process commenced which led to a large subset of bura groups from within the Birri Gubba Regional Society to coalesce into a single entity, which by the early-20th century had become the Jangga [p]eople. Two of [sic] bura groups found to be involved, as ‘allied tribes’, were the Wakelbura and Babingbura, who were both mapped by early ethnographers within the [CB/J#3] [c]laim [a]rea.
* Through the traditional process of bura group succession, the Jangga [p]eople absorbed the rights to land from a territory which today includes the [CB/J#3] [c]laim [a]rea, [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea and the [J#2] [c]laim [a]rea.
* Among the Jangga [p]eople are individuals who have proven intimate connections to land within the [CB/J#3] [c]laim [a]rea through their life histories and the possession of relevant knowledge that they have received from Jangga Elders and passed down through the generations.
Oral Evidence
799 In his oral summary mentioned earlier, Dr Clarke reiterated his opinions that the Jangga people were part of a regional society which included “all of the [CB] claim area and all of Jangga country”. He said that that area was subject to rapid depopulation in the late 1800s and was the site of particular violence. He said that he believed Muirhead was a very significant ethnographer due to the period of time during which he observed and wrote about the Aboriginal people of the area. He opined that “-barra” groups, as described by Muirhead, were the land holding groups in the J#3 claim area. He said he had reached the same conclusion as Dr Pannell that those groups formed a regional society known as “the Wakelbura and kindred tribes”. He also said that, while the apical ancestors for the J#3 claim had been chosen through a community selection process, their birth places were difficult to determine. He referred to the succession model discussed in his report and said that this model did not need to be relied upon with respect to the CB/J#3 claim area because apical ancestors “like Pompey Earl” can be inferred to be Wakelbura people, or to be of the Belyando tribe, or to be of the other -barra named groups which resided in the CB/J#3 claim area. Thus he opined that those apical ancestors could be “placed” within that area.
(10) The State’s expert evidence
800 The State tendered a number of expert reports authored by Dr Sandra Pannell. They were her 2018 report (Exh R23), her 2018 supplementary report (Exh R24), her 2018 further supplementary report (Exh R25) and her 2021 further supplementary report (Exh R26). As with all the other anthropological experts, Dr Pannell also provided a summary of her opinions at the commencement of the expert evidence session of the trial on 1 February 2020 and gave other evidence during that session.
The 2018 report
801 In the executive summary to her 2018 report, Dr Pannell summarised her opinions by reference to the following topics. First, concerning the “Identity and Nature of the Pre-Sovereignty Society”, she opined that that society was comprised of “at least eighteen named and localised groups”, which she described as -barra named groups. She concluded that the area covered by it extended as far west as Muttaburra, as far south as Blackall, as far north as the Cape River and east beyond the Drummond Range to the Clermont area.
802 Secondly, as to the traditional laws and customs of that society, based on “nineteenth-century written sources, pertaining to the claim area, and its surrounds”, she opined that each of the named barra groups was associated with a tract of country, membership of which was based on “classificatory patrifiliation” through which a person was “most likely born on the local group country of the father. A person’s primary connection to country, and to the pre-sovereignty society, was thus mediated by their membership in a named local group, and it was not mediated by their identification with a dialect or language name”. She further opined that the local groups were named “on the basis of a common noun referring to an animal or plant species, together with the suffix, -bara”. She added that “the early evidence suggests that the society was, for the most part, united by a common dialect”. She opined that “[c]hildren were … [called] after the names of animals, reptiles, personal peculiarities, and deformities”.
803 As to that society’s social rules, she opined that its member groups “acknowledged and observed a complex system of reciprocal, inter-group affinal exchanges”. Further, she opined that “kinship was not wholly predicted on genealogical links, but … [also] upon the idea of common totemic and section identities”. She said that included “acknowledged and observed ‘section totemism’” whereby “[i]ndividuals were permitted to hunt and consume the edible totemic species associated with their particular section class”. She said there were also “personal totems” for men “which they were forbidden to kill”.
804 She opined that the economic activities of the members of that pre-sovereignty society included the “seasonal exploitation of natural resources”, the exchange of “ornamental sea shells” and, within the context of ceremonies, “male members … exchanged gifts for services with their ritual partners”. She also opined that the members of that society performed “[m]ale initiation ceremonies”; that the “[m]en resolved disputes over women, and deaths attributed to sorcery, by armed combat in ritualized fights”; and that the society’s members “acknowledged a body of myths related to the carpet snake and the black-headed python (but not to the ‘rainbow snake’)”. She added that they also acknowledged and observed mortuary rituals and believed in sorcery and spirits.
805 Accordingly, she opined that the group holding traditional rights and interests in the CB claim area at sovereignty was the regionally based society, “comprised of the ‘Wakelbura and kindred tribes’”. She opined that those rights and interests included rights to exclusively possess, occupy use and enjoy the lands and waters concerned and the right to use the resources on that area and engage in ceremonies there.
806 However, she opined that the “Wakelbura and Kindred Tribes” society did not “maintain its identity and existence beyond the first decades of the twentieth-century”. She claimed that this was illustrated in the “clear, documented evidence of Aboriginal people being taken away from the claim area … and of others moving into the area”. She claimed it was also evidenced in the fact that Clermont became “a melting pot of Aboriginal people from different ‘tribes’” reflected in the “varied ethnic identities of the Aboriginal population of Clermont”. She drew these conclusions from the works of Tindale, Tennant-Kelly and Muirhead.
807 Dr Pannell therefore opined that the present day CB claim group did not observe or acknowledge the traditional laws and customs of the society that was present in the CB claim area at sovereignty. She further opined that it was “apparent from the expert and lay evidence, that, of the laws and customs identified by the claimants, their acknowledgement and observance of [them] is only partial, and sometimes inconsistent or contradictory, indicating that there isn’t a normative status to [them] acknowledged by the claimants”. She opined that while “broad similarities” between the traditional laws and customs and those of the claimants were evident in the lay and expert evidence, those similarities were too general in nature to overcome the “considerable discontinuities”. She also opined that the purported connection of the CB claim group’s apical ancestors to the CB claim area was dubious as there was “little evidence to establish that this association [was] in accordance with … traditional laws and customs”.
808 In any event, she opined that the CB claim group did not possess rights and interests in the CB claim area flowing from the acknowledgement and observance of a body of laws and customs and noted “there [was] also considerable variation among the claimants, regarding the identity and nature of the laws and customs”. As well, she opined that the terms “Wangan” and “Jagalingou” did not denote one or more Aboriginal groups and as such it was “not possible to infer anything about” their nature, composition or laws and customs.
809 Dr Pannell disagreed with Mr Wood’s opinions that the people of the CB claim area were part of three Maric dialect groupings relating to the “Wirdi” or “Wirri” groups. She said that when reference was made to the works of Birdsell, Tsunoda, Holmer, Winterbotham, Mr Gordon Pullar, Tennant-Kelly and Tindale, it was clear that the individuals identified as Widi or Wiri “were not ‘native’ to the [CB] claim area”. She also disagreed with the notion that the “classical” land-holding groups across Aboriginal Australia could be adopted and applied to the CB claim area.
810 Finally, she opined that, in their affidavits, the CB applicant’s lay witnesses primarily identified ancestral association to the areas around Clermont and that they did “not uniformly and collectively identify themselves as ‘Wangan and Jagalingou’”. Furthermore, she claimed that none of them “identified with the Maric dialects … which contemporary linguists associate with the pre-sovereignty society” and nor did they uniformly “acknowledge and observe the same principles of claim group membership” identified by Mr Wood in his 2016 report.
811 Dr Pannell’s 2018 supplementary report was directed to Mr Wood’s opinions as contained in the 2018 JER.
812 She commenced by dealing with Mr Wood’s statement in that report that “Wangan has been a loose descriptor employed by one of Tindale’s 1938 informants to mean people of the Clermont District”. She claimed that this statement was incorrect because Tindale’s materials did not reveal any indication that the term was used as Mr Wood had suggested. She then opined that certain apical ancestors of the CB claim group, namely Jimmy and Annie Flourbag, were associated with other claims and bore no credible connection to the CB claim area, or to the pre-sovereignty society of the “Wakelbura and kindred tribes”. Thus, she opined, they could not be considered to be apical ancestors for the Wangan and Jagalingou claim group. Finally, she clarified a statement made in the Joint Experts Report prepared following the March 2018 Conference of Experts. As that Joint Experts Report was superseded by the 2018 JER outlined above (see at [776]), it is not necessary to detail that clarification.
The 2018 further supplementary report
813 Dr Pannell’s 2018 further supplementary expert report was intended to provide a “detailed review” of the 2018 report of Mr Wood and the 2018 report of Professor Sutton. She particularly focused on the subject of patriclans and whether there was a consensus among anthropologists concerning pre-sovereignty Aboriginal organisation.
814 In the “Conclusion” section to that report, she claimed that both authors did “not accurately report the findings and opinions presented in [her] 2018 report”. She also claimed that Mr Wood “repeatedly and inaccurately report[ed] secondary source material” and made unsubstantiated statements concerning her report. As well, she claimed that both authors had disregarded significant evidentiary issues including: the contradictory evidence in lay witness affidavits about identification with the term “Wangan and Jagalingou”, or with Wirdi, or with the Wiri language; the lack of evidence concerning the CB claim group’s apical ancestors’ connection with the CB claim area; that key historical sources such as Tindale, Tennant-Kelly and Holmer provided evidence that many others beyond the claim group had connections to the CB claim area; and that Mr Wood had not sufficiently investigated the acknowledgement or observance of traditional laws and customs as disclosed by nineteenth century ethnographic materials.
The 2021 further supplementary report
815 In her 2021 further supplementary expert report, Dr Pannell commenced by setting out a brief history of the CB claim and the changes that had been made to it by the CB applicant from time to time concerning the description of the traditional laws and customs of the CB claim group. She conducted that exercise because she claimed that those changes were so significant that they affected the opinions that she had expressed in her previous three reports. She then provided the following dot point summary of the changes that had occurred as at the date of that report:
• Wangan and Jagalingou are tribal names for the two groups traditionally associated with the territory around Clermont (2004, 2015, 2016);
• The Wangan and Jagalingou tribally-named groups are comprised of ‘families’, whose members identify as either Wangan or as Jagalingou, and whose identified apical ancestors are also identified as either Wangan or Jagalingou (2004);
• Wangan and Jagalingou are tribal names, which, together with the Mian group, depict the three traditional land-holding groups associated with the claim area (2009);
• The Wangan and Jagalingou land-holding groups, but not the Mian group, are comprised of bara-named ‘subgroups’ (2009);
• The Wangan and Jagalingou tribally-named groups are comprised of ‘families’, whose members identify as both Wangan and Jagalingou, and whose named apical ancestors are identified as such (2015, 2016), and thus contrary to the assertions in the original 2004 application, the claimants and their identified apical ancestors are not differentiated as Wangan or as Jagalingou people;
• Membership in the Wangan and Jagalingou group is based on cognatic descent and also on adoption (2004, 2015, 2016);
• The descendants of the six identified Wangan ancestors constituted separate descent groups, as did the descendants of the two identified Jagalingou ancestors (2004);
• In the 2015 and 2016 Form 1 amended claimant applications, the Wangan and Jagalinou[sic]-identifying descendants of the 14 listed [apical ancestors]/apical sets do not constitute separate descent groups;
• The claimants are currently said to be members of “one or more family or descent groups”, whereas in the [ASOC] they were identified as being members of just “one or more of the descent groups” comprising the claim group;
• In 2019, the holding of rights was based upon a “broad form of descent reckoning and includes a degree of optation” ([second FASOC]: 9d). This notion was adopted in the [FASOC] ([FASOC:] 24B (2)), and remains so ([fourth FASOC]: 19(2)), whereas the [ASOC] alleged that the holding of rights was based upon ‘cognatic descent’ and ‘adoption’ ([ASOC]: 7);
• Since October 2020, the group formerly identified with the collective ethnonym, ‘Wangan and Jagalingou [p]eople’, are stated not to have a collective name for themselves (even though Mr Wood [see at [716] above] and Professor Sutton [see at [756] above] were of the view that the claimants’ ancestors were ‘Wirdi’ people, and that the [CB] claim area was ‘Wirdi country’). Rather, they are now alleged to refer to themselves, and they are stated to be referred to by others, as ‘Clermont/Bilyanda People’, a toponymic label said to be a “customary means of self-identification” (in section 2 I discuss the extent to which, if at all, the [CB applicant’s] lay witness evidence provides support for the claims made in relation to the identified collective noun, ‘Clermont/Bilyanda People’);
• In the period from February 2020, and up until October 2020, and as stated in the [third FASOC] (para. 9A(c)]), membership in the group identified as the ‘Clermont/Bilyanda People’ was “based on descent, and on a person identifying with the country of the claim area, and being accepted by others as being of and from the country of the claim area”;
• Currently, as stated in the [fourth FASOC] (para. 8), membership in the group, identified as the ‘Clermont/Bilyanda People’, is based upon being a descendant of one or more of the named ‘apical ancestors’ and/or ‘apical sets’, and/or upon being a descendant of “the children of the union of Annie Flourbag and Jimmy Flourbag”; and,
• Contrary to the alleged basis of the current claimants’ rights and interests in the claim area, which are stated to be based upon the ideas of ‘communal property’, ‘inalienability’, and on ‘filiation and descent’ as the ‘entry point’ to membership of the rights holding group, in the [fourth FASOC] the named apical ancestors of the ‘Clermont/Bilyanda People’ are stated to have held rights and interests in the claim area (at the time of effective sovereignty and before this time), on the alleged basis of patrilineal descent from an antecedent holder of such rights, in accordance with their traditional laws and customs ([fourth FASOC]:16(2)).
816 Because of these changes, Dr Pannell then proceeded to modify a number of the opinions that she had expressed in her earlier reports. First, she clarified the notion of an “underlying title” as a “‘wider regional social and cultural system’, or as a regionally-based body of law and custom” to which she referred in her 2018 report. She said that this was the same as the “underlying title” discussed by Professor Sutton in his 2003 work Native Title in Australia: An Ethnographic Perspective (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press). She said that in that publication, Professor Sutton:
[S]peaks of an underlying title in the case of Aboriginal customary law as consisting of “the cultural and jural constitution of a particular area of land” (loc. cit.). In other words, the ‘underlying title’ should not simply be understood as the regional aggregation of localised rights and interests. In Professor Sutton’s usage, the ‘underlying title is a “wider regional social and cultural system”, founded upon Aboriginal religious beliefs, expressed as the ‘Dreaming’ or as ‘Aboriginal Law’, and a “system of traditional land relationships” (Sutton 2003:118).
817 Next, Dr Pannell opined that the claim group membership status of Priscilla Gyemore and, by extension, the status of Jimmy Flourbag as an apical ancestor, was ambiguous. She opined that this was due, among other things, to a lack of evidence regarding the relationship of Jimmy Flourbag to her ancestor Lizzie. She further opined that “the affidavits of Lesley Williams and Tammy Williams [did] not provide any further information as to the nature of the relationship … between Jimmy Flourbag and Lizzie Grey”.
818 She then referred to the two conferences of experts that took place in 2018 and the joint reports that arose from those conferences. First, she confirmed that the opinions expressed in those reports did not supersede those in her earlier reports. Secondly, she opined that the CB claim group was not united by their acknowledgement and observance of traditional laws and customs because the CB lay witnesses demonstrated little or no shared understanding of their laws and customs. For example, she claimed that the views of the CB lay witnesses with respect to totems were “not shared in common among the claimants and thus they do not have a normative value among these witnesses”. She added that she thought it was “evident from [their testimony that] there is not a shared understanding of what are the laws and customs relating to the acquisition and transmission of totems”. Further, she opined that this evidence demonstrated that the witnesses were “not acknowledging and observing ‘shared and common laws and customs’” with regard to birthing trees. More broadly, she claimed that they “readily concede[d] that … they do not acknowledge and observe a raft of laws and customs”. In this respect, she noted that “the laws and customs identified by the experts [in the Joint Experts Reports] as being those currently acknowledged and observed by the [CB claim group] are not the same as those identified by Mr Wood in his 2016 expert report”.
819 Furthermore, she noted that some of those witnesses had stated “that they had only become aware of the biographical details of the claim group’s antecedents … through conducting their own research and obtaining” archival or anthropological documents. As well, she opined that that evidence demonstrated that “the [CB] claimants [did] not often or commonly identify themselves as ‘Clermont/Bilyanda People’” and that the terms they did use to identify themselves and each other were inconsistent.
820 Dr Pannell also claimed that Mr Wood and Mr Leo had been involved in another native title claim where they had agreed that the term “Wiri”, or its other forms, referred to both a language identity and was the name of two non-contiguous land-owning groups which were separated by another Aboriginal group that spoke a different language to Wiri and belonged to a different society. She opined that this was an “ethnographically unprecedented” theory and that it conflicted with Tindale’s findings. She also opined that the Aboriginal language, Gangulu, was spoken in the CB claim area and that it was “in all probability” spoken by certain burra named groups who came to acknowledge the laws and customs of the “Wakelbura and kindred tribes” society. Accordingly, she opined that Gangulu speaking people were probably traditionally associated with Clermont.
821 Dr Pannell also discussed the status of the names “Wangan” and “Jagalingou” and opined that the lay witnesses had attributed greater significance to those terms than as mere labels for the Wangan and Jagalingou/CB claim. She claimed that those terms were used as contemporary terms of identity and were “‘country based’ concepts … and not just … terms of self-identity, which they use to define the claim area in its entirety, to identify various places within the claim area, to characterize certain totems, and which they also use to identify people from the claim area … or specifically from places within the claim area”.
822 She discussed the characterisation of the CB claim group’s rights and interests in the context of the CB lay witnesses’ evidence and said that she no longer considered the concept of communal rights to be a “critical principle” of the present laws and customs of the CB claim group, nor did she believe that inalienability was a critical principle. She based her opinion concerning communal rights on the fact that the lay CB witnesses were “not united in their acknowledgement and observance of a common body of law and custom”. She said that “on the basis of Norman Johnson’s evidence, at least, it would appear that the rights and interests of Wiri people … in Wiri-identified country are different in character, sometimes communal, other times individual, depending upon which Wiri-linked native title claim a person is included in”. She further opined that because the CB claim group “was based on a manufactured and non-traditional identity” and because the “claim group members [were] not united by a single term of identity” which had its origins in traditional laws and customs, the assertion by the claimants “of communal ownership of rights and interests in the entirety of the claim area does not arise from the acknowledgement and observance of traditional laws and customs”. With respect to inalienability, she opined that “when members of the claim group voted to remove six of the apical ancestors from the claim group description … they alienated the rights of the descendants of those apical ancestors”. She added that both the CB and J#3 lay witnesses’ evidence provided for this proposition.
823 Dr Pannell also discussed various aspects of the reports that Mr Leo and Dr Clarke had prepared for the J#1 and J#3 claims respectively. First, she opined that the Birri Gubba society described by Dr Clarke and Mr Leo was not the pre-sovereignty society that occupied the CB/J#3 claim area. Secondly, however, she agreed with those experts in relation to the number and geographical areas of the -barra named groups that occupied the CB/J#3 claim area.
824 Thirdly, she claimed that neither expert had identified any evidence which showed that the “antecedents of the [J#3 claim group] … or the antecedents of any of the … apical ancestors” were related to any of the members of the -barra named groups in the CB/J#3 claim area.
825 Fourthly, she pointed to her review of the linguistic material relating to the Biri language, including the Jangga dialect, and opined that the term “Jangga” was learned by members of the J#3 claim group from materials authored by Tindale.
826 Fifthly, she said that Dr Clarke’s conclusion that “[s]uccession took place regardless of the proximity of the country involved” was “not supported by the anthropological evidence”. On that aspect, she observed that: “If, as Dr Clarke suggested, it was not necessary for members of the group succeeding to the lands and waters of another group to actually live on that land, then the question arises as to how one is able to discern that succession has occurred and by whom”. She also disputed Mr Leo’s and Dr Clarke’s models of “wholesale” succession. She opined that the “ethnographic evidence establishes that there were at least four related processes of group dynamics operating at the time of effective sovereignty and after”.
827 Sixthly, she opined that there were multiple ethnographic and evidentiary problems relating to the model whereby the -barra named group had transformed as proposed by Mr Leo and Dr Clarke.
828 Seventhly, she opined that there existed a number of difficulties in relation to the Jangga apical ancestors who bore the name “Tiers”. In this respect, she relied on Tindale’s genealogies as well as several lay witnesses’ statements and documentary evidence. Specifically, she claimed that “Charlie Tiers, and his descendants, [did] not have an ancestral connection to Glen Eva Station” and that Mick Havilah and Mick Cotherstone were two different people as evidenced by contemporary archival records. On this aspect, she therefore disagreed with Mr Leo’s views and agreed with those of Dr Mayo, who had “presented” those archival records and reached the same conclusion that Mick Havilah and Mick Cotherstone were not the same person.
829 Eighthly, relying on the linguistic research conducted by Mr Nils Holmer and biographical information relating to the Jangga antecedents, she disagreed with Mr Leo and Dr Clarke with respect to their opinions that “the rights of bura groups at sovereignty have been transferred to Jangga [p]eople during a process of succession which was documented from the 1860s onwards” (italics in original). In this respect, she claimed that it was unclear who could be described as a “Jangga person” or who had connection to “Jangga country” and as such the opinions of Dr Clarke and Mr Leo were unsupported:
523. To conclude this sub-section, as evident from Dr Clarke’s 2019 expert report, in presenting an elaboration of Mr Leo’s model of local organization transformation, he has chosen to downplay or ignore the overwhelming body of historical, anthropological and linguistic evidence, which establishes that: (i) not one of the twelve individuals identified as ‘Jangga’ apical ancestors in the Jangga People #2 and #3 claimant applications, has a recorded birth connection to either the Jangga #2 or the Jangga #3 claim areas; (ii) in the archival record, a number of the nominated Jangga apical ancestors, and their immediate descendants (for example, Mick Havilah, Johnny Havilah, Charlie Tiers, Dick Cook, Lilly Cook, Charlie Pinkipie, Mick Cotherstone, Donald Tiers, Maude Tiers, Alice Tiers, Aleck Tiers, and Jack Tiers, to name just a few of these individuals), are linked, by birth to, and/or are said to be “a native of”, places located to the east of the Jangga native title determination area, including Nebo, Strathmore, Strathdee, Byerwen Station, Collinsville, Bowen, Ravenswood, and Birralee Station; (iii) following on from this previous fact, most of the immediate descendants of the Jangga apical ancestors, and their offspring, do not have a history of being born, raised, and/or living on the Jangga #1 native title determination, and they certainly do not have a history of being born, raised, and living on the Jangga #2 and #3 claim areas (as exemplified by the biographical details pertaining to Donald Tiers, and his nine children, and their descendants); (iv) several of the immediate descendants of the nominated Jangga apical ancestors are identified in the literature as Biri speakers and/or as Biri people, and, in one instance, both of the parents of one of these individuals were also identified as ‘Birri’, and/or they are identified as members of the ‘Widi tribe’; (v) Following on from the previous finding, a number of the Jangga #2 and #3 claimants do not have a history of identifying themselves and their antecedents as Jangga. Rather, they self-identify as ‘Birri Gubba People’, and/or they identified their parents as either ‘Birri Gubba people’, as speaking ‘Biri Gubba’, or as ‘Biri’ people, and not as Jangga people; (vi) Tindale and Tennant Kelly’s research, collectively pertaining to the many thousands of Aboriginal people resident at Mona Mona, Palm Island, Woorabinda, and Cherbourg in the mid to late 1930s, points to the existence of only one unambiguously-identified Janga person at that time, and that person was already dead by 1938; (vii) leaving aside the references to bara-named groups, the lands and water comprising the Jangga #2 and the Jangga #3 claim areas are variously identified in the twentieth-century literature with named Aboriginal groups, other than Jangga, including ‘Yilba/I:lba’, ‘Iniŋai’, ‘Kabila’, ‘Jambi:na’, and ‘Mian’, as well as with the labels, ‘Wangan’ and ‘Jagalinu’; (viii) other Aboriginal people, other than the identified Jangga apical ancestors/apical sets, have been documented as having an ancestral connection to the Jangga #2 claim area; and, (ix) other Aboriginal people, including ‘Bidjara’ and ‘Wierdi People’, have made a native title claim to the Jangga #3 claim area.
524. In light of the findings and facts presented in the previous paragraphs, it is not apparent to me what makes a person a ‘Jangga person’, who has a connection, in accordance with traditional laws and customs, to lands and waters, identified in the anthropological and linguistic literature as ‘Jangga’ country. Indeed, given the recorded nineteenth and early twentieth century association of many of the Jangga apical ancestors, and their descendants, with places located to the east of the Jangga native title determination area, places such as Nebo, Strathmore, Strathdee, Byerwen Station, Collinsville, Bowen, Ravenswood, and Birralee Station, the question naturally arises as to why the Aboriginal people who comprised the native title claim group in Jangga #1 did not lodge a native title claim to these areas, and not to an area based upon Tindale’s 1974 depiction of the territory of the ‘Jangga tribe’.
830 Ninthly, she opined that the J#3 claim group did not observe laws and customs evincing a “religious relationship to their traditional lands and waters”. In this respect, she pointed to what she claimed were conflicting accounts in the lay Aboriginal witnesses’ evidence with regard to spirits, their feats of creation and their locations.
831 Finally, in a section of her report entitled “Concluding Comments”, she opined that “it is not evident from Dr Clarke’s … reports as to what criteria of law and custom he has applied to determine whether a person is Jangga or not, apart from simply and uncritically relying upon the definition of Jangga [p]eople in the [J#1 determination]”. On this aspect, she claimed that the members of the Jangga claim group had a history of not identifying as Jangga and that “ten of the twelve so-called ‘Jangga apical ancestors’ did not have a recorded birth and/or early childhood connection with any of the country comprising” the J#3 claim area. Further still, she cited the works of Dr Skyring and Pullar where they contradicted Dr Clarke’s opinions concerning the Jangga people living in the J#3 claim area.
832 In the last section of her report, Dr Pannell reviewed the 2020 reports of Dr Mayo, Mr Wood and Professor Sutton. In that review, she disagreed with Mr Wood’s opinion that there was now an improper emphasis on drawing lists of apical ancestors from archival sources. She opined that archival sources, when supported by other evidence, were highly reliable and that “Mr Wood’s comments about the problems of privileging the written record over Aboriginal oral accounts raises some questions about the status and weight accorded to not only his own findings, but also to those of Dr Mayo”. This was so, she claimed, because Dr Mayo’s reports were “solely based on the written records problematised in Mr Wood’s November 2020 report”. Further, she pointed out that Mr Wood had declared that certain records both he and Dr Mayo had relied upon were “actually quite unreliable”. In this respect, she claimed that Mr Wood “himself does not appear to place much weight on” Aboriginal oral accounts.
833 She further opined that Mr Wood, Dr Mayo and Professor Sutton expressed similar, flawed views about the acquisition of rights by genealogical ancestry. That was so, she opined, because that model of rights acquisition “doesn’t set out the means by which the antecedent in question initially acquired the bundle of rights supposedly inherited by subsequent generations”. She claimed that the proponents of this model did not “establish what are the laws and customs by which the antecedent holder of rights is connected” to the CB claim area. She also opined that there was little information about where the apical ancestors of the CB claim group were born, nor was there much evidence that the CB lay witnesses were aware of that information. As such, she claimed it “is not clear from the actual evidence … what kind of place-based association or connection is both necessary and sufficient in order to generate the rights required by ‘genealogical ancestry’”. She opined that such a system was not traditional in nature because the “original ancestral connection to the land in question [has been] converted into an object of memory which is somehow handed down as an inheritable attribute”.
834 Finally, Dr Pannell also raised some special concerns with particular parts of Mr Wood’s and Professor Sutton’s reports. For instance, with respect to Professor Sutton’s 2020 report, she claimed that his opinion that the CB claim group was a “legal/bureaucratic entity” meant that it did not have its origins in traditional laws and customs. Further, she opined that Professor Sutton’s model of cognatic descent groups was vague and that his views regarding membership of those groups conflicted with the evidence of the CB lay witnesses themselves. She further opined that his opinion that Alice or Nancy Barnes should have replaced Momitja as an apical ancestor were confused and did not take into account the impact of this change. As well, she opined that his word lists were “a very selective comparison of the available linguistic sources” and did not take into account other available linguistic information. Finally, she cast doubt on the evidence he relied on to link Katy of Clermont and Hedley Malone to the CB claim group.
Oral evidence
835 In providing an oral summary of her opinions at the commencement of the expert evidence session of the trial, Dr Pannell began by referring to the history of the claim area that emerged from the written records summarised by Dr Skyring in her report. She noted that, after the arrival of European settlers from the mid-1850s, the claim area witnessed “widespread frontier violence” and the “dispossession of local Aboriginal people”. She claimed that the result of these events was that by “1886 and even earlier, there were Aboriginal people working on [p]astoral stations in the claim area who originated from areas far afield than the claim area”.
836 Dr Pannell then referred to the period of forced removals of Aboriginal people from the claim area “starting around the turn of the 20th century and continuing for a number of decades”. In particular, she noted that during that period “there were at least 70 indigenous people removed from the claim area and its immediate surrounds, including the town of Jericho”. Dr Pannell then noted two aspects of the photographs that the Clermont-based photographer, Pullar, had taken of the Aboriginal residents of the camps around Clermont in the period 1916 to 1928. First, she noted that the subjects of that photography were “comprised of people who did not originate from the claim area”. Secondly, and in contrast, she noted that “none of the [CB claim group’s] apical ancestors feature in [those] photographs”.
837 Dr Pannell referred next to the reports prepared by ethnographers such as Curr, Howitt and Muirhead, noting that the latter had provided “a great deal of credible information about the laws and customs of Aboriginal people occupying the claim area in the period post contact and up until the first couple of years of the 20th century”. She contrasted this material with the dearth of research conducted in the claim area since that time. In this respect, she noted that, apart from Mr Wood’s relatively recent research, “no on ground research [has been] conducted as to the laws and customs of the Aboriginal people of this area”.
838 Thereafter Dr Pannell referred to the research conducted in the mid to late 1930s by the “trained anthropologists” Tennant-Kelly and Tindale at places like Cherbourg and Woorabinda among people who had been removed from the claim area to those places. She noted three relevant features of that research. First, that it revealed that “at least 16 different tribal names [were linked to the claim area] and that nine different tribal names were linked to Clermont”. Secondly, that the “Wiri people, whose ancestral country lies much further to the east, had by the early 1880s, moved west and some of them had been born at places like Logan Downs and Grosvenor Downs, and even at Clermont”. Thirdly, she noted that that research also indicated that “Bidjara People from the Upper Maranoa River had moved into the lower parts of the claim area by as early as 1881”. In this respect, she noted that Gavan Breen’s research with Bidjara speakers in the 1970s was based in part on a number of “senior Bidjara informants [who] were living in Clermont and at Blair Athol at that particular time”.
839 Dr Pannell then drew attention to what she referred to as “the chequered native title history of this area”. In that respect, she noted that, including the present two claims, there had been at least seven claims filed in respect of the claim area. She said they included “the original 2004 Wangan and Jagalingou claim, the 2005 combined Wangan and Jagalingou and Kangalou [sic – Kangoulu] People (No 2) claim, a Bidjara claim … the 2014 Wierdi People of the Wribpid Nation claim [and] the 2019 [CB#2] claim”.
840 Next, Dr Pannell turned to what she referred to as the “issue of unity”. On that issue, she queried whether either the CB or J#3 claim groups could “be regarded as being united in terms of their having a common group identity, common law and customs, and a common understanding of who belongs to the group and on what basis”. She contrasted this with a group that “is nothing more than the sum of its individual members”.
841 Finally Dr Pannell referred to the division of opinion between Dr Clarke, Mr Leo and herself on the one hand, and Professor Sutton, Dr Mayo and Mr Wood on the other, as to whether the local rights holding groups in the claim area at sovereignty were patriclans or the burra named groups. In this respect, she particularly noted that the latter had been identified by “the likes of Muirhead and other of E.M. Curr’s corresponden[ts]”. As well, Dr Pannell pointed to the tension that existed between the CB applicant’s claim to “communal ownership to an area of more than 30,000 square kilometres” on the one hand, and on the other hand, the fact that the individual CB lay witnesses claimed that they had gained their rights “not from membership in [the claim] group per se, but from individual antecedent rights holders”.
(11) General review of the lay witnesses’ evidence in both claims
842 It is convenient at this point to make some general observations and findings with respect to the lay and expert evidence summarised above. Any specific findings relating to particular issues will be made when I come to consider those issues later in these reasons. Dealing, first, with the lay witnesses’ evidence, it is apt to record a number of things at the outset. First, that evidence is “of the highest importance” (see at [196] above). It is intended to disclose the intergenerationally transmitted knowledge about traditional laws and customs or that “which has been passed from generation to generation of a society, usually by word of mouth and common practice” (see Yorta Yorta HC at [46] and the other citations and quotation at [196] above). Secondly, a primary purpose of that evidence is to provide an evidentiary foundation from which inferences may be drawn concerning the traditional nature of the laws and customs the acknowledgement and observance of which by the members of the CB claim group gives rise to rights and interests in the lands and waters of the claim area (see the discussion about such inferences at [177]-[194] above). Thirdly, the word “traditional” is essentially concerned with the age and origins of the laws and customs concerned (see at [144] above).
843 Fourthly, putting aside the issue concerning the Wangan and Jagalingou name, which affects some of the CB applicant’s lay witnesses and to which I will come later, I consider that all the lay witnesses who gave evidence at the trial generally did their best to give their evidence truthfully and to the best of their ability. This is not to ignore that some of those witnesses were articulate and provided detailed answers to the questions they were asked, while others were vague and ambiguous in their responses. It is also not to ignore that, in their oral evidence, some of the witnesses contradicted what they had said in their affidavits. However, since those contradictions were not, in my view, significant enough to affect the general conclusion I have reached above, it is unnecessary to elaborate on them. Nonetheless, the general truthfulness of this evidence does not overcome the fundamental deficiencies in it to which I will now turn.
844 I turn, first, to the evidence of the CB applicant’s lay witnesses. My overall impression of that evidence is that it was generally recent in origin, inconsistent and lacking in detail on the critical elements. That is to say, it did not, in my view, reveal the age and origins of the CB claim group’s “traditional” laws and customs. Nor did it provide a body of intergenerationally transmitted knowledge from which inferences could properly be drawn about the continuing existence and vitality of a normative system of laws and customs from which rights and interests in the claim area may have been derived.
845 As for the lack of detail in that evidence, I agree generally with Dr Pannell’s observations (see at [807] and [818] above). The evidence concerning matters of traditional laws and customs such as totems, the skin and moiety systems and the rules relating to trespass, in my view, was inconsistent and/or vague. So, too, was the evidence about critical matters relating to the claim area itself, such as its boundaries or the location and significance of any important sites within it and the myths or stories relating to those sites. In this respect, Mr Wood’s observations in his 2017 supplementary report are pertinent. He said:
What persists are fragments of mythology, with some sites still known close to centres of Aboriginal population like Cherbourg. In the claim area there was no surviving totemic site knowledge that I could document apart from general references to Mundagarra’s (Rainbow Serpent) creation of the rivers, every Aboriginal country in Maric Queensland having its own local Mundagarra.
See also his observations summarised at [732]-[733] above.
846 This lack of familiarity with the traditional laws and customs of the CB claim group coincided with a lack of physical involvement with the claim area and the claim group itself. With the exception of Mr Kelvin Dunrobin and Mr Cyril Fisher, who said that they had lived in Clermont for a period of time and therefore on the claim area, none of the other witnesses has ever lived there. Furthermore, while all of the witnesses claimed that they had visited that area from time to time, in most cases those visits were relatively recent. That is, in the past 10 to 15 years. Similarly, the active involvement of most of the witnesses with the CB claim itself was relatively recent. In many cases, that involvement dated back less than 10 years. In this respect, it is also worth noting that the CB claim itself was originally the initiative of a Gurang Land Council lawyer, Mr Bruce Stedman, and not any of the original claim group members such as Mr Patrick Malone (see at [84] above).
847 I also agree generally with Dr Pannell that this evidence did not demonstrate a common or united position about important matters concerning the CB claim group’s traditional laws and customs such as its membership rules and who were entitled to be members of that group (see at [822] and [840] above). I will return to this matter later in these reasons.
848 As for the recent origins of this evidence, that is best exemplified by Mr Kelvin Dunrobin, who frankly acknowledged that he was still in the process of learning about the laws and customs of the CB claim group (see at [341] above). I gained a similar impression with respect to the evidence of many of the other witnesses. This feature of the evidence resonates with the observations that Professor Sutton made during his oral evidence that the members of the claim group were “struggling … to get back what was there” (see at [984] below).
849 As for the failure of the evidence to provide a satisfactory foundation for the drawing of inferences, the following matters are pertinent. First, about a half of the witnesses relied upon knowledge provided to them by their immediate prior generation. That is, their living or deceased parents, uncles or aunts. In the remainder, their sources of knowledge extended back to the generation prior to that, namely to their grandparents or great-uncles or great-aunts. Secondly, the lifespan of the 16 witnesses ranged from approximately 80 years (Ms Lester Barnard) to approximately 35 years (Mr Coedie McAvoy). Apart from Ms Barnard, the three eldest witnesses who gave oral evidence were Ms Ada Simpson aged 79, Ms Lesley Williams aged 75 and Mr Patrick Malone aged 70.
850 Those four witnesses variously referred to events involving their grandparents in the early 20th century. Ms Lester Barnard spoke of her grandmother, Granny Daisy, who was said to have been born in 1891 at Frankfield Station and who did not “leave her country until … well into her twenties” when she went to live in Proserpine. Ms Ada Simpson spoke of her grandmother’s sister, Granny Ada, who she described as having been in Clermont during the 1917 flood and who eventually resided in Cherbourg. Ms Lesley Williams spoke of her grandmother, Granny Lizzie, who was said to be the child of the union of Annie and Jimmy Flourbag and who was removed to Cherbourg in 1936. Finally, Mr Malone spoke of his grandmother’s sister, Nana Maud Phillips/McAvoy, who he said was removed from Clermont with her mother and father in 1914, when she was approximately 12 years old.
851 It follows that the recalled experience of the prior generation of those four older witnesses dated back to the first decade of the 20th century. That in turn means that inferences are necessary to bridge the intervening period of approximately 50 years, or two generations, between that decade and the decade in which effective sovereignty occurred in the mid-1850s. In addition to this temporal factor, those inferences need to confront the events that occurred in the claim area in that intervening period, as revealed by the evidence of Dr Skyring and Dr Pannell, among others (see at [42]-[66] and [835]-[836] above respectively).
852 First, from about the 1860s, there was a significant decline in the Aboriginal population of the area through frontier violence and introduced disease, the former particularly affecting its male population. Next, during the last few decades of the 19th century, there was the resultant migration both within the claim area and from without. The former caused people to seek refuge on those pastoral properties within the claim area that would “let them in” and also to seek refuge around townships such as Clermont. The latter involved an influx of Aboriginal people from elsewhere seeking work on the same pastoral properties. Finally, there were the widespread removals of Aboriginal people from the claim area under the Protection Act regime commencing from early in the 20th century.
853 These events had an immense impact on the cultural and social coherence of the Aboriginal people who lived in the claim area. For example, Dr Pannell said in her evidence that, as a result of them, Clermont and its surrounds became a “melting pot of … different ‘tribes’” of Aboriginal people which resulted in “at least 16 different tribal names [being linked to the claim area] and that nine different tribal names” were linked to Clermont among the people removed to Cherbourg and Woorabinda respectively (see at [806] and [838] above).
854 Having regard to the period of time concerned and the events that occurred during it as summarised above, I do not consider that the CB applicant’s lay witnesses’ evidence relating to their intergenerationally transmitted knowledge was remotely sufficient to provide a satisfactory evidentiary foundation from which inferences could be drawn that the ancestors of the CB claim group continued to acknowledge and observe the requisite normative system of laws and customs since effective sovereignty.
855 There is, in addition, a number of other features of the CB applicant’s lay witnesses’ evidence that underscores its unsatisfactory nature. First, there was a number of persons who would have been expected to give evidence for the CB applicant and whose absence as a witness has not been explained. They included the three members of the current CB applicant who did not give evidence: Ms Lyndell Turbane, Mr Gregory Dunrobin and Ms Ida Bligh. They also included those persons who made affidavits that were filed in support of the CB claim but who were not called as witnesses: Ms Gwendoline Fisher, Ms Murrawah Johnson and Mr Marshall Saunders. I draw the inference that the evidence of all of these persons would not have assisted the CB claim. This inference is particularly telling in respect of the former group who obviously hold important positions within the CB claim group. Furthermore, to the extent that Mr Wood, Professor Sutton or Dr Mayo relied on any of the affidavits made by the latter group to form their opinions, the weight of those opinions will be reduced accordingly. I will return to this matter later.
856 There is a further person whose absence as a witness is particularly telling. That is Mr Adrian Burragubba. He is the father of Mr Coedie McAvoy and the brother of Ms Elizabeth McAvoy. Ms McAvoy identified her brother as the most senior man to “speak for the men” in the McAvoy family group (see at [308] and [321] above). Other witnesses also underscored Mr Burragubba’s role as an important source of traditional knowledge. For example, Ms Linda Bobongie described him as the oldest person in the CB claim group who could speak for Doongmabulla Springs (see at [559] above) and Ms Delia Kemppi said in her evidence that he “knows everything” (see at [585]). Mr Burragubba’s senior standing in the CB claim group is also borne out by the fact that he was a member of its authorised applicant from 2014 to 2019 and he was also the applicant, or plaintiff, in some of the litigation in which the CB claim group has been involved over the past decade (see at [128]-[130] above). Finally, Mr Wood identified Mr Burragubba and his late brother, Mr Owen McAvoy, as important sources of information for the opinions he expressed in his reports (see for example, at [723] above).
857 Mr Burragubba is therefore a person who would have been expected to give evidence in support of the CB claim. His absence as a witness has not been explained. I therefore draw the same inference as that above, namely that his evidence would not have assisted the CB claim. Given his senior status and the depth of his knowledge, this inference is particularly significant. It also affects the weight I will give to the evidence of those witnesses who obtained at least some of their knowledge from him. I specifically include in this category his son, Mr Coedie McAvoy, who identified his father as one of his primary sources of knowledge.
858 This inference also has an important impact on Mr Wood’s evidence about the CB claim group’s descent rule. That is so because it is apparent from Mr Wood’s 2016 and 2017 reports that the two McAvoy brothers firmly believed that that descent rule is patrilineal and not cognatic (see at [723]-[725] and [738] above). Since Mr Wood formed the opinion that that rule had changed from patrilineal to cognatic (see, for example, at [717]-[718] and [724]-[725] above), the inference that arises from Mr Burragubba’s absence as a witness affects the weight I will give to that opinion.
859 Next, while it is difficult to isolate its effect, I consider that some of the CB applicant’s lay witnesses gained at least a part of their knowledge about the claim area from undertaking cultural heritage work in that area. That is, from a source other than the intergenerational passage of knowledge. This feature also has a bearing on the recency of that evidence because I infer that this work was performed under the applicable State legislation mentioned earlier (see at [71] and [72]) and that legislation came into effect in relatively recent times. I include in this category knowledge such as the location of bora rings and significant scar trees on the claim area. The witnesses who fall into this category include Mr Kelvin Dunrobin (see at [339] above), Ms Elizabeth McAvoy (see at [326]), Mr Jonathon Malone (see at [381]), Mr Norman Johnson Jnr (see at [404]), Mr Coedie McAvoy (see at [429]), Ms Cynthia Button (see at [469]) and Ms Lester Barnard (see at [506]).
860 While I am mentioning cultural heritage work, it is convenient to note that much of the evidence that was given on the first two days of the trial at Clermont related to artefacts of cultural significance many of which had been collected from the claim area and were stored at the Keeping Place on Wolfang Station (see at [271] above). While this evidence serves to establish that Aboriginal people were present on the claim area in the distant past, it does not, without more, provide evidence from which inferences may be drawn about the content of the laws and customs that were acknowledged and observed by those people, particularly as they related to rights and interests in land. That is to say, most of this evidence fell into the category described in De Rose FC (see at [168] above).
861 There is a further feature that I consider is significant. It is that, while there is a great deal of evidence that the ancestors of the CB claim group who were removed to places like Cherbourg formed a close social group, there is no evidence that they performed ceremonies or passed on ritual knowledge and stories while they were there relating to the CB claim area to attempt to replace their inability to maintain a physical connection to that area (see at [169] above). To the contrary, the evidence shows that the authorities at Cherbourg successfully prevented such activities occurring.
862 Finally, with respect to the unsatisfactory features of this evidence, at least one of the witnesses, Ms Delia Kemppi, admitted that she had relied, for her source of knowledge on the research she had undertaken in the Queensland State Archives, or similar public records (see at [575] above). There were also many instances in the evidence where other witnesses had used such records or the works of 20th century ethnographers such as Tindale to establish who their ancestors were.
863 I turn next to the J#3 applicant’s lay evidence and begin by noting that only four such witnesses gave evidence in support of the J#3 claim. Three of those (Mr Colin McLennan, Mr Leslie McLennan and Ms Marie Wallace) nominated Charlie Tiers as their apical ancestor and one (Ms Colleen Power) nominated Pompey Earl as hers. This is significant for three reasons. First, there are eight apical ancestors identified in the J#3 applicant’s ASOC. They are:
(a) Charlie Tiers;
(b) Dick Hegarty, also known as Dinduk;
(c) Pompey Earl;
(d) Mick Havilah (also known as Mick Cotherstone) or his brother Johnny Havilah;
(e) Albert Twist;
(f) Dick Cook and his wife / partner Lilly Cook;
(g) Charlie Pinkipie and his wife / partner Judy Pinkipie; or
(h) Billy (also known as King Billy) and his wife / partner Clara (also known as Queen Clara).
That means that there was no evidence in support of the J#3 claim from the descendants of six of the claim group’s eight apical ancestors, or three quarters of their number.
864 The second is the vague nature of the evidence showing any connection between Charlie Tiers and the CB/J#3 claim area. Mr Colin McLennan said that Charlie Tiers “came from” Avon Downs Station (see at [603] above). While he asserted that this provided him with a connection to the CB/J#3 claim area, he did not provide a satisfactory basis for that claim. Avon Downs Station, it is important to note, is in the J#1 determination area. On this aspect, I do not consider the evidence that “Avon Downs” refers to an area, rather than a station, is of any relevance. Furthermore, while Mr Leslie McLennan made the same assertion with respect to Charlie Tiers, he said he could not speak further about that connection (see at [648] above). Finally, while Dr Clarke said that Pompey Earl, Albert Twist and Charlie Pinkipie “almost certainly held rights within the [CB/J#3] claim area”, he was much more vague about Charlie Tiers. Specifically, he said: “Similarly, Charlie Tiers and Dick Hegarty appear to have been members of a [sic] bura groups based in the [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea to the immediate north of the Babingbura estate in the [CB/J#3] [c]laim [a]rea and also possibly held rights to this area through marriage exchanges” (see at [798] above). I do not therefore consider there is a sufficient evidentiary basis from which to draw the inference that Charlie Tiers was connected with the CB/J#3 claim area. That being so, Ms Colleen Power, a descendant of Pompey Earl, was the only lay witness to give evidence of the connection between the J#3 claim group and the CB/J#3 claim area.
865 Furthermore, and perhaps even more tellingly, in his evidence, Mr Colin McLennan said that “there’s about – nearly 4,000 Jangga people”. Curiously, given that this was part of Mr Colin McLennan’s evidence-in-chief, in oral submissions counsel for the J#3 applicant contended that this figure was “an overestimation”. To attempt to establish that fact, he pointed to Mr Leo’s 2011 report (Exh J12) and, based thereon, gave evidence from the Bar Table that there were only 330 “living adult Jangga descendants”. Given the form in which it was advanced and the fact that, in any event, Mr Leo’s report is 10 years old, I reject that contention. There is therefore no reason not to accept Mr Colin McLennan’s estimate. On the assumption that at least 50% of that number are adult persons, it follows that, even if all four of the J#3 applicant’s lay witnesses are included, they represent an infinitesimally tiny fraction of the membership of the Jangga People otherwise known as the J#3 claim group.
866 Finally on this aspect, it is to be noted that this “very large (but largely silent) mass” of Jangga people (to use the description in the State’s written submissions) included two members of the J#3 authorised applicant, namely Ms Rebecca Budby and Mr Justin Power. Since no explanation has been given for their absence as witnesses for the J#3 applicant, I draw the same inferences in respect of those two people as I drew with respect to the absent members of the CB applicant above, namely that their evidence would not have assisted the J#3 claim.
867 To sum up, bearing in mind that the J#3 claim group has to establish that, as a group of people, it has continued to acknowledge and observe the laws and customs from which rights and interests in the J#3 claim area are derived, I do not consider that the evidence of just one, or even four members of that large group of people can be said to be relevantly representative of them. In this respect, I respectfully agree with and adopt the observations of Bromberg J in Ashwin at [439]-[442]).
(12) Review of the weight to be attributed to the opinions of the expert witnesses
868 Finally, I turn to the expert anthropological evidence called by the parties. My purpose in this section is to identify the factors that have affected the weight that I consider should be attributed to the opinions of each of those experts. Some of those factors have already been mentioned above. I will deal with those witnesses in order commencing with the CB applicant’s witnesses (Mr Wood, Professor Sutton and Dr Mayo), followed by the J#3 applicant’s expert witnesses (Mr Leo and Dr Clarke) and concluding with the State’s sole expert witness (Dr Pannell).
869 Mr Wood has been involved with the CB claim group from relatively early in the CB claim’s history (then the Wangan/Jagalingou claim). As the procedural history reviewed earlier shows, he advised the CB claim group from as early as 2013 (see at [99] above). Accordingly, his advice was at least partly instrumental in most, if not all, of the many changes that have been made to the CB claim over the past decade, including those relating to the composition of the CB claim group and its membership rules.
870 This long and close relationship with the CB claim group may serve to explain why, during his evidence at the trial, he had, from my observations, a tendency towards advocacy of the CB applicant’s case. One example of this effect was his decision to adopt a beneficial approach to his evidence, as discussed earlier (see at [209]). Another example was the following gratuitous forensic advice he provided in his 2020 report (Exh A42) which was produced part way through the trial:
I say this in response to Question 7(c) of the brief as to “why the membership rule remains rooted in the traditional laws and customs in relation to the claim area at sovereignty.” My view is that in Court, attention to these critical principles should be more of a focus than has been the case in cross-examination so far.
(Also set out below at [983(b)(65)]).
871 A further, more direct, example is the support he evinced in his oral evidence for the CB claim group and the corresponding frustration he expressed with the State’s decision not to agree to support a consent determination for the CB applicant’s claim but instead to contest that claim, as reflected in the following passage:
The final thing is that I observed that the Clermont-Belyando case is no different from a very large number of others which, as Daniel [Leo] has already pointed out, have already been settled by consent. I am bewildered as to why a hullabaloo is being made about issues here which have not really been – like -barra groups and, you know – crawling over the fine details, I think of apical ancestors. I find that from the beginning here, I was dealing with a very high degree of unanimous belief about who was involved in this claim area and who belongs to it.
This tendency and my observations of Mr Wood while he was giving his oral evidence have led me to conclude that his role as an anthropological adviser to the CB claim group and his closeness to the members of that claim group over the years have compromised his independence as an expert witness.
872 In addition to this more general concern about Mr Wood’s opinions, I have a number of other particular concerns about the approach he adopted in forming them. First, in preparing his 2016 report, Mr Wood stated that he had relied upon the research and interviews that he had conducted during field trips to the claim area. That means that he did not, prior to expressing the opinions in that report, consider any of the lay Aboriginal evidence that the CB applicant (then the W&J applicant) intended to adduce in support of its claim. That is so because that material was not provided to him by QSNTS until some months after his 2016 report was produced (see at [722] above). Apart from usurping the power and authority of the CB claim group, this approach essentially reversed the roles of the expert anthropologist and that of the Aboriginal claimants and their “highest importance” lay evidence mentioned earlier (see at [196]-[200] above).
873 Secondly, I do not consider this deficiency was overcome by Mr Wood’s 2017 supplementary report where he was asked to retroactively cross-reference the affidavits of the CB applicant’s proposed lay evidence with the opinions he had already expressed in his 2016 report (see at [740]). In the first place, and most fundamentally, providing the assumptions and material facts upon which an opinion is based as an afterthought gives no confidence about its reliability. As well, unsurprisingly, that approach fails to comply with Practice Note GPN-EXPT, which requires an expert witness to state those matters in his or her report (see Annexure A, clause 3(d)). As remarked earlier, an expert’s opinions are only as “helpful as the evidence and assumptions on which it is based” (see at [205] above).
874 Thirdly, even if this ex post facto approach were valid, it is significant that, in the cross-referencing Mr Wood was requested to perform, he identified either none, or a small number of the paragraphs of the late-supplied affidavits in support of the opinions he had expressed about two critical matters: the spiritual connection between the members of the CB claim group and their land and their traditional laws and customs which gave rise to rights and interests in that land. The first matter was dealt with at [161]-[164], [244], [275] and [282] of his 2016 report and no cross-referencing was provided for any of those paragraphs in his 2017 report. As for the second matter, he only provided one cross-reference to that section of his 2016 report where he expressed his opinions about the CB claim group’s traditional laws and customs (Section 5: “Laws and Customs Distributing Rights in Land” at [147]-[213]). That sole reference was confined to the opinions he had expressed about “the transformation to cognation”. It was as follows (at [191]):
Hence while the transformation to cognation is not yet complete ideologically, it is now so long entrenched in practice that I have found many central Queensland people believe it is the classical norm. Those whose strongest or only claim is through their mother’s “side” or through a high prestige apical woman invariably assert this, and younger people who have grown up with it are unaware it was ever otherwise. Of those who still privilege patriliny ideologically, their own patrilineage is only two to three generations deep, taking up below a female link in the chain at one point or another. Both this and the trigger for cognation articulated by Ivy Booth above can again be seen on Tindale’s genealogies, where it is almost entirely persons with non-Aboriginal fathers that are identified with the group of their (Aboriginal) mother:
Maric dialect group identities derived from the mother on Tindale genealogical sheets | |
Cherbourg 14 | Father European, mother & son both Biri |
Cherbourg 9 | Father taken by Tindale to be black American (but in oral tradition from the Whitsunday Islands), mother & son both WIRRI |
Woorabinda 83 | Father Chinese, Aboriginal mother tribally unspecified but son is Bidjara |
Woorabinda 104 | Father European, mother & daughter both Gangalu |
Woorabinda 56 | Father European, mother, son & grandson all Gangabulu |
It should be noted that this paragraph appeared immediately after that part of his 2016 report which included his discussion about “the cognatic extension of the descent rule” (see at [725] above). As noted earlier, that discussion included the views of Mr Owen McAvoy, Mr Adrian Burragubba, Mr Bill Lawton (not a claim group member), Ms Deree King and Mr Norman Johnson Jnr that patrifiliation remained the descent rule. The limited discussion of this countering body of opinions within the senior membership of the CB claim group in Mr Wood’s 2017 report has already been remarked on above (see at [723]-[725]).
875 Fourthly, in response to QSNTS’ request that he identify the interviewees who were the source of the information he had relied upon to form the opinions in his 2016 report, Mr Wood nominated seven persons who were not members of the CB claim group: Mr Edgar Hatfield, Mr Bill Lawton, Ms Ivy Booth, Mr Ron Fogarty, Mr Brian Warner, Mr Kerrod Dodd and Mr Colin McLennan. It is not clear what the position was with three others: Mr Maurice Walker, Ms Mary Harold and Mr Barbara Barnes. Further, as for those interviewees who were members of the claim group, seven of them were not called to give evidence at the trial: Ms Yvonne Dunrobin, Mr Adrian McAvoy, Mr Owen McAvoy [Ms Elizabeth McAvoy said that he passed away in 2016], Mr Bert Button, Ms Deree King, Ms Erica Walker and Ms Lynette Landers. Finally, with respect to the interviewees who did give evidence at the trial (Mr Patrick Malone, Mr John [in the report, but in his affidavit “Jonathon”] Malone, Mr Norman Johnson Jnr, Ms Irene White (Simpson) and Ms Cynthia Button), the information provided by them in their interviews has not been sufficiently identified in his 2016 report such that it is possible to ascertain whether that information was incorporated in their evidence.
876 This means that Mr Wood’s 2016 report was partly based on observations made and information obtained during field work involving members of the CB claim group, the details of which are not ascertainable, and partly based on observations and information obtained from people who were not. As remarked earlier, the former material, if ascertainable, would have been likely to provide insight to the social organisation of the CB claim group and the nature and extent of their traditional laws and customs (see at [207] above). However, the latter material falls into a different category altogether. It was part of the general body of knowledge and understanding in the field of anthropology, including the systems and practices followed in “classical” Aboriginal Australia, or those followed generally by Aboriginal people elsewhere in Australia.
877 In his reports, Mr Wood relied mostly on the systems and practices followed by Aboriginal people living in eastern and southern Australia, including in the region of the claim area. Professor Sutton also made extensive use of the same type of material in his reports. But he also relied more on the systems and practices followed by Aboriginal people living in northern Australia. In both cases, they generally relied on those materials on the footing that there was no information available in respect of the claim area, or that the information that was available was, in their view, unreliable. For example, in his 2016 report, Mr Wood said: “In cases like the present one where there is no detailed ethnography of the classical land interest system, it is essential to caste a wide net into the documentation of the cultural bloc to which the [c]laim [a]rea belongs”. Furthermore, later in that report, he specifically dismissed the works of Howitt and Curr on two grounds, as follows:
Patriclan organization was not distinguished by early observers because they had no anthropological training, and because neither Howitt nor Curr directed their attention to the finer details of local organization.
878 An example of Professor Sutton adopting a similar approach appears in the introduction to his 2018 report (Exh A38) where he dismissed Muirhead’s answers to Curr’s questionnaire as “local pastoralists answering questionnaires” rather than “informants … being interviewed by trained observers” and went on to say “[t]he fact that the -barra account was evidence from an early informant (Muirhead) does not mean his account was comprehensive. Absence of evidence is not evidence of absence”.
879 In its submissions, the CB applicant contended that this “approach taken by [Professor] Sutton and [Mr] Wood in drawing on anthropological concepts from elsewhere in Australia is acceptable and appropriate”. It contended that was so “[w]hether the method in question involves comparing differences or drawing inferences, each are part of anthropological methodology”. With particular regard to Issue 6 below (see at [1033] et seq). It added that: “The process is not simply that because there are patricians [sic – patriclans] in the Northern Territory and Cape York they must be present in the [c]laim [a]rea. The methodology involved taking into account that information and casting it against established understandings in Australian anthropology, the field experience of [Professor] Sutton and [Mr] Wood, along with, for example, Sharp’s findings in his areas of study”.
880 In support, it sought to rely on the passages from Alyawarr and Wyman SJ, quoted and cited, respectively, above (at [197]). Based thereon, it emphasised that anthropology was a “comparative science”. It also referred to the decisions in Gordon (on behalf of the Kariyarra Native Title Claim Group) v State of Western Australia [2018] FCA 430 at [70]-[72], where North J extracted parts of Dr Palmer’s analysis of various anthropological writers, which included critical assessments of the work of Radcliffe Brown, and to Croft at [121], where Mansfield J referred to Professor Sutton’s and Dr Martin’s assessment of AP Elkin’s and Howitt’s description of the “existence of small land holding groups” that “are recorded to exist within many Aboriginal groups in Australia”.
881 In its submissions on this aspect the State noted Professor Sutton’s description of his role as “to stand back from the massive detail to try and get to the heart of underlying anthropological issues and to provide a comparative perspective because of my experience in other parts of Australia”. It then contended that “[t]here is no evidence of shared laws and customs between the present claims and these distantly located groups. Evidence from distant groups is of little or no relevance and therefore liable to be a distraction to the issues that must be determined presently. It ought be disregarded, or at least given no weight unless a cogent basis is identified for giving weight to the circumstances and practices of distant groups”.
882 In response to the CB applicant’s reliance on the passage from Alyawarr and its claim that it had failed to appreciate that anthropology was a comparative science (see at [880] above), the State contended that “[t]he quoted passage does not assist as it speaks of an anthropologist being able to comment on differences between systems in different places, in order to better understand and interpret those differences”. It added that it was objecting to “a process that says: there are patriclans in Darwin and there are patriclans in Cape York so there are likely to be patriclans here”. It contended: “[t]hat is not the process of comparing differences but is a process of extrapolating from one place to another and assuming a lack of differences”.
883 As discussed earlier, in giving expert evidence, anthropological witnesses are clearly permitted to rely on the general body of knowledge and understanding in the field of anthropology, including what may be regarded as hearsay evidence. However, I consider there is, in these claims, a limit to the use to which this kind of evidence may be put. From an evidentiary perspective, I consider that dividing line was succinctly stated by Lord Hughes JSC in Myers v The Queen [2016] AC 314; [2015] UKPC 40 (Myers) (at [66]) as: “whether it ceases to be the expounding of general study (whether by the witness or others) and becomes the assertion of a particular fact in issue in the case. The first is expert evidence, grounded on a body of learning or study; the second is not, even if it may be given by someone who is also an expert”. His Lordship added: “The line between the two is case-specific, but it will usually be possible to discern it” (see also Cross on Evidence (12th edition, LexisNexis, 2020) (at [29150]).
884 While these observations were directed to the admissibility of evidence, I consider they assist in determining the weight to be given to the expert evidence in the present claims. I also consider the State is correct in its contention about the effect of the passages from Alyawarr and Wyman upon which the CB applicant has sought to rely. The observations in those passages countenance anthropologists relying, among other things, on anthropological material about Aboriginal social organisation elsewhere in Australia to explain the evidence that is available concerning the social organisation of a claim group. They do not support advancing such material, in effect, as evidence relevant to a fact in issue on the footing that there is no reliable evidence going to that fact, much less to replace any evidence that does exist concerning that fact.
885 Hence, in these claims, because, for example, the laws and customs of the normative society present in the claim area at effective sovereignty is one of the central facts in issue, I consider the application of this dividing line means that limited weight should be given to an opinion bearing on that factual issue where it involves drawing on the systems or practices followed elsewhere in Aboriginal Australia and presenting it as evidence relevant to that fact. Put differently and adopting the State’s terminology, “extrapolating from one place to another and assuming a lack of differences”. That is to say, an inference to the extrapolated effect could not validly be drawn unless there were some evidential basis to support it. While universality in such practices may provide that basis, that will very much depend on the state of the evidence concerning the particular fact in issue.
886 There is a further aspect of the evidence of both Mr Wood and Professor Sutton that has caused me to approach their opinions with some caution. That is their tendency to prefer more recent anthropological records and studies to the ethnography relating to the claim area shortly after effective sovereignty. An example of this approach appears in Professor Sutton’s 2018 report (Exh A38) as follows:
Secondly, the people supplying language group names to anthropologists in the 1930s were often born in the relevant region in the nineteenth century or early twentieth, and thus their grandparents would have been socialised before effective sovereignty, and it was and is normal for Aboriginal children to learn parts of their traditions from parents and grandparents among others. On the balance of probabilities, what these elders told Kelly and Tindale in the 1930s was traditional knowledge.
887 Putting aside the reference to the “balance of probabilities” upon which I have already expressed concern, if the word “traditional” was intended to describe the position in the claim area at effective sovereignty, then relying on what the elders concerned told Kelly and Tindale in 1930 fails to take account of the “demographic disaster” (to use Professor Sutton’s own term) that the Aboriginal population of that area experienced in the period immediately following effective sovereignty in the mid-1850s as reviewed earlier (see, for example, at [851] above).
888 For all these reasons, I generally propose to approach Mr Wood’s opinions with caution and to be particularly discerning in the weight I attribute to them.
889 Despite the fact that Professor Sutton also adopted the beneficial, or what he described as, the “balance of probabilities” approach to his evidence (see at [210] above), and he also advanced, what I consider to be, a dubious explanation for the inconsistencies in the affidavits of the members of the CB applicant (see at [223]-[229] above), I do not consider his independence as an expert witness was compromised in the same way as it was with Mr Wood. While his introduction to this proceeding in 2018 was apparently intended to bolster Mr Wood’s opinions I infer as a part of the CB applicant’s attempts to persuade the State to enter into a consent determination with respect to its claim, he does not appear to have had the same role as an adviser to, or long period of involvement with, the CB claim group as Mr Wood. Furthermore, I did not detect the same tendency to advocacy during his oral evidence. Accordingly, I do not consider his opinions should be given lesser weight on account of any lack of independence as an expert witness.
890 However, I propose to give lesser weight to any opinion of Professor Sutton’s which either agrees with, or relies on, an opinion of Mr Wood which is affected by my observations above; or which is affected by the balance of probabilities approach he adopted as mentioned in the previous paragraph; or which falls into one of the categories discussed above (at [884]-[ 887]).
891 Dr Mayo also applied the beneficial approach to his evidence (see at [211] above). However, in his case, that is of little moment because his report is essentially directed to identifying the CB claim group’s apical ancestors and, as will emerge later in these reasons, I do not consider it is necessary to determine that issue.
892 While Mr Leo mentioned the expression “balance of probabilities” in passing during his oral evidence, he did not expressly adopt the kind of approach outlined by Mr Wood, Professor Sutton and Dr Mayo in their evidence (see at [213] above). I do not therefore consider his opinions should be approached with caution on that account. Nonetheless, I consider there is a difficulty with the general relevance of his opinions because his report was directed to the J#1 claim area, which became the J#1 determination area, and his evidence assumed a relevance of that evidence that I do not consider was valid for the reasons expressed in relation to Issue 22 above (see at [231]-[268] above). For that reason, it will be necessary to be discerning in applying his opinions to the J#3 claim and the J#3 claim area in particular. Furthermore, I do not consider Mr Leo had sufficient regard to the unrepresentative nature of the J#3 applicant’s lay evidence as discussed above (see at [867] above).
893 Dr Clarke is in the same position as Mr Leo with respect to the “balance of probabilities” approach (see at [212] above). However, unlike Mr Leo, his report was specifically directed to the J#3 claim and the J#3 claim area so his evidence does not suffer from the relevance issue mentioned above. Nonetheless, I consider he is in a similar position to Mr Leo in failing to take account of the unrepresentative nature of the J#3 applicant’s lay evidence.
894 In contrast, I do not consider the expert evidence of Dr Pannell was affected by any of the factors mentioned above. That is so, first, because she did not apply the beneficial approach to her evidence. Secondly, she carefully identified the factual assumptions upon which she relied to express her opinions. Thirdly, she generally based her opinions on the available lay Aboriginal evidence and the ethnographic data concerning the claim area. As well, she did not improperly seek to rely on the practices and systems followed by Aboriginal people elsewhere in Australia, or to ignore the events that occurred in the claim area in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Finally, I consider she provided detailed and comprehensive reports which directly addressed the issues and generally provided, what I consider to be, persuasive reasons why her opinions should be adopted. For these reasons, I am generally inclined to give her opinions weight and to prefer them to those of Mr Wood and Professor Sutton where they are in conflict. I will identify the specific instances where this approach is applied when considering the particular issues below.
895 Prior to closing submissions at the trial, counsel for the parties conferred and agreed on an issues template by reference to which each would structure their written submissions. It was made clear that the template was not intended to replace the pleadings and that they would continue to be the primary determinant of the issues in dispute. For that reason, each issue was cross-referenced in that template to the apposite paragraphs of the two statements of claim. For the CB applicant, that was its fourth FASOC filed on 28 October 2020. That was so because the template’s production pre-dated the CB applicant’s fifth FASOC filed on 29 April 2021. For the J#3 applicant, it was its amended statement of claim (ASOC) filed on 30 October 2020. The final form of the issues template, including the pleading cross-references just mentioned, was as follows:
The pre-sovereignty society
1. For the purposes of making a native title determination, were the persons who inhabited the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea at the time of the assertion of effective sovereignty members of one or more “societies”? [CB [fourth] FASOC [13],[14](a),(b),(c) and [15], J#3 ASOC [8] and [10]].
2. What was the relevant society/societies (including geographical scope as well as any other relevant features)? [CB [fourth] FASOC [16] (1), (2) and (3), J#3 ASOC [7] and [8]].
3. If there were more than one society in the [CB] claim area, how many were there and what areas were covered by each?
Pre-sovereignty laws and customs relating to land and waters
4. What was the content and nature of the communal or group rights and interests in land and waters that were conferred under the normative body of laws and customs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society/societies upon groups within that society/societies (including communal/individual, inalienable, specific use rights)? [CB [fourth] FASOC [16] (1), (2)(b) and (3), J#3 ASOC [9], [10], [11] and [12]].
5. What was the nature and content of any spiritual beliefs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society/societies insofar as those beliefs related to rights and obligations in relation to the land and waters of the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea? [CB [[fourth] FASOC [16](1) and (2), J#3 ASOC [12(f)], [12 (h)] and [12(j)]].
Pre-sovereignty rights holding groups
6. Under the laws of the relevant pre-sovereignty society/societies, what kind of body/bodies (rights holding group(s)) held rights and interests in relation to the land and waters within the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea (patriclan, burra-named group, other)? [CB [fourth] FASOC [16] (2)(a) and (b), J#3 ASOC [8], [10], [12(a)], [12(b)] and [12(c)]].
7. What was the ambit of the estate(s) of the rights holding group/groups within the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea? [J#3 ASOC [8] and [13(a)]
8. What language or languages or dialects were associated with either the rights holding group(s) or their estate(s) and what was the nature of any such association? [CB [fourth] FASOC [16](1)].
9. What was the content of the rules relating to membership of the pre-sovereignty rights holding groups in the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea, including by reference to: the concept of descent and filiation; adoption; kinship; the role of co-association and optation; and the relevance of names and labels? [CB [fourth] FASOC [11], J#3 ASOC [12(a)], [12(d)], [12(e)] and [12(g)]].
Apical ancestors and their rights
10. Which, if any, of the apical ancestors of either claim group were members of pre-sovereignty rights holding groups? And, if so, which groups? [CB [fourth] FASOC [7] and [8], J#3 ASOC [5], [8], [12(g)] and [13(a)]].
11. What parts of the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea were subject to rights held by the pre-sovereignty rights holding groups of which one or more [apical ancestors] were members? Conversely, what parts of that claim area were not subject to rights of such rights holding groups? [CB [fourth] FASOC [6], J#3 ASOC [4]].
Current claim group – membership rules
12. What is the content of any current rules relating to membership of the two claim groups, including by reference to: the concept of descent and filiation; adoption; kinship; the role of co-association and optation; and the relevance of names and labels? [CB [fourth] FASOC [9] & [10 (1) & 10 (2)], J#3 ASOC [5], [6], [12(a)], [12(d)] and [12(g)]].
13. To the extent that there are differences between the answers to questions 9 and 12, what are the processes that have occurred to effect these changes and when did they occur? [J#3 ASOC [11] and [13(b)].
Current claim group – asserted rights and interests in land
14. What is the content and nature of any communal or group rights and interests in land and waters claimed by the current claim groups (including communal/individual, inalienable, specific use rights)? [CB [fourth] FASOC [12], [17], [24], [25], [27], [28] and [29], J#3 ASOC [17]].
15. What is the nature and content of any spiritual beliefs of the relevant current claim groups insofar as they relate to rights and obligations in relation to the land and waters of the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea? [CB [fourth] FASOC [19](1), J#3 ASOC [12(f)], [12(h)] and [12(j)]].
16. To the extent that there are differences between the answers to questions 4 and 5, on the one hand, and questions 14 and 15, on the other hand, what are the processes that have occurred to effect these changes and when did they occur? [CB [fourth] FASOC [19](2), [20] and [21], J#3 ASOC [11] and [14]].
Succession
17. Having regard to any differences between the ambit of the areas claimed by the current claim groups and the areas covered by groups that included the apical ancestors (see question 11 above), through what process or processes has the ambit of the areas of the different rights holding groups changed, and when? [CB [fourth] FASOC 16(2)(a), J#3 ASOC [11] and [13(b)]].
18. Having regard to the difference in structure and form of the pre-sovereignty rights holding groups and the current claim groups, through what process or processes have the rights of the pre-sovereignty groups come to be held by one or other of the claim groups, and when? [J#3 ASOC [11] and [14]].
19. Having regard to the manner in which the current claims were prosecuted, has it been established that either of the claim groups as currently advanced by the respective applicants alone hold native title rights and interests in some or all of the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea? [J#3 ASOC [13] and [14].
Continuity
20. Have either of the claim groups and their respective antecedents maintained connection with some or all of the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea from the assertion of effective sovereignty until the present time by continuing to acknowledge and observe traditional laws and traditional customs? [CB [fourth] FASOC [18] [22], [23] and [26], [J#3 ASOC [5], [6], [9], [13], [14], [15] and [16]].
Adaptation
21. Having regard to the nature of any changes: in membership rules (question 13); in the nature and content of rights and interests or spiritual beliefs (question 16); in area covered by rights (question 17); in the structure and form of rights holding groups (question 18); are any such changes of a nature that the processes involved are not properly characterised as traditional laws and traditional customs? [J#3 ASOC [5(i)], [9], [13(b)], [14] and [17]].
[J#1] determination
22. What is the relevance of the [J#1] determination to the issues for determination? [J#3 ASOC [4], [5(i)], [9], [13], [14(a)], [14(c)] and [17]].
Ultimate issues
23. Subject to extinguishment, are there any native title rights and interests that currently exist in the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea? [CB [fourth] FASOC [30(a)], [J#3 ASOC 19(a)]].
24. If so, who holds them and to which parts of the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea are they held? [CB [fourth] FASOC [30(b)], [J#3 ASOC 19(b)]].
25. What is the nature and content of those rights? [CB [fourth] FASOC [30(c)], [J#3 ASOC 19(c)]].
(Bold in original; footnotes omitted)
896 Several aspects of this template require noting. The first is to observe that the 25 issues identified in it may be conveniently grouped into the following categories:
Pre-sovereignty society issues – Issues 1-9
Apical ancestors issues – Issues 10 and 11
Current claim group related issues including adaptation and continuity – Issues 12-18, 20 and 21
Rights and interests issues – Issues 4, 14 and 25
The effect of the J#1 determination – Issue 22.
897 The second is to record that, in addressing these issues in their closing submissions, the parties were required to respond directly to each substantive proposition of fact or law raised by the opposite party’s submissions. They were put on notice that a failure to do so may be taken as assenting to that proposition. Further, each party was required to set out in its written submissions the findings of fact it sought in respect of each issue. Finally, following the completion of oral submissions, all parties were required to file a final set of their written submissions which reflected any concessions they had made during their oral submissions or any significant changes they had made to any of their written submissions. I have relied heavily on those documents in preparing these reasons.
898 The third aspect is to note that Issue 22 has already been dealt with in Section B above (at [231]-[268]). The fourth aspect is to note that it will not be necessary to consider every issue in the template. For instance, since I have ultimately concluded that no native title exists in the claim area, it will be unnecessary to determine the rights and interests issues (Issues 4, 14 and 25) which necessarily rely on the opposite conclusion having first been reached. Further, because of the conclusions I have reached on earlier issues, including certain of the pre-sovereignty society issues, it will not be necessary to consider the apical ancestors issues (Issues 10 and 11) in both claims or the current claim group issues in the J#3 claim. It will only be necessary to consider those issues in the CB claim and then only briefly and in combination.
899 The fifth and last aspect is to identify a convenient order in which to address the remaining issues contained in this template. In a sense, this aspect raises one of the questions that was discussed during closing submissions, namely the appropriate starting point of this inquiry. While I have decided for convenience to follow the structure of the template and commence with the nine pre-sovereignty society issues, I am conscious of the principles mentioned earlier, particularly those discussed in Risk FC (see at [157] above).
900 Accordingly, I propose to proceed as follows. First, I will consider the nine pre-sovereignty issues in both claims together. Then, because the balance of the issues are peculiar to the CB applicant – that is, they concern the current CB claim group – they will be considered thereafter separately in one group. This means that I propose to consider the issues set out in the template in the following order:
E. Pre-sovereignty society issues – Issues 1-9
F. CB current claim group issues including adaptation and continuity – Issues 12-18, 20 and 21
G. Summary of the conclusions in each claim – Issues 19 and 23-24.
E. PRE-SOVEREIGNTY SOCIETY ISSUES – ISSUES 1-9
The relevant pre-sovereignty society – its existence, ambit and form – Issues 1-3
901 These first three issues may be disposed of together and briefly. They concern the number, geographical scope and form of the relevant pre-sovereignty society or societies. It is appropriate to deal with them in reverse order because the outcome on the third affects that of the other two. The parties’ common position on these issues, stated in reverse order, is:
(a) that there was only one relevant society of people at effective sovereignty;
(b) that society of people inhabited at least the CB claim area and the J#1 determination area; and
(c) it is unnecessary to define the outer geographical boundaries of, or attribute a name to, that society.
902 It is necessary to briefly describe how this common position was reached and why I consider it should be adopted. As above, that will be done in reverse order. The pleadings of the respective parties broadly reflect their positions as outlined below so it will be unnecessary to summarise those documents for the purposes of determining these issues.
903 The CB applicant’s only contribution to this third issue was to state in its written submissions that: “The only relevant society for the purposes of s 223 of the NTA is the regional society already discussed in Issues 1 and 2” (bold removed).
904 The J#3 applicant was even more succinct. It stated in its written submissions that: “Not applicable as there was only one society”.
905 However, the State was more prolix (approximately three pages), which is surprising because it essentially disposed of this issue in two sentences, the second qualifying the first as follows: “The State is prepared to accept that, at sovereignty, there was only one society covering the CB [c]laim [a]rea, making this question irrelevant. The State does not accept that there is even one ‘society’ (in the Yorta Yorta HC sense) currently existing”.
906 Since all the parties have agreed on this aspect and the principles outlined earlier demonstrate that the notion of a society is ultimately a conceptual tool, it is appropriate that this common position should be accepted and adopted.
Issue 2 – What was the geographical scope of the society/societies?
907 Turning next to Issue 2, on that issue the CB applicant sought the following findings of fact:
50. The relevant society may be variously referred to as: a regional Maric society on the basis of a mutual intelligibility of language or dialect, or a Birri Gubba society, or a Wirdi society on the basis of identification with either label by the members of various native title holding groups in whose favour there have been made positive determinations of native title as broad societal, language or country identifiers. Each of these identities is a post-sovereignty label, there being no known pre-sovereignty language label for the regional society.
51. Membership of the society was not determined or mediated by reference to, or identification with, any inclusive reference name.
52. The posited Maric society covers a broader area than the latter two; however, whatever the geographical scope of the regional society, the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea falls within each posited society.
53. That regional society is comprised of a network of proprietary or land-holding groups of Aboriginal people, each of which held rights and interests in relation to a particular area of land and waters, including the ancestors of groups of Aboriginal people whose native title rights and interests have been determined to exist and who today identify themselves as Juru people, Widi people, Birriah people, Barada Barna People, Yuwibara people and Jangga people to the north and east of the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea as well as the [CB] claim group.
54. The regional society was manifested as a network of social and jural interaction between its constituent groups under laws and customs that were largely homogenous across central Queensland, such that neither the laws and customs nor the extent of the regional society were co-isomorphic with the boundaries of the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea.
55. The regional society was thus not a geographically bounded entity defined by locations at which one cultural group starts and one ends.
56. The broader regional society shared laws and customs that may be broadly categorised as foundational laws and customs regulating the distribution of rights and interests in relation to land and waters; trespass; a body of functional rules for social organisation such as moieties and sections; and totems.
57. The proprietary or land-holding groups of Aboriginal people within the regional society:
(a) were united in and by their acknowledgement and observance of a body of laws and customs that gave rise to and distributed proprietary rights and interests in relation to land and waters;
(b) held rights and interests in relation to particular areas of land and waters derived from, and legitimated by, that body of laws and customs.
(Footnotes omitted)
908 The evidence it relied on in support of these findings included: the findings made in several native title determinations covering areas in the vicinity of the CB claim area; the lay evidence of Mr Coedie McAvoy, Mr Norman Johnson Jnr and Ms Elizabeth McAvoy concerning “the witnesses’ place within their regional network”; and the expert evidence of Mr Wood, Professor Sutton, Dr Pannell and Mr Leo.
909 In its written submissions, the CB applicant contended, among other things, that:
(a) there was only one relevant society, but it extended beyond the CB claim area and included, for present purposes, land holding groups who now identify themselves as Jangga, Juru, Widi, Barada Barna and Yuwibara;
(b) the pre-sovereignty regional society “may be referred to, not at various levels, but by different labels or appellations”;
(c) there is “no more a division between [the J#3 and CB claim] groups than there is between the Jangga and the Juru or the Widi and the Barada Barna”;
(d) it “is not necessary (nor desirable) to define the geographical scope of the regional society”; and
(e) the “geographical extent of the regional society also covered and extended beyond the area occupied by Howitt’s ‘kindred tribes’. As is also apparent from Howitt’s maps included in Dr Pannell’s February 2018 Report, the area covered by Howitt’s body of ‘kindred tribes’ covered (at least) three different drainage basins” (footnote omitted).
910 On this issue, the J#3 applicant sought the following findings:
14. That the whole of the area presently covered by the determination of native title in [McLennan] (J#1 determination) and [CB] claim was inhabited by members of a single regional society, described by A.W. Howitt as Wakelbura and Kindred Tribes and now known by the name “Birri Gubba”.
15. That, while the name of the society is not important, a reasonable gloss for the purpose of the inquiry is “Wakelburra and Kindred Tribes” (Howitt 1904), being a society comprising a group of at least 18 -barra groupings and that the regional society extended beyond, but certainly included all of the [CB] claim area and the J#1 determination area and is now known by the name “Birri Gubba”.
(Bold deleted)
911 The J#3 applicant relied in support upon passages from the expert evidence of Mr Leo, Dr Clarke, Mr Wood and Dr Pannell; the findings made in McLennan; and the evidence of one of its witnesses, Ms Marie Wallace. In its written submissions, it referred to the writings of both Curr and Howitt, which it claimed concurred with the expert evidence, and contended:
This view locates the adjacent determined native title areas of Birriah, Barada Barna, Widi and Juru in the same pre-sovereignty society and, on its face, appears to be somewhat at odds with the findings of Rares J in McLennan that the J#1 determination area was part of the Birri Gubba Regional Society; McLennan at [20]. Rares J’s finding was based on the findings of Mr Leo’s Jangga connection report and Dr Pannell’s 2009 Birri Gubba (Cape Upstart) connection report.
(Footnotes omitted)
912 The State’s position on this issue was encapsulated in the following passages of its written submissions:
181. In the present proceedings, both the CB [a]pplicant and the J#3 [a]pplicant assert a communal title based upon a sub-group of a broader society. In this context, it is relevant only to determine that the broader society, on the CB case, covered at least the CB [c]laim [a]rea and, on the J#3 case, covered both the J#1 and J#3 areas. It is unnecessary to (and indeed irrelevant to) determine (in these proceedings) whether the society covers an even broader area.
…
185. … it is not necessary for this Court in these proceedings to make a determination as to the geographical ambit of the pre-sovereignty society, given that it is not in dispute that there was only one and that it covered the CB [c]laim [a]rea. The State would go further and accept the J#3 [a]pplicant’s assertion that the pre-sovereignty society also covered the J#1 determination area. While this was not the focus of much evidence, the weight of the evidence is that the broader society extends at least into the J#1 determination area (see [J66]) and, if it did, and given the native title determination already made over that area, it follows logically that the same society must have existed throughout that J#1 determination area.
…
187. … Whether or not the areas of the W&K Tribes and the Birri Gubba nation correspond precisely is irrelevant for present purposes, so long as they both cover the CB [c]laim [a]rea and the J#1 determination area …
…
199. The only findings required or appropriate arising under Issue 2 are those set out above at paragraph [see the parts bolded at [185] above]. Consequently, the State opposes the findings sought by the [a]pplicants on this issue …
…
204. … The appropriate finding is that the relevant society for the claim area was the W&K Tribes, which extended beyond the claim area and included the J#1 determination area.
205. As to [J69] [see at [911] above], there is no evidence that the areas of Birriah, Barada Barna, Widi and Juru are in the same pre-sovereignty society. This was not raised with the experts or coherently raised on the pleadings.
913 Further, the State contended that:
(a) neither claimant group advanced a society-wide claim or claimed that there had been succession to vacant areas within the ambit of a broader society;
(b) the claimants did not advance competing claims between rights holding groups from different societies, but rather that “they have rights that have flowed to them over time from the same pre-sovereignty society” (italics in original);
(c) the claimants were “both asserting separate communal titles in relation to an overlapping area”;
(d) neither claimant was asserting any sharing arrangements with respect to any parts of the CB claim area; and
(e) while both claimant groups claim to have been part of the same regional society, “they have different conceptions of the nature of that regional society, especially in relation to the rights-holding groups at sovereignty”.
914 In its reply submissions, the CB applicant responded to the State’s submissions, particularly that in [185] (see at [912] above), in the following terms:
In light of the experts’ agreement, and the State’s submission at [SQ185] that the pre-sovereignty society covered the J#1 determination area and the CB [c]laim [a]rea were within an area inhabited by members of a regional society, it follows that the inhabitants of the CB [c]laim [a]rea were, like the Jangga, part of the Wirdi or Birri Gubba regional societies referred to in the determinations above.
915 In its reply submissions, the J#3 applicant made the following submissions in response to the submissions of both the CB applicant and the State:
(a) with several qualifications, it concurred with the findings of fact sought by the CB applicant (set out at [907] above);
(b) it also concurred with the State’s summary submissions and proposed findings and claimed they were consistent with its submissions (set out at [912] above);
(c) it accepted the State’s contention at [205] (set out at [912]-[913] above) that “the Birri Gubba nomenclature is a post-sovereignty label”. Nevertheless, it contended “it is the term used to describe the society within which each of the determinations referred by the [CB applicant] were made”; and
(d) it contended that there was no substantive difference between its submissions-in-chief and those of the State and the CB applicant in that each agreed that the relevant society included all of the J#1 determination area and the CB claim area “and beyond”.
916 It can be seen from the above that all of the parties have agreed that the pre-sovereignty society covered at least the CB claim area and the J#1 determination area and identified the evidence upon which they reached that conclusion. They have also contended, correctly in my view, that it is unnecessary to attach a name or label to that pre-sovereignty society, nor to determine its geographical ambit. Since these common positions are broadly supported by the expert evidence (ignoring for present purposes the lay evidence and the reliance placed on the findings allegedly made in native title determinations made in the vicinity of the claim area, including McLennan: as to which see [231]-[268] above), I consider findings along the lines of those set out at the outset (see at [901] above) should be made.
Issue 1 – What was/were the society/societies?
917 The finding of fact that the CB applicant sought on this issue was brief. It was:
The Aboriginal persons who inhabited the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea at the time of the assertion of effective sovereignty were members of a single regional society as that expression is employed in Yorta Yorta HC.
918 In support, it relied on the lay evidence of Mr Patrick Malone, Mr Coedie McAvoy, Mr Norman Johnson Jnr and the J#3 applicant’s witness, Mr Colin McLennan. It also relied upon various parts of the expert evidence of all the five expert witnesses. With respect to this evidence, it contended that: “That evidence gives rise to a reasonable and definite inference as to the existence at effective sovereignty of a single regional society over an area which included the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea. There is no real competing inference. The Court would be satisfied that it ought to find accordingly”.
919 In its reply submissions to the CB applicant’s submissions on this issue, the J#3 applicant broadly concurred with those submissions. In its earlier primary submissions, it had sought two findings (set out at [910] above). In its reply submissions, the J#3 applicant sought to clarify those findings. In particular, it said that:
… whilst the J#1 determination area, J#3 claim area and [CB] claim area are all within the area described by Howitt as “Wakelbara and Kindred Tribes”, this by no means defines the full extent of the regional society in the Yorta Yorta HC sense, which also included the areas of the native title determinations in Barada Barna, Biriah, Jangga, Juru, Widi, and Yuwibara and has been referred to consistently in those determinations by the post-sovereignty eponym “Birri Gubba”.
Consistent with this clarification, the J#3 [a]pplicant modifies its proposed findings at [14] … and [15] … to confirm that the J#3 and [CB] claim groups are both sub-groups of the Birri Gubba society.
920 Subject to one qualification in each case, the State accepted the findings of fact sought by both the CB applicant and the J#3 applicant on this issue. On the former, it stated:
… the State accepts the finding sought in [CB26] [see at [917] above] of the CB [submissions] on the basis of the expert evidence, with no reliance placed on the lay evidence set out in the CB [submissions] …
And further:
The differences between the experts about the size of the regional society is irrelevant. They all accept that the ethnography pertaining to the W&K Tribes informs the laws and customs of the at-sovereignty inhabitants of the claim area …
With respect to the extent of the regional society, it contended that:
The State’s position is that the whole of the area covered by the CB [c]laim [a]rea and the J#1 determination area were covered by a single society, and was inhabited by persons from only one society, namely the W&K Tribes.
921 On the latter, namely the J#3 applicant’s position, it stated:
The State accepts the finding sought in … the J#3 [applicant’s submissions] in its original form. The finding was proposed to be modified … and was subsequently amended further during oral submissions to include the words “and is now known by the name Birri Gubba”. The State submits the finding as amended ought not be made.
(Italics in original)
922 Consistent with the conclusion reached in respect of Issue 2 above, it is not necessary for the purposes of determining this issue to fix a name or label to the regional society concerned. That is whether its name is Birri Gubba or the Wakelbura and Kindred Tribes, or something else. Accordingly, it is only necessary to determine that the relevant pre-sovereignty society existed. Since that outcome is achieved by the findings set out at the outset (see [901] above) and supported by the expert evidence, I consider those findings should be made.
The pre-sovereignty society: laws and customs, spiritual beliefs, the groups within it holding rights and interests in land, the ambit of the estates of those groups, their language and their membership rules – Issues 4-9
923 The previous three issues left unresolved the composition of the relevant pre-sovereignty society and, more particularly, its traditional laws and customs, the acknowledgement and observances of which gave rise to rights and interests in the land and waters of the claim area. These six issues concern different aspects of that question. There is a significant degree of overlap between them. In numerical order they are: Issue 4 (its laws and customs), Issue 5 (its spiritual beliefs), Issue 6 (the identity of the rights holding groups within it), Issue 7 (the estates of those groups), Issue 8 (the language or dialect of those groups) and Issue 9 (the membership of those groups). I will deal with these issues in turn hereunder.
924 By its terms (see at [895] above), this issue concerns two matters: “the content and nature of the communal or group rights and interests in land and waters that were conferred”; and “the normative body of laws and customs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society/societies” under which those rights and interests were conferred. As the State pointed out in its written submissions, the first matter involves the translation described in Ward at [14] and [94] or how the native title “rights and interests possessed under traditional laws and customs can properly find expression in common law terms” (see Ward HC at [14] and [89]; State of Queensland v Congoo (2015) 256 CLR 239; [2015] HCA 17 at [31] per French CJ and Keane J; and Northern Territory of Australia v Griffiths and Jones on behalf of the Ngaliwurru and Nungali Peoples (2019) 269 CLR 1; [2019] HCA 7 (Griffiths Compensation Claim) at [153] per Kiefel CJ, Bell, Keane, Nettle and Gordon JJ). The second matter involves the identification of those pre-sovereignty traditional laws and customs. The first matter therefore relies on one or other of the claim groups successfully establishing the second matter, which in turn engages most of the other issues in the Issues Template. However, as foreshadowed in the previous section, since I have ultimately concluded that no native title exists in the claim area, no purpose will be served by considering the first matter. This is not to ignore that the present day exercise of rights and interests may, in certain circumstances, provide some evidence from which the acknowledgement and observance of the relevant traditional laws and customs may be inferred. However, given the approach the CB applicant has adopted in respect of these pre-sovereignty issues as outlined below, to focus on those present rights and interests would, in my view, act as a distraction from the primary purpose of this group of issues, namely to identify the critical elements of the relevant society at effective sovereignty. I should add that that is not necessarily so with respect to the present day rights and interests in the J#3 applicant’s claim because, as the State has acknowledged in its written submissions, the translation process mentioned above has already effectively occurred, at least in respect to the J#1 determination area. Nonetheless, I consider the most constructive course in both cases is to confine my consideration of this issue to the second matter.
925 The paragraph of the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC which this issue concerns is identified in the Issues Template as [16] as follows:
Before, and at the time, sovereignty and effective sovereignty was asserted over the claim area:
(1) Aboriginal people were in occupation of the claim area who were united by common laws and customs that they acknowledged and observed.
(2) The traditional laws and customs about rights and interests in relation to land and waters, including in the claim area were that the principal but not sole pathway to such rights and interests was by patrilineal descent from an antecedent holder of such rights, and the descent group could be supplemented by incorporative (or adoptive) mechanisms, and:
(a) included licit processes by which living people could succeed to the countries of those groups that were no more;
(b) such rights were not held exclusively by individuals but were shared and communal and were not disposable through gifting, exchange, sale or inheritance on death and were in effect inalienable;
(3) The apical ancestors referred to at [8] above held rights and interests in the claim area under the traditional laws and customs referred to at (2) on a communal basis.
926 It will be noted that, while both [16(1)] and [16(3)] above refer to a body of laws and customs, [16(2)] does not specify what they were, but rather describes patrilineal descent as the “principal but not sole pathway” to the rights and interests concerned. This appears to be a hangover from the CB applicant’s 2017 second FASOC which in turn relied on JER Proposition 2 (see at [776] above). This lack of clarity with respect to the traditional laws and customs of the CB claim group is repeated elsewhere in the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC. For example, at [18] and [22], it asserted that the traditional laws and customs existing at sovereignty and at effective sovereignty were “referred to at [16(2)] above”. Further, at [17], it alleged, in conclusionary terms, what the “critical principles” of the CB claim group’s current laws and customs were, without specifying precisely what those laws and customs were, as the following demonstrates:
The claim group acknowledge and observe traditional laws and customs distributing rights and interests in land and the critical principles of the current laws and customs of the claim group are:
(1) communal as opposed to private property;
(2) inalienability; and
(3) filiation and descent as the entry point to membership of the rights holding group;
927 In its defence to this series of allegations, the State accurately described them as, variously, vague and ambiguous. In the end result, the CB applicant did not, in its fourth FASOC, plead the facts material to establishing what its claim group’s traditional laws and customs were at sovereignty. As will emerge, it adopted a similar approach with respect to most of these six at-sovereignty issues.
928 In its defence to the allegations in [16] of the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC, the J#3 applicant admitted the occupation of the claim area by Aboriginal people as alleged in [16(1)] and, in response to [16(2)] and [16(3)], it claimed that those people acknowledged and observed the J#3 claim group’s traditional laws and customs as described in its ASOC. Specifically, the apposite paragraphs of its defence were in the following terms:
11. In relation to paragraph 16(1) of the [fourth] FASOC, the [J#3] [a]pplicant:
(a) says that Aboriginal people who were in occupation of the [CB/J#3 claim area] on and before the date of effective Sovereignty
(i) were united by common laws and customs that they acknowledged and observed; and
(ii) had connection with at least one of the local bura-named groups named at paragraph 8 of the ASOC; and
(b) otherwise does not know and therefore cannot admit to the assertions of fact set out in that paragraph.
12. In relation to paragraphs 16(2) and 16(3) of the [fourth] FASOC, the [J#3] [a]pplicant:
(a) says that the traditional laws and customs about rights and interests in relation to land and waters of the Aboriginal people who were in occupation of the [CB/J#3 claim area] on and before the date of effective sovereignty are the laws and customs described at paragraphs 9 to 12 of the ASOC;
(b) denies the claim group observed traditional laws and customs giving rise to rights and interests in relation to the lands and waters of the [CB/J#3 claim area]; and
(c) otherwise does not know and therefore cannot admit to the assertions of fact set out in that paragraph.
929 The paragraphs of the J#3 applicant’s ASOC which are mentioned above and which are (with the exception of [8]) also identified in the Issues Template in connection with this issue were as follows:
8. The apical ancestors and their immediate forebears belonged to and had connection with at least one of the following local bura-named groups in and around the claim area at the time of the acquisition of sovereignty:
(a) Babingbura;
(b) Boanbura;
(c) Bingabura;
(d) Dorobura;
(e) Kumbukabura;
(f) Munkibura;
(g) Mutabura;
(h) Mutherabura;
(i) Wakelbura; and
(j) Yankibura.
9. The claim group’s traditional laws and customs are the same laws and customs that gave rise to the determination in [McLennan].
10. The claim group was united in its acknowledgement and observance of traditional laws and customs at the time of the acquisition of sovereignty, which included laws and customs giving rise to a system of land-owing groupings and a system of land tenure.
11. The law and customs of the claim group permitted the renaming, adaptation, succession and amalgamation of bura groups.
12. The claim group’s traditional laws and customs included:
(a) a system of recruiting into land-owning groups;
(b) a land tenure system;
(c) a regional system;
(d) a kinship system;
(e) a class system;
(f) a totemic system;
(g) a marriage system, including matrimonial exchanges between bura groupings;
(h) a system for punishment of transgressions;
(i) a system of age, gender and knowledge based authority; and
(j) a system of religious beliefs[.]
(Heading omitted)
930 As for the State, in its defence to [16] of the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC, it also admitted that Aboriginal people were in occupation of the claim area at sovereignty and effective sovereignty and that they were united by common laws and customs that they acknowledged and observed. However, it alleged that those laws and customs were the laws and customs of the Wakelbura and Kindred Tribes and defined what they were, as follows:
18. [T]he State:
…
c. says that:
…
ii. the traditional laws and custom [sic] of the Wakelburra and Kindred Tribes included a system of land tenure including at least 18 named local barra suffixed groups of which membership was based upon patrifiliation and included incorporation;
Particulars
Chapters 4 and 6 of the February 2018 Report of Dr Sandra Pannell
iii. the then existing rights and interests in the claimed area arose from the laws and customs acknowledged and observed by the regional society (Wakelburra and Kindred Tribes);
Particulars
Chapters 4 and 6 of the February 2018 Report of Dr Sandra Pannell
iv. (and admits) the then existing rights and interests in the claim area were not disposable through gifting, exchange, sale or inheritance on death and were, in effect, inalienable;
931 Chapters 4 and 6 of Dr Pannell’s 2018 report (Exh R23) were referred to in the particulars to these allegations. At the conclusion of Chapter 4 of that report, Dr Pannell summarised its contents and set out a detailed list of laws and customs of the Wakelbura and Kindred Tribes as follows (at [441]):
In this sub-section of this part of the report, I summarise my findings regarding the traditional laws and customs of the pre-sovereignty society (identified by Howitt as the ‘Wakelbura and kindred tribes’), associated with the Wangan and Jagalingou claim area, and its surrounds, in the form of a series of ‘bullet points’:
• At effective sovereignty, the claim area, and beyond this area, was occupied by Aboriginal people, who were members of eighteen named and localised groups, namely the; (1) Owanburra, (2) Wokkelburra,(3) Babbinburra, (4) Koombokkaburra, (5) Mutheraburra, (6) Durroburra, (7) Monkeyburra, (8) Toogooburra, (9) Wandallyburra, (10) Buggiburra, (11) Yangeeburra, (12) Moottaburra, (13) Bingaburra, (14) Boanburra, (15), Terraburra, (16) Bithelburra, (17) Tilbaburra, and, (18) the Burgullaburra (also known as the ‘Bathallyburra’). Each local group was associated with a specific and identifiable tract of country, and they originally numbered in size from 120 to 300 people. Within each local group area were identifiable camping places, generically referred to in the ‘dialect’ spoken by the members of the society as ‘yamba’, and also ‘burial sites’, in the form of ring-barked, hollow trees (see sub-section 4.1.1, laws and customs relating to local organisation);
• Local group membership was based upon, although not exclusively, the principle of ‘classificatory patrifiliation’. Observance of a virilocal residence rule meant that a person was most likely born on the local group country of the father. A person’s primary connection to country, and to the pre-sovereignty society, was thus mediated by their membership in a named local group, and it was not mediated by their identification with a dialect or language name. Adult men could also be incorporated into another local group, which was a part of the regional society, and it appears that women were incorporated into the local group of their spouses. In cases involving incorporation and ‘unlawful’ unions, a child became a member of its mother’s natal group. Non-descent based principles of local group recruitment, together with the acknowledgement and observance of a body of common laws and customs, facilitated succession to the area of ‘extinct’ local groups, within the context of the pre-sovereignty society. Men, related as ritual partners, often invited each other to hunt on the country of their respective local. Communication with, and travel into the country of, other groups was facilitated by means of smoke signals, message sticks, and tribal passwords (see sub-section 4.1.2, laws and customs relating to group membership, access, residence, and succession);
• Local groups were named on the basis of a common noun referring to an animal or plant species, together with the suffix, -bara, meaning ‘belonging to’. As indicated by the meaning of the –bara suffix in the group’s name, ‘belonging to’, the laws and customs relating to group nomenclature established a linguistic connection between the group’s members and the traditional lands and waters of the local group. The proper names of these local groups, and not dialect or language names, functioned as terms of individual and social identity, and thus the Aboriginal members of these bara-named groups identified themselves, and they were known to others, by the name of their particular local group (see sub-section 4.1.3, laws and customs relating to group nomenclature);
• While contemporary linguists associate the region occupied by the pre-sovereignty society with a number of Maric dialects, the early evidence suggests that the society was, for the most part, united by a common dialect. As evident in Muirhead’s material from the 1880s, a common dialect or language name was not recorded for the Wakelbura and kindred tribes, and, as such, individual and collective identity was not expressed in terms of a common dialect or language name. One of the distinctive features of the ‘language’ spoken by the members of the pre-sovereignty society was that there was an absence of the word initial velar stop /k/ (or /g/), which is not found in the nearby Maric dialects, such as Bidjara, Gungabula, Margany, and Gunya. The members of this society also appeared to use the comitative suffix -bayi, instead of -bari (see sub-section 4.1.4, laws and customs relating to traditional language use);
• Children were never called after their parents (as such names could not be used after the death of either of the parties), but after the names of animals, reptiles, personal peculiarities, and deformities. Among the Wakelbura grouping, individuals were also referred to and addressed using birth-order names. Upon initiation, a young man received a new personal name (see sub-section 4.1.5, laws and customs relating to the bestowal and acquisition of personal names);
• The member groups of the pre-sovereignty society acknowledged and observed a complex system of reciprocal, inter-group affinal exchanges, which was informed by local group affiliation, ceremonial ties, and the laws and customs relating to totemism, and moiety and section affiliation. First cross-cousins were not regarded as eligible spouses. In addition, they also acknowledged and observed infant betrothal, polygamy, the stealing of women, prohibitions upon incestuous relations, and they married according to the operation of the four-section system, and in accordance with a person’s moiety, totemic affiliation, local group affiliation, and kinship status (see sub-section 4.1.6, laws and customs relating to marriage);
• Among the member groups of the pre-sovereignty society, kinship was not wholly predicted on genealogical links, but it was also based upon the idea of common totemic and section identities, structured by the connubium of affinal exchanges, and informed by local group membership. Kinship terms were also extended to a man’s personal and largely ceremonial totem. The classificatory kinship system, associated with the broad region of the pre-sovereignty society, terminologically distinguished four categories of grandparental kin on the basis of sex and a distinction between paternal and maternal kin. There was also a rule of same-sex equivalence in the first ascending generation from ego, and thus M=MZ and F=FB. In the kinship system acknowledged and observed by the pre-sovereignty society, there was a preference for marriage with a second-cross-cousin (see sub-section 4.1.7, laws and customs relating to kinship);
• With the exception of the ‘Burgullaburra’ (aka ‘Bathallyburra’), the members of the pre-sovereignty society subscribed to a regionally-unique set of moiety terms, being, Malera and Wuthera. The four sections terms used by the members of this society reflected one of the distinctive phonological features of the ‘dialect’ spoken by this grouping, namely, dropping of the word initial velar stop. The member groups of the pre-sovereignty society also acknowledged and observed ‘section totemism’. Individuals were permitted to hunt and consume the edible totemic species associated with their particular section class. In addition, the male members of the pre-sovereignty society possessed personal totems, regarded as ‘sacred’, which they referred to as ‘father’, and which they were forbidden to kill. Possession of these totems was related to the ceremonial life of men (see sub-section 4.1.8, laws and customs relating to moiety divisions and section totemism);
• The economic activities of members of the pre-sovereignty society involved the seasonal exploitation of natural resources found within the claim area, in the form of subsistence related hunting, gathering and fishing. The members of this society also harvested and prepared toxic zamia palm nuts as sources of food. The members of the pre-sovereignty society also fashioned a range of material culture items from the natural resources of the claim area. Subsistence activities were circumscribed by laws and customs relating to food prohibitions, and the gendered division of labour (see sub-section 4.1.9, laws and customs relating to resource use, artefact manufacture, food preparation, and food prohibitions);
• The pre-sovereignty society acknowledged and observed an elaborate system of reciprocal affinal exchange, involving women. They also exchanged ornamental sea shells. Within the context of ceremonies, male members of the pre-sovereignty society exchanged gifts for services with their ritual partners (see sub-section 4.1.10, laws and customs relating to trade, exchange and barter);
• The members of the pre-sovereignty society acknowledged and observed an elaborate system of inter-group ceremonial alliances and performances. Male initiation ceremonies among the Wakelbura grouping were called ‘Umba’ (also recorded as ‘Kumba and Cumbah’), and the initiated youth was known as a ‘gawula’ or ‘awula’. Initiation was predicated upon a person’s local group affiliation, their section identity, and kinship status. Classificatory mother’s brothers initiated their classificatory sister’s sons. Tooth avulsion and the piercing of the nasal septum was not a part of male initiation. Within the system of inter-group ceremonial alliances, individual men were related as ritual partners. Within the society, certain men were acknowledged as possessing the ability to make rain (Tarrima), and they exchanged goods and services within the context of ceremonies (see sub-section 4.1.11, laws and customs relating to male initiation and other ceremonial and ritual activities);
• The members of the pre-sovereignty society did not acknowledge a ‘headman’, and aged men held some little authority. Men resolved disputes over women, and deaths attributed to sorcery, by armed combat in ritualized fights (see sub-section 4.1.12, laws and customs relating to authority and dispute resolution);
• The members of the pre-sovereignty society acknowledged a body of myths relating to the carpet snake and the black-headed python (but not to the ‘rainbow snake’). The carpet snake narrative tradition of the society served to differentiate it from those Aboriginal groups, which acknowledged a mythological tradition featuring the ‘rainbow snake’ (see sub-section 4.1.13, laws and customs relating to mythological traditions), and;
• The members of the pre-sovereignty society acknowledged and observed delayed disposal of the dead, commencing with a platform burial and terminating with a hollow tree burial in the country of the deceased. Mortuary rituals were structured in terms of the moiety, section, and totemic affiliations of the deceased. The members of the pre-sovereignty society believed in sorcery and attributed sickness and death to supernatural means and causes. The members of the pre-sovereignty society believed that certain locations, were imbued with the spirits of deceased individuals, and they avoided uttering the names of deceased individuals, as well as avoiding camps associated with a deceased person. Trees were ringbarked to mark the location of the skeletal remains of deceased people (see sub-section 4.1.14, laws and customs relating to death, sorcery and the belief in ‘ghosts’ and ‘spirits’).
(Bold in original)
932 As for the allegations in the J#3 applicant’s ASOC, in its defence (at [10]-[14]), the State: pleaded that the Wakelbura and Kindred Tribes occupied the claim area at effective sovereignty in response to the allegations in [8]; admitted the substance of most of the allegations in [9] and [12], denied the critical part of [10] in respect of the J#3 claim group; and raised concerns about the terms of parts of [10], [11] and [12], as follows:
10. As to the allegations in paragraph 8 of the ASOC, the State:
(a) says that the Aboriginal People, in occupation of the claim area as at effective sovereignty, being circa the mid 1850’s, were part of a regional society that may be described as the Wakelburra and Kindred Tribes;
(b) says that the Aboriginal People that occupied the claim area belonged to one of at least 18 named local barra-suffixed groups that formed a regional society (the Wakelburra and Kindred Tribes); which regional society was united in its acknowledgement and observance of traditional laws and customs at the time of acquisition of sovereignty, which included laws and customs involving a system of land tenure. Under this system, membership to a land-holding group was based upon either patrifiliation or, uncommonly, a form of incorporation;
(c) says that Muirhead, Howitt and others identified (although they may have employed different spellings) the following barra-named local groups in the claim area:
(i) Wokkelburra;
(ii) Babbinburra;
(iii) Koombokkaburra;
(iv) Wandallyburra/Dooringburra; and
(v) Bithelbura;
(d) says that the allegation lacks certainty as it is unclear as to what is meant by the words “had connection with”; and
(e) otherwise does not know and therefore does not admit the allegations in paragraph 8 of the ASOC.
11. As to the allegations in paragraph 9 of the ASOC, the State:
(a) admits that as at the acquisition of sovereignty the claim group acknowledged traditional laws and customs being those traditional laws and customs upon which the determination in [McLennan] is based;
(b) does not know and does not admit the areas in which any traditional laws and customs were acknowledged and observed; and
(c) otherwise does not know and therefore does not admit the allegations in paragraphs 9 of the ASOC.
12. As to the allegation in paragraph 10 of the ASOC, the State:
(a) says that the allegation lacks certainty as the term ‘claim group’ implies present day living persons whereas the remainder of the allegation is directed to the time of the acquisition of sovereignty;
(b) denies that the claim group (as defined) acknowledged and observed traditional laws and customs at the time of the acquisition of sovereignty;
(c) repeats and relies on paragraph 10 herein;
(d) does not know and does not admit that the apical ancestors were part of that regional society; and
(e) otherwise does not know and therefore does not admit the allegation in paragraph 10 of the ASOC.
13. As to the allegation in paragraph 11 of the ASOC, the State:
(a) says that the allegation lacks certainty as the term ‘claim group’ infers present day living persons whereas the word ‘permitted’ suggests sometime in the past and if so, the point of time in the past is not known; and
(b) otherwise does not know and therefore does not admit the allegation in paragraph 11 of the ASOC.
14. As to the allegations in paragraph 12 of the ASOC, the State:
(a) admits that at the time of the acquisition of sovereignty the persons referred to in sub-paragraph 10(c) herein had a system of traditional laws and customs that included those set out in sub-paragraphs 12(a), (b) and (d) to (j) of the ASOC;
(b) says that the allegation in sub-paragraph 12(c) of the ASOC lacks certainty because it is unclear as to what ‘traditional laws and customs included a regional system’ means or refers to;
(c) otherwise does not know and therefore does not admit the allegation in paragraph 12 of the ASOC.
(Italics in original; heading omitted)
In its written closing submissions, the State noted that the qualifying element in [14(b)] above was “not sought to be developed further by the J#3 [a]pplicant”.
933 It follows from this review of the pleadings relating to this issue that the traditional laws and customs that gave rise to any rights and interests in the claim area were described in some detail in the pleadings of both the J#3 applicant and the State, but in vague and ambiguous terms in the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC.
934 The findings of fact that the CB applicant sought on this issue compounded its vagueness and ambiguity. In particular, they were inconsistent with its pleading and they introduced concepts which did not appear at [16] of its fourth FASOC above, specifically those of a regional society, of a regionally based body of laws and customs, and of patriclans. The findings of fact it sought were as follows:
79. Customary ownership to the land and waters of the regional society was layered, the most inclusive layer being an underlying customary title generating rights held in common to possession, occupation, use and enjoyment of the land and waters, and their resources, extending over the area of the regional society.
79A. The ‘underlying title’ is to be understood as a regionally based body of laws and customs.
79B. That regionally based body of laws and customs did not confer upon all of the different groups within the regional society a common title to the entire area of the regional society.
80. Derived from this underlying title (the regionally based body of laws and customs) were various proximate proprietary or land-holding titles of patri-clans.
81. Each of the patri-clans were groups that:
(a) held in common rights in rem to ownership of the land, including the right to enter and reside upon it, make use of it and its resources, and generate a livelihood from it including commercial transactions in its resources;
(b) had common responsibility for the care and maintenance of the land, to publicly represent and control it, and decide who else may enter it or use its resources;
(c) held in common the right to determine the distribution within the group of residence and use rights, recruitment and identification of members, and the distribution of leadership and authority within the group; and
(d) held in common the right to govern the cultural heritage and/or property on and pertaining to the land and, in particular, to apply restrictions on access to places of cultural importance.
82. At a more fine grained level, certain rights were individually held such as a rights to make or obtain tools, hunting implements, ceremonial artefacts and adornments and such manner of things that were generally capable of being reduced into one’s possession and utilised in one’s endeavours in the exercise of rights held by the group concerned. These rights however did not equate to individuated titles.
83. Rights and interests held in relation to land and waters derived from the underlying title, were:
(a) acquired by descent understood to be derived from the normative principle that ancestral occupation generates a right to possession, which is genealogically reproduced in each generation;
(b) inalienable in that:
i. country and the rights and interests in relation to it are not chattels that can be sold, gifted, disposed or exchanged as contrasted with private property, state property or open access property regimes;
ii. rights and people were regarded as consubstantial with country, its ancestral spirits and the dreaming or creation beings of that country;
iii. held communally.
(Citations omitted)
935 It should also be noted that these findings of fact were significantly amended in the CB applicant’s final primary submissions from those that appeared in the original version of that document. Relevantly for present purposes, the major changes were, in summary:
(a) the words “[u]nder the traditional laws and customs of the regional society” had been deleted from [79];
(b) [79A] and [79B] had been inserted which, as can be seen above, refer, among other things, to “a regionally based body of laws and customs” rather than those laws and customs being “under” the regional society as above;
(c) in [80], with respect to that body of laws and customs, the expression “[c]arved out of” had been changed to “[d]erived from” thus making the connection with the regional society less immediate; and
(d) [80] had also been changed to link the underlying title with that body of laws and customs and to specify that “various proximate proprietary landholding titles of patri-clans” were derived from that title instead of being carved out of “groups of individuals comprising patri-clans whose estate tenures were bracketed into drainage and kinship clusters associated with dialects”.
936 The findings of fact that the J#3 applicant sought on this aspect of this issue were as follows:
That the content and nature of communal or group rights and interests in land and waters conferred under the normative body of laws and customs of the pre-sovereignty society upon its constituent groups comprised:
(a) a system of recruitment into land-owning groups the primary basis for which was patrifiliation;
(b) a land tenure system under which rights and interests in relation to land and waters are allocated to the members of the land-owning group for a particular area; and
(c) a regional system which regulated intergroup activity and interaction manifested by communications, gatherings and festivities for ceremonial, festive and economic purposes, trade and exchange, encampment on each other’s lands, intermarriage, ceremonies of male or female initiation, mortuary ceremonies and conflict.
937 As for the State, it contended that it was unnecessary to make findings about the laws and customs of the pre-sovereignty society because “the claims fail quite apart from them”. However, it set out a number of passages from Dr Pannell’s 2018 report (Exh R23) which, it contended, would be appropriate findings to be made on this issue should that be considered necessary. Since those passages are similar in their terms to the particulars set out above (see at [931]), it is unnecessary to reproduce them here. The State added, however, that “not all of these aspects of traditional laws and customs will inform the formulation of rights and interests in relation to land and waters”.
938 In support of the findings of fact it sought, insofar as they related to this aspect of this issue, the CB applicant relied on the evidence contained in Mr Wood’s 2016 report (Exh A34). It quoted several passages from that report, including the following:
[T]hat central Queensland Aboriginal people assert that persisting entitlements in traditional countries – whether against European Australians or the Aboriginal jural public – “is consistent with classical Aboriginal doctrine ubiquitous in Australia, that ancestral occupation generates a right to possession, which is genealogically reproduced in each generation.” Likewise, a right to occupy, use, and enjoy ancestral land and any of its resources, subject to a duty of care to it, amounts to a full beneficial ownership.
[A]n understanding of the pre-sovereignty rights and interests of the Aboriginal occupants of the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea which were likely to have held at the time of first settlement “can only be in terms of these classical Aboriginal principles: the rights and interests amounted to ownership in a sense analogous to fee simple, as there were, up to that point at which pastoralists took up grazing leases granted to them by the Crown, no other owners nor other system of property laws and titles in operation but Aboriginal ones.”
(Bold added; footnotes omitted)
It also relied on Mr Wood’s citation in that report of Chatfield’s statement about “a piece of country hitherto in the sole possession of a tribe” and the writings of the early ethnographers MacGlashan, Muirhead and others “consistent with a right of ownership”.
939 On the content and nature of the rights and interests held, namely the first matter mentioned above, the CB applicant referred as well, and extensively, to the evidence contained in the reports of Professor Sutton, Mr Leo and Dr Pannell. In referring to Dr Pannell’s reports, it incidentally mentioned her emphasis on the laws and customs from which those rights and interests arose, again without specifying what those laws and customs were, as the following examples show:
90. Dr Pannell also accepts that at sovereignty, the members of the identified pre-sovereignty society collectively held the right to:
(a) exclusively possess, occupy, use and enjoy their collective lands and waters, by virtue of the content of their traditional laws and customs relating to local organisation under which members of the pre-sovereignty society were organised into localised land-based social groups associated with specific tracts of country which encompassed a number of sites and named places under laws and customs relating to local organisation although Mr Wood and Professor Sutton are apart on the precise content of those laws and customs.
…
93. Dr Pannell … stated:
“[I]f we look at the ethnographic baseline largely originating from the late 19th century, we can see that -barra named groups were the landholding groups, and that rights were held on a communal – or on the basis of common rights in relation to membership in a particular group. I should also point out that when I’m talking about communal rights, not just rights held in common by the members of one of the -barra named groups, but the basis of that communal rights in country was the system of law and custom that the members of the particular groups acknowledged and observed.”
(Bold added)
940 After outlining this evidence, the CB applicant then made three submissions as follows:
99. There is no real dispute as to the nature and content of those rights and interests or that they derived from a body of pre-sovereignty norms, although expressed in conventional legal terminology.
100. The suite of pre-sovereignty rights and interests is drawn from Dr Pannell’s, Mr Wood’s and Mr Leo’s expert reports. Where the nature and content of the set of rights is to create a right of possession, occupation, use and enjoyment of a particular area as against the world, all formulations of rights and interests within the suite of rights would be subsumed into that broad and exclusive right.
101. Such other rights may or may not feature in any determination of native title depending upon whether the character of exclusivity has been previously extinguished.
It will be noted that the “body of pre-sovereignty norms” is the only mention of laws and customs in these submissions.
941 The CB applicant continued this approach in its reply submissions. There, it asserted that the paragraphs of its primary submissions summarised above outlined the “the pre-sovereignty laws and customs relevant to landholding”. Plainly that is not so because it can be seen that those paragraphs focus on the pre-sovereignty rights and interests concerned rather than the laws and customs from which they were allegedly derived. Despite this, the CB applicant did incidentally acknowledge the relevance of the latter because, in those submissions, it sought to draw a distinction between “traditional law and custom as they relate to land as opposed to social organisation”, citing Narrier and Croft. This submission was made in response to the following submission by the State:
It will be observed that this discussion goes beyond merely considering rights in relation to land and waters. This broader consideration of rights can be relevant for determining whether the pre-sovereignty society is still united in its observance of laws and customs: if a material amount of such laws and customs have been abandoned or altered; or if parts of the society have changed them while others have not, this can inform the continuity question: has the society that existed pre-sovereignty continued to observe and acknowledge the laws and customs such that they can be considered to be “traditional” and can sustain any native title rights and interests in land and waters.
942 Similarly, in its further reply submissions, the CB applicant cited the following passage from Croft (at [648]):
[T]he inquiry must not be directed merely to whether any traditional laws and customs are still acknowledged or observed, but rather, firstly, whether those particular rules relating to rights and interests in land are still acknowledged and observed, and second, whether those rules can be said to have normative content.
943 In this respect, it is relevant to record that, in its submissions on those issues, it referred to, and relied on, Mr Wood’s dismissal of Dr Pannell’s detailed list of laws and customs above (see at [931]) as a list of “cultural practices and beliefs”. In their place, it pointed to the following list of “continuities” that Mr Wood had provided in his 2018 report (Exh A37):
• Robust continuance of the descent group principle and live descent groups of the present – what the claimants refer to as ‘bloodlines’ or ‘families’;
• The larger country(men) group composed of these descent groups knit together by kinship, a shared reference to country of origin, and a history of dense co-association on the removal centres;
• The emphasis that claimants and wider contemporary Aboriginal society places on the criterion of ‘where did your old people come?’, where ‘old people’ denotes recently deceased generations held to originate in and return after death to their homeland, and the ancient ancestral dead;
• The belief that the home country remains replete with the spirits of the latter, and with other spirit forces, who accept the presence of their descendants on the land but repel outsiders;
• Persistence of the category of trespass, profoundly indicating persistence of propertization of the land and what constitutes trespass; and
• The context of a persisting Aboriginal socio-cultural world distinguished, for example, by the saturation of daily social life by kinship and descent, which also form the structural bases of political action and factionalism rather than the ideological differences that shape it in European politics (and notwithstanding that kinship terminology has undergone some acculturation to European terms and pan-Aboriginal levelling – see Wood 2017).
Plainly, by its heading and content, this list describes the position in the current CB claim group. It does not describe the laws and customs at sovereignty, to which this aspect of this issue relates.
944 Finally, in its further reply submissions, the CB applicant gave the following explanation for the change it had made to its proposed findings of fact, again without elaborating as to what the regionally based body of laws and customs referred to therein were:
94. [T]he amended findings of fact are intended to clarify that the ‘underlying customary title’ of the regional society is to be understood as a regionally based body of laws and customs - as explained by Dr Pannell, adopting Professor Sutton’s terminology - that is, the laws and customs of the regional society …
95. [SQ292] [set out at [1035] below] refers to Dr Pannell’s model of underlying and proximate customary titles with the ‘underlying title’ comprising a system of laws of the pre-sovereignty society which should be understood as not just applying to a society referenced as a society of W & K tribes but to the regional society however named which extended beyond the CB claim area.
96. The amendments clarify that it is not the regional society which held the rights and interests in land and waters comprising the communal title, but that under the regionally based body of laws and customs patriclans were the land holding units at sovereignty.
97. The expression ‘derived from’ replaces ‘carved out’ to avoid any suggestion that there was a proprietary title to land and waters held by the regional society, rather than there being a regional body of laws and customs from which the localised proprietary rights were derived.
Given the dismissal of Dr Pannell’s list of laws and customs elsewhere in its primary submissions (see at [943] above), it is difficult to know what to make of these contentions.
945 In support of the findings of fact it sought, the J#3 applicant contended that the content of the laws and customs of the pre-sovereignty society was “largely drawn from the observations of Muirhead and the writings of [Curr] and [Howitt]”. It then referred to Mr Leo’s 2011 report (Exh J12) and contended that there were three systems relevant to this issue as follows:
A SYSTEM OF RECRUITMENT TO LAND-OWNING GROUPINGS
744. In terms of the principal rule governing recruitment to land-owning groupings from within and surrounding the [c]laim [a]rea there are, in my opinion, six possibilities: through a person’s father (patrifiliation) or their mother (matrifiliation) or both (parental filiation), or because of direct descent from a named (apical) ancestor through a person’s paternal line (patrilineal descent) or maternal line (matrilineal descent) or a combination of both (cognatic descent). Of course, as an additional rule governing recruitment to land-owning groupings, adoption will occur no matter what particular principal rule is in place. In Sections 3.5.2 and 3.6.7, evidence about the social structure of the Pre-Sovereignty Society is set out. Amongst all of the accounts about a class system based on ‘female descent’ only one also referred to ‘tribal’ affiliation: “The women rear (or used to do) about three children each, which belong to the tribe of the father, but to the class of the mother” (Chatfield in Curr, 1886, Volume II, p474). (Please note that by stating ‘tribe’ Chatfield was in fact referring to bura groupings.) Taking this into consideration, in my view it is highly likely that the Pre-Sovereignty Society used either patrifiliation or patrilineal descent as the principal rule governing recruitment to a [sic] land-owning groupings.
…
A SYSTEM OF LAND TENURE
…
751. Territorial behaviour is evidenced in Thomas Mitchell’s account of his 1846 expedition. On the lower reaches of the Belyando River a group of 17 armed Aboriginal men confronted the explorers, urged them to leave, and then threaten[ed] violence when they did not do as they were told. This group was said to have been led by an ‘old man’ or ‘old chief’, and they “said, by signs, that the whole country belonged to the old man” (Mitchell 1848, p269). Notably, the old chief said ‘Belyando’ when he gestured towards the nearby river. Almost three decades later (c.1864), Cuthbert Featherstonehaugh encountered a group of approximately 70 Aboriginal people along the middle reaches of the Suttor River (Featherstonehaugh 1917, p231). They stood their ground and warned him away, tried to take two of his horses, but concealed themselves once he cracked a whip (a sound much like a gunshot). Territoriality is also referred to in relation to mortuary practices. In Section 3.6.13 above, it is stated that a parcel containing the bones of a deceased person is “put into some hollow tree in the country of the deceased” (Howitt 1904, p472; emphasis mine). If, however, a person dies away from their ‘home’ it is believed that their ‘spirit would travel towards it’. To help them, kin would “lay him in the grave with his face towards home”, and if “he died in the night, they would throw a firebrand in that direction as a guide for the spirit to follow” (Howitt 1904, p473).
…
A REGIONAL SYSTEM [OF LAND-OWNING GROUPINGS]
758. Historical and contemporary sources set out in Sections 2 to 5 of this Connection Report demonstrate that the [c]laim [a]rea is located within a regional system of land-owning groupings. This regional system regulates intergroup activity and interaction. It is underpinned by certain commonalities, or more precisely, by broadly consistent and harmonised systems of recruitment to land-owning groupings, land tenure, kinship, class, totems, marriage, punishment for transgressions, age-, gender- and knowledge- based authority, and religious beliefs. The regional system is also reinforced by other cultural commonalities, for example, the occurrence of similar languages and dialects plus the use of conventions for non-verbal communication, like message sticks and the semiotics of their signs and symbols. There are also cultural commonalties in terms of mythology, supernatural beliefs and practices, and subsistence strategies …
759. An understanding of the nature and extent of the Pre-sovereignty Society’s regional system can especially be gleaned from the work of amateur ethnologists James Muirhead and William Chatfield, and from the linguist Angela Terrill.
(Chapter numbers omitted)
946 The J#3 applicant contended that the CB applicant had not taken issue with “Mr Leo’s description of the Birri Gubba laws and customs”. As well, it contended that the State had only taken issue with the last system, namely the regional system of land-owning. In response to that contention, it sought to clarify that “it does not submit that ‘at sovereignty laws and customs conferred rights to lands and waters under this ‘regional system’”. It added that “there is no evidence that rights were held at the regional society level and intramurally allocated”. It then referred to McLennan and several other consent determinations “made within the regional society area” and contended that they had “settled the fact that there were separate rights holding groups in relation to sub-sets of the regional society”.
947 In its response to the CB applicant’s amended findings of fact, the State expressed understandable bemusement with respect to many aspects of them. Specifically, it said (referring to [934] above):
(a) “The effect of the amendment in [79] is that the ownership of land and waters is no longer said to be “under” the traditional laws and customs of the regional society, although it still refers to the ownership of land “of the regional society” which raises the question of which society the laws and customs are under if not the regional society”;
(b) “The State does not understand what is meant by [79A] and [79B], both new, as the extent of the regionally based laws and customs is not stated”;
(c) “The finding of fact sought in [80] has been amended. The amendment includes a change from “carved out of” to “derived from”. The State interprets that as a change from something that is taken from the whole underlying title (carved out) to having its origin in the underlying title (derived)”; and
(d) “The amendment [to [80]] also deletes the concept of patriclan estates being bracketed into drainage and kinship clusters associated with dialects, although this concept is still referenced [later]”.
948 Relevant to this aspect of this issue, the State contended that the CB applicant’s amended findings of fact should not be made because:
(a) there was no “customary ownership” established on the evidence;
(b) there was no underlying communal title held by the members of the regional society;
(c) patriclans were not clustered by drainage and kinship clusters;
(d) typically patriclans had spiritual and totemic responsibility for an estate and so links based on spiritual and totemic considerations would be more likely;
(e) [81] (see at [934] above) posits a definition of patriclan that does not arise from any specific expert evidence and should be rejected;
(f) the formulation of the right at [81(d)] (see at [934] above) has no basis in the evidence;
(g) rights at sovereignty were obtained primarily by recruitment to a group by patrifiliation, not merely descent;
(h) the reference to chattels is obscure at best, as if they would need to be chattels to be transferred; and
(i) there is no evidence that rights were regarded as consubstantial country in respect of the CB claim area or that continues to exist in evidence from lay Aboriginal witnesses.
(Italics in original)
949 The State also contended that the findings of fact sought by the J#3 applicant should not be made. In particular, it submitted:
(a) that the process of recruitment of land-owning groups by the pre-sovereignty society was by patrifiliation, not matrifiliation or parental filiation;
(b) there is no evidence of female initiation;
(c) to the extent the at-sovereignty laws and customs which conferred rights to lands and waters under the “regional system”, then the holders of those rights were not limited to the members of the groups referred to in [936(b)] above, but extended to all members of all groups in the society; and
(d) to the extent that [936(c)] above is said to be relevant to rights and interests in land and water, it should be rejected.
950 The J#3 applicant responded to the State’s contentions about its findings of fact in the following terms:
(a) it did not accept that women lost all rights to their mother’s father’s estates upon marriage;
(b) while it claimed there was evidence of female initiation ceremonies, it contended nothing turned on that issue; and
(c) it contended that the J#1 determination, and others made within the regional society area, “have settled the fact that there separate rights holding groups in relation to sub-sets of the regional society”.
951 In respect of the secondary rights of women following marriage, the J#3 applicant made several contentions as follows:
(a) as a consequence of marriage exchanges between the -barra groups, members of -barra groups involved in such exchanges, had cognatic and affinal links to one another;
(b) upon marriage, women became members of their husband’s father’s estate holding group, obtained rights to their husband’s father’s country, but, because of their cognatic blood links, did not lose all rights to their father’s country;
(c) the children of such unions, in addition to holding the primary rights, because of their cognatic and affinal links, held secondary rights in their mother’s father’s country;
…
(e) [It provided a number of examples of this mechanism and claimed that it] underpinned the J#1 determination’s finding that neighbouring -barra groups were able to coalesce: both primary and secondary rights provided that pathway;
(f) the experts in this matter have agreed that women retained rights to their father’s estates.
(Footnotes omitted)
952 I interpose to note that many of the contentions of the parties above address the first matter mentioned earlier, namely the nature and content of the rights and interests in land and waters, rather than the second matter, namely the normative body of laws and customs from which those rights and interests were derived. As well, others concern later issues in this at-sovereignty group of issues, for example, the pre-sovereignty rights holding groups in Issue 6.
953 It is convenient to begin by again reiterating a point made earlier. It is that in most, if not all, of the issues that fall to be determined in these claims, Aboriginal evidence is crucially important (see above at [196]). Among other things, it discloses the knowledge that was transmitted through the generations of the members of the claim group from which inferences may be drawn of the kind discussed at some length earlier (see at [183]-[194]). With respect to these at-sovereignty issues (Issues 4-9 inclusive), that includes inferences about the content of the laws and customs of the pre-sovereignty society, the acknowledgement and observance of which gave rise to rights and interests in the land and waters of the claim area and the spiritual beliefs of that society as they related to those rights and interests.
954 As also mentioned earlier, while expert evidence is secondary to this Aboriginal evidence, it is nonetheless important. Its main purpose is to assist the Court to understand the Aboriginal evidence and whatever other evidence is available, including archaeological and ethnographic data and the inferences that may properly be drawn from that material (see at [197] above). It is particularly important in these six at-sovereignty issues because they require inferences to be drawn about the state of affairs in the claim area in the mid-1850s, approximately 165 years ago, at what is agreed to be effective sovereignty. For this reason, the observations I made earlier about the weight to be attributed to the opinions of the six expert witnesses is particularly important to the resolution of this issue.
955 With these observations in mind, I turn to the evidence on which the parties have relied in respect of this aspect of this issue. First, it is important to note that, in its contentions on this issue, the CB applicant relied entirely on expert evidence and did not cite any lay Aboriginal evidence. That approach might be explained by a misapprehension on its part about the two matters to which this issue relates, as discussed earlier. That possibility is also supported by the appearance in its further reply submissions of a list of “intergenerational transmission of laws and customs”, albeit submitted in response to a contention by the State on an unrelated issue concerning the transmission of knowledge among the residents of the Cherbourg community. Since the heading to that list indicates that it may be relevant to this aspect of this issue, I will consider it on that assumption.
956 The list included exhibit and transcript references for passages from the evidence of 11 Aboriginal witnesses called by the CB applicant. The first witness on the list was Ms Lesley Williams. The CB applicant provided the following summary of her oral evidence in its primary submissions:
237. [Ms Williams] said that prior to her removal Annie [Flourbag] had “a run of Surbiton down to Alpha” and Annie lived with Grandfather Jack Malone and the Fishers. [Ms Williams] said they were living on that “run from – all the way through from Alpha up toward Surbiton” with Granny Lizzie [Flourbag].
238. [Ms Williams] says that prior to their removal “they weren’t just isolated family groups. Everyone looked after each other, each group. So with Granny Annie and Granny Lizzie and Grandfather Jimmy, everyone looked after each other, so it would have been Grandfather Arthur, Grandfather Jack Malone, Grandfather Frank Fisher, and I believe there was the Dunrobin’s and the McAvoy’s. So there was all these groups, family groups which made up that big area.” [Ms Williams] said she learned this because of her ‘cultural dad ... Jack Malone Jnr… Pa Malone, and Pa Swamp Fisher. So they were the main connection and all the sons and daughters of Grandfather Frank Fisher Snr. So, because they were removed and ended up on Durundur on Cherbourg and they often talked about their country back at Alpha and Clermont.’
238A. Although [Ms Williams] uses the phrase “would have been” she identifies her source clearly, whenever she is directly asked, being variously Lizzie Flourbag, Dorothy Gyemore, Pa Swampy (Frank Fisher Jnr), Pa Malone (Jack Malone Jnr).
239. [Ms Williams] said “Grandfather Jack Malone told Jack Malone Junior…Frank Fisher told …Pa Swampy which is Jack Fisher and Uncle – and his brothers. So all these – this next generation from the original ones, which is Grandfather Frank Fisher Senior, Grandfather Jack Malone Senior and … Granny Annie and Grandfather Jimmy. So because you’re all in a one closed environment on these communities, you’re going to connect and talk all the time … to give each other comfort, to be removed from your area down to this foreign place”
240. [Ms Williams] explained “having grown up in Cherbourg, knowing all the groups, knowing everyone on this community and then…seeing…my parents and my uncles and aunties all talking together all the time, connecting, so they obviously would have done that – for them to have that knowledge passed down from their parents which is Grandfather Frank and Grandfather – Grandfather Frank, Grandfather Jimmy and Grandfather Jack. So they would have talked to them as children for them then to pass it on to us who were the next generation.”
…
249. [Ms] Williams also associated Jimmy Flourbag with Huntley Station, and with the “big flat mountain” also known as the Lord’s Table on the east side of the CB claim area. Despite the documentary record suggesting otherwise, Lesley Williams has known Jimmy Flourbag to be Lizzie’s biological father, which supports the notion that Lizzie was adopted by Jimmy.
…
249D. According to what [Ms] Williams was told by Aunty Dot, Annie Flourbag and her daughter Lizzie lived on country between Alpha and Surbiton. [Ms] Williams recounts that Granny Lizzie’s ‘run’ was from Alpha to Surbiton, which [Ms Williams] explains as meaning she was able to travel up from Alpha Station, up towards Surbiton, Surbiton Station and beyond because that’s part of her parents area.
249E. Later, [Ms Williams] clarified that when she said “Surbiton and beyond” she meant over to Clermont, being where her grandfather Jimmy’s traditional estate was.
249F. She further explained that “there was all these groups, family groups which made up that big area,” and those ‘groups’ included the Malones, Fishers, Dunrobins and McAvoys.
249G. These groups accessed and shared resources across that larger area of country but each had their own particular areas that they were associated with.
249H. Significantly, this knowledge was received directly from the next generation from the [a]pical [a]ncestors for the Flourbag, Dunrobin, Fisher and Malone descent lines, who were taught about their traditional country by the apical [a]ncestors themselves.
249I. As a young teenager [Ms Williams’] father Arthur Gyemore spent a few years with his Grandfather Jimmy in Cherbourg who told him about sites on country, including a ceremonial ground for men near Surbiton station (T1597.35 -1598.13). This demonstrates Jimmy’s knowledge of spiritual sites within the claim area, as well as transmission of site-specific knowledge about country.
(Footnotes and transcript references, except the second reference in [249I], omitted; errors in original)
957 The passage of the transcript referred to in [249I] above may be important because it refers to a ceremonial site. It is therefore appropriate to set it out as follows:
[MS BRIEN]: … I will first, perhaps, ask you – 46(c)(i) - - -?---Yes.
- - - you talk about a ceremonial land where your mob – “our mob gathered”, sorry. You talk – you speak about that one being – that’s – is that an area which was just for your mob or was it for other mobs coming there as well?---It would be particular ceremonial land for our mob, in particular, for special ceremonial significance relating to – like, for the young boys being – you know, part of initiation, their journey towards manhood.
And did Aunty Dot explain to you how she knew about the men’s area?---She was – she would only just tell me briefly, because she told – it was my dad – my father, Arthur, just would have told her briefly, because that’s men’s business. But Granny – Grandfather Jimmy, you know, shared that information with my dad, so he couldn’t go into great detail about the men’s business area to Aunty Dot. She just explained where it was and what took place.
But you’re only – when you say – did she told you that your father told her that, or you think that’s how she came across that information?---Sorry. This is what – what I’m saying. No, she – she’s saying here that she thinks that my father may have seen the area.
Right?---Not necessarily told her. But I’m saying she may – because for her to talk in great detail – my dad would have explained that to her, but she weren’t clear or sure because – that he would have seen that particular area, but he just gave some direction. When they travelled up there, he took Aunty Dot and Granny Lizzie up there back to visit country.
958 Later in the list, there is a reference to a paragraph of Ms Williams’ affidavit (Exh A26). In that paragraph, Ms Williams stated: “My cultural parents told me that our mob came from up around Alpha and Clermont, all that area. They were very passionate and strong about ‘that’s the area, where we all belong’”.
959 For the remaining 10 witnesses on the list, no oral evidence was referred to. Instead passages from their affidavits were cited as follows:
[Delia Kemppi]
16. When I was about eighteen, and had moved back to Brisbane from Sydney, I recall Aunty Daphne and my twin cousins Patricia and Priscilla Murdoch confirming what Mum had told me about Nanna Daisy being born in Clermont. They said she had told them that too.
17. In my late twenties I remember Aunty Daphne telling me once again that Nanna Daisy was born in Clermont. I remember her saying that Nanna Daisy worked as a cleaner and cook at people’s houses in Clermont and at one of the hotels there. She also told me, in words that I don’t specifically recall, that our roots are in Clermont; that it is our land. From what she and Mum told me as a young girl, I understood Clermont and its surrounds are our family’s land through Nanna Daisy, as she was from, and belonged to, that land. Mum and Aunty Daphne told me that, under our lore and custom, a person’s bloodline determines their rights and interests in country. They said that we are from and belong to the Clermont area because Nanna Daisy’s blood runs through that land. Through Nanna Daisy’s bloodline, future generations of our family also belong to that land.
…
29. Unfortunately, I didn’t have the opportunity to visit my country until recently, visiting Clermont for meetings. Since being included in the Wangan and Jagalingou native title claim, I have been back at least four or five times, staying overnight or longer at Clermont or camping on country. I love Clermont and the surrounding country. It is beautiful and serene. I feel like I am home when I visit there. Not just my Nanna Daisy’s home, but my home too. I have a strong feeling of my ancestors and their spirits and I feel really safe because I know they will recognize and protect me. Having a bloodline connection to that country means I belong there. I am not fearful or worried but relaxed, calm and safe because it is my ancestors’ country.
…
33. As mentioned above, I have attended ceremonies and corroborees on country. For example, in 2015 I attended a gathering at the dam (Lake Theresa) just outside Clermont with my sister Tracy where Aunty Alex Gater, led the proceedings. She is a descendant of Annie Flourbag. In that ceremony, we gave thanks to our ancestors for being on their land and conducted a smoking ceremony. There were about fifteen of us from the Wangan and Jagalingou claim group who attend that one.
34. The ceremony included a smoking ceremony, corroboree and prayer for the elders. The corroboree involved dancing and music performed by the people amongst our group including Adrian Burragubba and Liz McAvoy. During the performance I felt very strongly, the presence of our ancestors.
35. Likewise, the big gathering we had at Clermont last year involved a traditional welcome and acknowledgement, smoking ceremony and a corroboree where the young ones such as Cody McAvoy showcased the dancing and singing they had been taught. It was a wonderful experience for me to be there with my people on our country, celebrating our culture. I also visited the old back’s [sic – black’s] camp at Clermont which is where Sandy Creek and Wolfgang Creek meet. I also felt a strong spiritual presence at that place too. Nearby there are scarred trees which our ancestors used for shields, coolamons and even canoes.
[Elizabeth McAvoy]
22. My great grandmother Lizzie McEvoy’s country was around Alpha which is where she was born. My parents told me that I was named after my great grandmother Lizzie. Lizzie was taken to Logan Downs Station at Clermont where she met our great grandfather Charlie McEvoy. I learnt this through my parents when I was growing up.
23. I also learnt through my parents and Aunties and Uncles (such as Dad’s brother, Uncle Percy) within my family that great grandfather Charlie’s country was around Clermont[.]
24. I was taught by my parents and elders that we have rights and obligations to our country through our bloodline, our totems and our moiety. Because my great-grandparents were from Alpha and Clermont. I know that I have a connection to that country[.] Being born at a particular place does not make it your country. You need to have an ancestor who has rights to that country through lore and custom in order to gain those same rights for yourself.
…
77. That knowledge was handed down from my aunties. They knew where the women’s sites are around Alpha.
…
82. I was told which places women can go to and which places we can’t go especially if it is a men’s site for example bora rings because they are a ceremonial place for men’s business.
[Coedie McAvoy]
11. From what I have been told by my father and uncles (such as my Uncle Owen McAvoy, Uncle Daniel McAvoy and Uncle Ernest McAvoy Jr) is that the area around Logan Downs at Clermont is where my grandfather, great grandfather, great great-grandfather and so on were from.
…
19. Uncle Owen took me around Clermont, Wolfang Peak, Peak Downs, Capella and all that area when I was younger. When he took me out, he talked to me about rivers and boundaries and how most of the time it was either mountain ranges or rivers. He also showed us hunting, bush medicines, tool-making, and stuff like that. For example, he showed us how to use paperbark to carry water, and how to heat up stones for cooking.
55. According to my Uncle Owen and grandfather Percy, Wiri extends from Theresa Creek up to the Belyando Crossing, across to Logan Creek which is east of Logan Downs.
56. Uncle Owen drew a map of Wiri country around 1994 or 1995. My father has the original of that map. I know the boundary runs along certain rivers. The river system is around the boundaries. Uncle Owen made it his life mission to record as much information as he could about our clan.
57. Uncle Owen and my dad took me to Clermont, Peak Downs and Wolfgang Peak, which is a dormant volcano, and through Capella. They were showing me the landmarks for Wiri country so I would know where I was from. They showed me the creeks and water systems and boundaries. Uncle Owen would sing songs about different areas on country. When you go to a certain place you would have a song line and the words in the song would be things like “there is a boulder to your right or a range to your left” and you would know that you are on the right track. He talked about spirits and the creator and how things came into being. There are spiritual songs that connect into the spiritual realm.
…
59. The boundaries that are on the native title claim are imprecise because the real boundaries are the rivers and the mountains as the rivers and the mountains never change. We [our people] didn’t have borders drawn on a map. We used the river line to know when you were going into someone else’s country.
…
106. My dad told me that when you go into the country, if you leave anything behind, everything that you’ve touched has your scent on it, and they say spirits can pick that scent up and follow you. They’ll attach on to you and they’ll follow you everywhere. And bad things can happen to you. So dad would tell me not drop anything or leave anything behind.
…
108. My dad and Uncle Owen taught me how to do the smoking ceremony. We use a certain type of green leaf. You light the fire using the green leaves; they usually smoulder and smoke rather than burn. Once the leaves start smoking, dad will sing a song in Wiri language that says something along the lines of: walking through the smoke, leave these people alone, spirits you go on your way. When people walk through the smoke it removes their scent and the spirits get confused by the smoke.
…
111. I have rights in the Clermont area from what I have always been told by my father and Uncles Logan, Ernie, Owen and Daniel. I was told that we are from Clermont as that is where my grandfather, great-grandfather and great great-grandfather and so on were from around Logan Downs. My rights in country are strongest in the Clermont area because of my direct-line ancestry from Charlie McAvoy of Logan Downs, through the male line in my family. I have birthright to that country.
[Irene Simpson]
50. When we were at Clermont and Huntley Station, Nan told me words to the effect that she and her family were ‘from there’ and that Clermont and Huntley Station is also ‘our country’. I took that to mean that was her ancestral country; our country.
…
53. In 1992 Nan told me about the boundaries of our country, which included Clermont. It is a big area but she did not know the exact boundaries. When we were at Clermont she said our country goes ‘right back to the Drummond Range’ and ‘up the Belyando’. But her focus was on Clermont.
54. I remember asking her “how do you know the boundary?”. Nan told me that’s how blackfellas used to distinguish boundaries – by mountains, rivers and creeks.
…
56. Respect for elders is an important rule that we always followed. Throughout the years Nanna Melba and Mum told us of people’s names that we were never to walk past and we always had to acknowledge. These were people such as the Malones, including Pa Mully (Patrick Malone’s father), and the Fishers. We would walk up and say ‘Hello Uncle. How are you?’ Nan never told us why we had to; but even to this day we still do.
[Ada Simpson]
16. Growing up I remember Mum and Granny Ada spoke about places like Clermont, Alpha and Huntly [sic] Station being our country. Mum also spoke about the Drummond Ranges [sic], and Belyando River. Even Granny Ada spoke about that area too. They also spoke about a place just outside Clermont called Sandy Creek. I went up there a few years ago to visit with my daughter Irene. I remember Mum also speaking about a place called Wolfang Station, she said that was her country too and that her and Granny Ada would go down to the homestead to look for food and work when they were camping down at Sandy Creek. They told me that they worked on the stations doing domestic work and the men would do stockman work with the cattle. Mum told me that the old people used to camp and meet there.
…
19. Mum used to talk about the old times and she has passed on a lot of what she knows to my daughter, Irene. When I talk to Irene I bounce things off her and she will mention things that Mum told her and then I remember too. Mum took my daughter Irene out to visit Huntly [sic] Station, I remember it was a few years before Mum died when she was about 72 or 73 years old. Mum died in 1993 so it must have been a few years before that. Mum wanted to show Irene the homestead and where she lived … I believe that was her way of passing on knowledge to Irene before she passed away. She knew I couldn’t go out with her on that trip, so she took my daughter Irene with her. Irene is my fourth eldest child. It was the right time for her to be taken out and taught these things.
[Patrick Malone]
6. Aunty Melba Saunders (a descendant of Maggie Tarpot) passed on a lot of knowledge about Clermont to me. She used to work on Wolfhang [sic] station where the Clermont Mine is now as well as Huntley and other stations around Clermont. During my early 20s I used to board with Aunty Melba up in Spring Hill in Brisbane and we used to have long talks about Clermont. She would mainly tell me about the old people from Clermont. She remembered exactly when Polly and Charlie and Nana Maudie were taken away from there, this happened in 1914. She said that my Nan Jessie didn’t get taken away until much later (according to State records - 1926). Even when Aunty Melba was in the old people’s home in Cherbourg before she died I’d go and see her and we’d have long talks.
…
14 I learnt a lot about my traditional country Clermont from my uncle Lenny. He also taught me how to hunt and gather. Uncle Lenny used to teach us about connections to other families we are related to around Cherbourg and we learnt we all looked out for each other. He used to send us to get food from his Uncle Danny Dunrobin. Danny Dunrobin’s brother is Bobby Dunrobin, and Bobby is the father of Greg, Kelvin, Yvonne, Janice, Shirley and all the other Dunrobins. We learnt from when we were young that we had a big family and we were part of a community from the same country. We weren’t ever told any tribal names or anything for our mob, as that was forbidden on the Reserve; we were just told that they were all our people, our countrymen from near Clermont.
[Kelvin Dunrobin]
23. I was told by my dad from day one that Clermont was our home, and when you mention the Dunrobin family to people in the central Queensland region, people say they are Clermont people. Even my mother’s family who are Gurang Gurang would say ‘you are a Dunrobin so you are Clermont people’. My understanding is that when they say that it means that I have a connection to Clermont.
24. My understanding is that you gain rights to your country through your bloodline. I have rights through my Dad and I pass these rights down to my children. My children have been told already where their country is.
…
32. Doing cultural heritage work I come across a lot of artefacts. I learned what to look for from being taught by Norman Johnson Snr, Norman Johnson Jnr, Hedley Johnson, Owen McAvoy and Jessie Diver.
33. The purpose of the cultural heritage is protection of our country. I got involved in the work because I considered it to be an opportunity in my lifetime to do something right protecting the things that our ancestors left behind.
34. I get a peaceful feeling when I am on my country. Dad would tell me that if there is a place I should be on, then the spirits of our ancestors would tell me that; and the spirits would tell me if I shouldn’t be there.
[Linda Bobongie]
12. My mother provided two affidavits that contain information in support of her and our family’s connection to the W&J claim area. The first affidavit was affirmed by Mum on 20 September 2011, but I do not know if it was filed. The second affidavit was affirmed by Mum on 18 March 2013 and was filed that day. I have read both of Mum’s affidavits. Through her telling and teaching me, I know the following things that appear in her affidavits about our group identity and membership, customary rules and lore, places and stories, skins and totems, hunting and gathering, bush medicine, language, ceremony, extent of our country, trespass and permission.
(a) Group identity and membership
I was brought up to follow my maternal line for country. The women in my family, such as my Mum and Granny, were very strong and were the main teachers of cultural knowledge for me. Through our patriarchal line, we have connections to the Darumbal People, but we leave that to the men in our family to deal with. Cultural rules and lore that I was taught by Mum and Granny often centred on what we call “Women’s business”.
My cousin Brett and my Mum both told me that Granny had said to them that she was born at Sandy Creek at Clermont. Through her bloodline, I claim her ancestral country there.
…
(f) Spiritual beliefs
I was taught to believe that my ancestors are in our country. Mum taught me to be in touch with my feelings and my connection with the ancestors of our country. She and Granny told me that our ancestors would know who we are and keep us safe. When I go to Clermont, I feel my connection to the country and I feel like I belong there. It feels like home. Granny often told me how she always yearned to go back.
Granny, my Mum and other elders of my family also taught me to believe that a person’s spirit returns to their home country after they die. This is one of the reasons why our ancestor’s spirits are in the country. They stay there. It is where our spirits belong. They remain there to watch over our country and wait for us to join them. Like the living, they also have a duty to protect our country. They know if people are there who are not from the country and they recognise people like me who belong there. I was taught to believe that if you are not from country, you can be in danger. For example, Granny told me a story about one of her sons swimming at Brown Lake at Stradbroke when something tried to pull him under. I also heard her refer on the tape to a similar incident at Kilcoy where something touched Uncle Bobby while he was swimming there. Attached to this my affidavit and marked LJB3 is a true copy of a photo of Uncle Bobby and his oldest sister Rita. In the tape, Granny tells my cousins not to swim in a “strange place” by which I know that she means someone else’s country. She tells the story about Uncle Bobby swimming at Kilcoy to also illustrate another point which is about traditional authority. She explains how an Elder of that country, Billy McKenzie, should have been asked to speak language to the country for them. Because the country did not know them and they had not obtained permission from an elder or been introduced to country by an elder, they were in danger. That is why something scary happened to Uncle Bobby.
As I said earlier, I feel safe when I return to Granny’s country. I feel calm and at home. That is because I know she and my other ancestors are there in the country looking after me. On the other hand, Granny used to tell me how uncomfortable she felt at different times when she lived in Myora on Stradbroke Island. I feel the same way when I am there. For example, my family and I rented a house on Rainbow Crescent, above the town of Dunwich. When we opened the front door on the day we moved in, we could not remove the front door key. Later that day, a big storm hit and the front door was violently shaking as if someone was trying to wrench it open. After the storm subsided, we opened the front door and tried the key again. It slid out first time. We took this as a sign that we were not welcome and left the next day. Even after she left Stradbroke and we went back to visit our family, Granny always left on the last barge. She did not stay there if she could leave. She told me this was because it was a “no good place”, especially after dark for people like us who belong to another country. I have also experienced this at Tennant Creek in the Northern Territory when I felt the presence of ancestral spirits and the spiritual significance of places I visited there.
[Brett McDonald]
11. About ten or twelve years ago, my Aunty Lyn Landers told me that a native title claim had been made over Granny’s country by the Wangan and Jagalingou People. She told me that she would make sure our family were put on the claim. A year or so later Aunty Lyn told me Granny’s mum, Maggie, had been put on the claim and she (Aunty Lyn) was one of the [a]pplicants. Up until last year, our family had its place alongside the others claiming native title through their bloodlines. Granny told me that was how we get rights in country – through your bloodline.
[Lester Barnard]
2. My paternal great-grandmother is Nellie Digaby who was a full blood Aboriginal woman born on Avon Downs Station some time in 1863 and passed away on 28 June 1919. I know this from State archive documents that I have obtained and read. As she passed away before I was born, my paternal grandmother, Nellie’s daughter, Daisy Agnes Jackson (nee Digaby) (who I called ‘Granny Daisy’ or just ‘Gran’) told me the stories about who my great-grandmother was and about her life.
…
26. I spent a lot of time with Granny Daisy at Proserpine when I was growing up. She had a big influence on me and much of what I know about my connection to country was passed onto me from her. She also taught my siblings and I our ancestors’ lore and custom. Aunty Johnson was a cultural influence too. She backed up what Granny Daisy taught us.
…
57. Granny Daisy told me that when her clan was on the move, they had to send a message to their neighbours if they wanted to pass through. The fastest runner took a message stick to the neighbour’s main camp to explain what they wanted to do. Granny said that permission was either given or else they had to “go around”. She said you have to respect other clans and you can’t just go on or through other people’s land without permission. Granny Daisy told us that to go on other people’s land without permission is very disrespectful and, in her youth, caused conflicts between clans.
58. Granny told me that message sticks were used by her clan to communicate between neighbouring groups for travel, trading, ceremony, corroborees, meetings and other important gatherings. She told me they had markings on them that stood for certain things. For example, she taught me that a message stick that said something like “we are three days out and have to cross the river where we will camp, near a hill” would have the following markings on it:
…
73. Granny Daisy told me that a long time ago an Aboriginal man from Clermont sung (put a curse on) the townspeople and brought a great flood. The Aboriginals warned the townspeople that big floods were coming and they didn’t take notice. Granny told me this story in my teenage years. She said “one of the older men” from her mob sung the townspeople because they had shackled and mistreated the Aboriginal people. He went out and sung a particular song for making it rain. The flood was in the early 1900s and wiped out the town.
…
74. Growing up, it wasn’t as easy as it is now to visit our country because we didn’t have cars or money to get on a train. It wasn’t as easy to travel as it is today, so we had to be content with what Granny Daisy told us until we were able to go on country ourselves. When I travelled to my country for the first time it was in about 1965 and we visited the Clermont area. I remembered what she had told me, and we walked around until we found some of the places and the things she had told me about.
75. When I went up to Clermont for the first time, I looked for written records about my ancestors. I thought that if I could go onto some of the properties and look at the archival stuff, I could find details of other Digabys out there. I didn’t know all the stations, but I knew where Granny Daisy was born. I tried to go on to the properties, but I did not get permission from the owners/managers. Some pastoralists I spoke to knew of the Digaby’s [sic], but it was too far back for anyone alive to tell me anything more than I knew already. I wanted to go back and see the properties where Granny Daisy was born. I felt that I had a right to be there and couldn’t understand all the locked gates which stopped me from visiting some of the places my Granny Daisy had told me about.
76. Years later, I went out again to our country with my brother and sister. Once again, it was not possible to access the pastoral properties. I travelled around to visit, as much as possible, the sites and places that Granny Daisy had told me about. I also visited the local museum to look for further records and information about my ancestors.
77. I have also attended native title meetings on country. At each of these, a welcome and acknowledgment was given by an elder, a smoking ceremony was done and songs/dances performed, usually by the younger members of our mob. Being smoked by my own people on our country was the biggest gift and I felt truly blessed. I remember attending another one in 2014 with my brother and his friend Les who lived at Clermont and knew the country. We drove around to various places and I remember seeing a rock which looked like a birthing place that Granny told me about. I wasn’t able to walk too well then and I am intending to go back to visit that site.
…
106. When you go out on country you have to ask permission to be on country. [I] go out bush and call out to our ancestors’ spirits. I was taught that by Dad and Granny Daisy. When I’m on country, I ask “can we come and visit and is it okay to be here”. This shows respect to our ancestors. I saw her do it many times. [I was] always made by Gran to call out to country.
…
109. We were taught by Dad and Granny Daisy that you didn’t go onto other people’s country unless you had permission. If you want to go fishing, you have to share your catch with the clan. You can’t just say ‘I have had a great fishing day and I am going home with all my fish’. You have to follow the proper process. If you didn’t, it creates conflict and you wouldn’t be allowed back on their country. Granny Daisy taught this to me, and I always did this when we were out in the bush at Proserpine. For example, if we had to cross a property, we would always call in and let the owners know and give them a couple of fish because we are obliged to do this under our lore.
110. I cannot talk for anyone else’s country. For example, I cannot do a ‘welcome to country’ ceremony. I might do an acknowledgement of country, but I cannot speak for the local mob. I would be disrespecting them and creating conflict.
…
118. Dad and Granny Daisy taught me how important it is to protect our country. They told me we have an obligation to protect our country because it is the land of our ancestors and so that we always know that we can go back and live there.
119. Our land is our mother and the rivers are like her veins. I learnt this from Granny Daisy. She told me that we belong to our ancestor’s country, not that it belongs to us. She said that we must keep our country clean, unpolluted and undamaged. Taking a tree out of the land is like ripping an arm off. Our physical and spiritual connection to the land is important. If it is hurt, we are hurt too.
120. I would like to take my children and grandchildren and other children back out on country once we have our native title. At the moment, we are not allowed on many of the stations that my ancestors are from. If we get our native title recognized, I look forward to having access to sacred and important places on our traditional country and being able to walk on it.
…
129. Granny told me that the spirits of the land will reveal themselves to you. I know this to be true because I saw them the last time I was at Doongmabulla Springs. The claim group put a plaque there and I was there watching our dancers perform. I looked around me and saw Aboriginal people from the waist up in the undergrowth watching the dancers. I asked others who were there but they did not see them.
130. I was taught by Gran that the Rainbow Serpent began its journeys in our country at Doongmabulla and then returned there. She told me he travels through all the rivers and waterholes and goes right out to sea to make sure that everything is clean and unpolluted. I remember when we went for walks with Granny Daisy at Proserpine, she told us she could see the rainbow serpent in the river. Gran told me that the Rainbow Serpent originally came from out of the sky and that it came down to protect and look after the water. She taught me that everything was created by the Rainbow Serpent, including the water and geographical features such as hills and valleys. The Rainbow Serpent is there to keep the waterways, including the artesian water, healthy and clean so the country and our resources are replenished.
(Italics in original)
960 The State sought to underscore the fragmentary nature of the CB applicant’s lay Aboriginal evidence concerning the traditional laws and customs of the CB claim group by providing its own list of transcript references from the evidence of some of the witnesses mentioned above and from others. First, it referred to a 1987 article in which Bowman Johnson spoke about his experiences growing up at the Cherbourg Reserve. He said: “[m]y parents never talked much about the old days”, “[t]hey did not teach the young boys in my day”, “[t]hey didn’t teach us language” and “[t]he old people they just gave things up, didn’t bother to hang on to their tradition once they got sent to the Cherbourg Aboriginal settlement”.
961 Next, it relied on Ms Delia Kemppi’s evidence that most of her knowledge about these matters had been obtained from her research of the State Archives, pointing to the following passages from her oral evidence:
Now, in paragraph 17 of your affidavit, you refer to being told that:
Our roots are in Clermont and that is our land.
Okay?---Yes.
Now, what did you understand that to mean?---That my grandmother – my Nanna Daisy Collins – was born there and that was part of our roots. And I got all the information from the State Archives.
Okay?---And in it, it says everything.
And – so you’ve received some research from the – some documents - - -?---State of – yes.
- - - from the State?---Yes.
And you’ve read those and - - -?---Yes.
That’s the basis of that information?---Yes.
…
Now, in paragraph 17 you say that you were told that:
Under our lore and custom a person’s bloodline determines rights in country.
What lore and custom are you referring to there?---Lore and custom. It’s our lore, l-o-r-e.
Yes?---Yes. You cannot take as much animals. You just take what you need from the land.
Okay. Is there any of that lore and custom that you’re aware of that relates to rules or customs that govern who has rights to speak for or use the land?---The elders.
The elders. Anything - - -?---Yes.
- - - else?---The elders and the – the people of there.
Now, going back to paragraph 17 where you said that the –
…a person’s bloodline determines rights in country.
What does the word bloodline mean to you?---Bloodline. It means that my grandmother worked on that land. And it come from their mother – the great – my great grandmother.
Right. So does it have – does it have a biological context to it – as in child to parent to grandparent and back or no, that’s not what you mean?---Well, it all comes from the great grandparents to the grandmother and down to the mother and then to the daughters or the sons.
…
Now, I’ve asked you this before but in paragraph 28 of your affidavit, you state that:
Our country is east of the Drummond Ranges [sic] and takes in Clermont.
So we’ve now got – we’ve got a mountain range there?---Mmm.
Can you then describe what the rest of the boundaries of the country are, if we say they start at east of Drummond Ranges [sic]?---Well, see, I don’t – I really don’t know.
Okay?---Because every time we would go up there, we never stayed that long to get to know the country.
And you weren’t told about that by any of your older people?---No. Because my grandmother died when she was young – when I was young.
Sorry. How old were you when your grandmother died?---My grandma? She died in - - -
You don’t recall?---No. No. She passed away 8th of May 1974.
Now, the information about your country being east of the Drummond Ranges [sic], how did you learn that information?---Through the State. Through the State Archives.
…
Now, you go on to say in your affidavit that:
The ancestors used the scar trees for shields, coolamons and even canoes.
?---Yes.
How do you know that?---That’s been passed down.
So did someone tell you that? Or you just – from your research and you’ve - - -?---That’s from my research.
From your research?---Yes. And even from like the other groups. Like Adrian knows everything.
Yes. So - - -?---Yes.
And when you say that Adrian knows everything, did he actually tell you or you just – from your research and your reading, you understood these things?---No. He told us everything, you know? Like this is what we do. And more like – like for hunting and gathering.
…
962 Finally the State referred to several passages from the evidence given by Ms Elizabeth McAvoy, Mr Kelvin Dunrobin, Mr Patrick Malone, Ms Ada Simpson and Mr Norman Johnson Jnr where they variously described how their ancestors were prevented from speaking their traditional language or from practicing their traditional laws and customs as follows:
[Elizabeth McAvoy]
ELIZABETH McAVOY: So that - all I want to say is when my father was taken away from here in 1919. My father was born in 1915 here. When he was taken off this land, my grandfather, my grandmother, my great grandparents taken off here, took them to Cherbourg and they weren’t allowed to speak their language there.
They were told not to speak their language or practise their culture, their law and custom, but you know, my father held that and he kept that when he moved out of the - he got an exemption from Cherbourg and they moved to Brisbane, and he kept that law and custom within the family and his children, you know, and then we - we now, today with my nephew speak the language.
…
… They took our people away and stopped them - tried to stop them from their language and their law and custom …
…
[Kelvin Dunrobin]
MR GLACKEN: And what did you understand about each of your father and Bowman Johnson’s country where they came from?
KELVIN DUNROBIN: It was Clermont.
MR GLACKEN: And what did you understand about - I withdraw that. Did you have any understanding about whether the country they came from and whether they spoke any language?
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Dad didn’t speak any language.
…
MR GLACKEN: And what about Bowman?
KELVIN DUNROBIN: I didn’t hear Bowman speak language.
…
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Well, I can’t say – you’re trying to – no. To me, like how can I put this? Dad was taken from Clermont to Cherbourg, and we had no connection with country, and we had nothing taken up with law and our customs. I mean, all our life we just – well, dad had to work hard and provide [for] our family. It was only towards the end of my year I started to learn about the stuff here now. So, it’s – some people say they’ve got different rules and that. To me, my personally well, I haven’t got into the custom and laws of my own country yet properly, so I can’t actually say yes or no.
…
[Patrick Malone]
PATRICK MALONE: Growing up in Cherbourg, we lived under a situation there where we weren’t allowed to practise or talk about or do anything cultural and - and going to school, I think the only thing that was talked about in school was Wakka Waka [sic]. As you went into Cherbourg on Show Day or whatever, there was Wakka Wakka language just saying welcome, yari gari, welcome to Cherbourg and that sort of thing.
…
MR LLOYD: In paragraph 14 at the very end of - the bottom of one page over to the next page you say, “We weren’t ever told any tribal names for anything for our mob.”
PATRICK MALONE: Yeah, yeah.
MR LLOYD: So well, maybe if I clarify. When you say you weren’t ever told, you meant that your parents or your senior - the senior people who you were living with - - -
PATRICK MALONE: Yeah.
MR LLOYD: - - - didn’t refer to tribal names.
PATRICK MALONE: It’s the same. Living on - in the reserve system, they weren’t allowed to - they weren’t allowed to give any of that information. They were punished for talking language and anything like that was just banned. To give you an example, when I was younger I was in a corroboree group that started up, and all of a sudden we couldn’t - we couldn’t do that any more.
The manager said no, that’s - that’s not happening, yeah, that sort of thing. So living in that system, it sort of damaged a lot of - a lot of information, cultural information.
…
You said that totems are handed down to you, you think. But who are they – are they handed down from a parent or from a grandparent, or is there a system?---Yes. I – there is a system, but – and I know that it’s – usually, happens through a – comes from a grandparent or an uncle or your parents. It can come from anywhere, but – we were – talk about disconnect. Charlie and Polly McAvoy were only in Cherbourg for four years before they were dead, taken out of Clermont. And then my grandmother was moved there in 1926 from Clermont, and she was dead by 1940. So my mother grew up – my mother is 10 years old when that happened. There’s a lot of – anyway – sorry. Sorry, your Honour.
So is that why you don’t have a detailed knowledge of the system?---That’s basically why and why a lot of people don’t have that sort of knowledge, because our ancestors were taken away from us.
…
[Ada Simpson]
Yes?---And that was only after going to meetings, and making connection with other people at meetings. So, just like I said, mum was 12 when she went from Huntley to Woorabinda. She was married in Woorabinda, and then she was sent from there down to Cherbourg. So she never told me anything. This only was – was when she retired, for that short while before she died.
…
[Norman Johnson Jnr]
All right. Okay. Thank you. So then in paragraph 44 you refer to six songs as relevant to – you’ve got of this region generally. What region are you referring to?---Central Queensland.
Okay. And how do you know that they’re relevant to Central Queensland?---Because when everybody was taken off country and put onto Cherbourg, there was only – you were only allowed to perform certain dances, and you weren’t allowed to speak language. And the only approved dances that were allowed to speak there actually ..... were performed. And most the people – those dances that were performed were – some of them were from Central Queensland area.
All right. So these are dances that people were allowed to perform in Cherbourg, and Cherbourg people came from Central Queensland?---Not all Cherbourg people.
But - - -?---Yes.
And you say you’re familiar with them. Are you familiar with them enough to [sing] them?---Not really, because I haven’t done it ever since I was, like, young-young.
Right. But you - - -?---But I could sing some, I guess, of - - -
But you’ve heard them sung?---Yes, of course. Do you want me to sing?
No. No, I’m not asking you to sing them. You suggest that they might be short versions of what they used to be. Is that just your estimate or your inference?---Well, because of the allowed dances that were allowed to be performed in Cherbourg, they were used mainly for entertaining the old Governor-General or whatnot when he come to visit, and so they had to cut them down to – for performances. So the real long version, the proper version that’s supposed to be sung about our dreaming stories, which are all passed down through our song and dance, were all cut back and used as performances for the general public to enjoy.
And to – is it your inference then that the longer versions were lost because people weren’t allowed to do them?---Because we weren’t allowed to – well, we weren’t allowed to practice our law and custom.
963 I have set out this evidence at some length on the assumption that the CB applicant intended to rely upon it as intergenerationally transmitted knowledge from which inferences could be drawn about the traditional laws and customs of the ancestors of the CB claim group as they affected rights and interests in the land and waters of the claim area. On that footing, my general observations earlier about the unsatisfactory nature of the CB applicant’s lay evidence apply equally to this particular evidence. Specifically, it is recent in origin and lacking in detail on the critical elements. It does not provide an evidentiary foundation from which the inferences mentioned above can be properly drawn.
964 An example of its recency is that the ceremonies and corroborrees Ms Delia Kemppi described all took place since about 2015. An example of its lack of detail is Ms Lesley Williams’ statement that her father was told about “sites on country, including a ceremonial ground for men near Surbiton station” [956(249I)]. But, in cross-examination, she said: “he couldn’t go into great detail about the men’s business area to Aunty Dot. She just explained where it was and what took place” [957]. On this aspect, it is significant that no male witness was called to provide evidence about that site or what took place there.
965 Further, while witnesses like Ms Elizabeth McAvoy and Ms Linda Bobongie variously mentioned matters such as women’s sites, ceremonies and bora rings, neither witness provided details as to where on the claim area the women’s sites, or bora rings, were located, or what their significance was. Another feature of Ms Bobongie’s evidence is that it related, in the main, to areas far removed from the claim area, including Stradbroke Island. Further, while Mr Coedie McAvoy said that his Uncle Owen “would sing songs about different areas on country … and … talked about spirits and the creator and how things came into being … [and] spiritual songs that connect into the spiritual realm” [959(57)], he provided sparse information about the content of those songs or creation stories.
966 Further still, while Ms Ada Simpson said that her mother had passed on knowledge to both her and her daughter about their traditional country, she did not say what that knowledge was. Mr Patrick Malone also gave similar opaque evidence about the information passed on to him by his Uncle Lenny. As for Mr Kelvin Dunrobin, he spoke generally about the knowledge he had gained with respect to cultural heritage on the claim area, but he did not say what that knowledge was, insofar as it could be relevant to any rights and interests in that land and waters. Similarly, while Ms Lester Barnard gave an amount of evidence about matters such as message sticks and her difficulties gaining access to her country, she did not reveal anything that may be relevant to the aforesaid rights and interests. An example is the statement in her affidavit that, during a visit to the claim area in 2014, she saw “a rock which looked like a birthing place that Granny told me about”, but she added “I wasn’t able to walk too well then and I am intending to go back to visit that site” [959(77)].
967 In summary, therefore, when all of this evidence is examined closely, it does not provide the evidentiary foundation necessary to draw inferences about the nature and content of the laws and customs of the ancestors of the members of the CB claim group the acknowledgement and observance of which gave rise to them holding rights and interests in the land and waters of the claim area. None of this evidence therefore supports the findings of fact sought by the CB applicant on this issue.
968 It is worth adding that the explanation for this dearth of knowledge is likely to be at least partly found in the evidence extracted by the State. Namely that the authorities successfully prevented the residents of Cherbourg Reserve from practising their traditional laws and customs. While many would regard that outcome as a travesty, that is not to the point on this issue. The pertinent question for present purposes is not why this process occurred, but whether it occurred to cause those concerned to cease the acknowledgement and observance of their laws and customs. The difficulty the CB applicant has in discharging its onus on this aspect has already been remarked on earlier (see at [156] above).
969 I turn next to the expert evidence that the CB applicant relied on, to the extent that it has a bearing on this aspect of this issue. In general, I consider that evidence falls into the category described earlier. That is to say, it does not comment on any lay Aboriginal evidence of the kind mentioned above nor, relevantly, on the writings of the early ethnographers about the state of affairs in the claim area at, or shortly after, effective sovereignty. Instead it seeks to rely on what Mr Wood described as “classical Aboriginal doctrine”, which was said to be “consistent with a right of ownership”. It is unclear whether Mr Wood’s reference to this “doctrine” and the right of ownership it entails is directed to the translation process mentioned earlier, or whether he is seeking to rely on the systems and practices followed by Aboriginal people elsewhere in Aboriginal Australia. If it is the former, it is, for reasons already expressed, irrelevant to this aspect of this issue. If it is the latter, for the reasons separately expressed earlier, in circumstances where there is evidence from Dr Clarke, Mr Leo and Dr Pannell based on the available ethnography about the state of affairs in the claim area at effective sovereignty, I do not consider weight can be given to his opinions (see at [883]).
970 I also reject Mr Wood’s related reliance on the concept of “ancestral occupation” (see at [938] above). On this aspect, when regard is had to the principles set out in Yorta Yorta HC as discussed earlier (see at [138] et seq above), I consider the following submission made by the State accurately states the position: “the NTA does not recognise rights based on occupation. Rather, native title rights must be based on connection to land by traditional laws and customs. This is generally understood to arise from a special spiritual relationship with land reflected in those laws and customs: ancestral occupation is misconceived and will support no native title determination”. Hence, I do not consider Mr Wood’s expert evidence provides support for the findings of fact sought by the CB applicant.
971 Two other matters should be mentioned for completeness before leaving this issue. The first is to contrast Dr Pannell’s detailed summary of the at-sovereignty laws and customs of the Wakelbura and Kindred Tribes and Mr Leo’s comprehensive description of the apposite laws and customs of the Birri Gubba society, albeit directed to the J#1 claim area, with the complete absence of any similar summary or description by the CB applicant. As remarked earlier, Mr Wood’s list of “continuities” does not fill that void because, by its heading and content, it is a list of the current laws and customs of the CB claim group. Nor do I consider it is remedied by the brief mention of descent in [83(a)] of the CB applicant’s proposed findings of fact (see at [934] above). That, all the more so, in light of the ambiguity on that subject reflected in the CB applicant’s pleadings and written submissions.
972 The second matter is to reiterate my earlier rejection of the CB applicant’s attempt to rely on the findings allegedly made in nine consent determinations in respect of areas in the vicinity of the claim area and elsewhere in Queensland, which it claimed would assist the Court in “establishing the relevant (determined) laws and customs of groups within the regional society” (see at [231]-[268] above). It is also worth adding that, even if it had been successful in that attempt, that would not have provided the assistance it claimed because an examination of those submissions (at [237]-[242]) shows that they did not identify what those findings were, or what they said about the content of the regional society’s traditional laws and customs.
973 To sum up, in the absence of any Aboriginal evidence from which inferences may properly be drawn and of any expert evidence to which weight may be duly attributed, I do not consider that the CB applicant has established, on the balance of probabilities, the findings of fact it has sought with respect to this aspect of this issue (set out at [934] above), to the extent that those findings purport to identify the normative laws and customs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society.
974 Turning then to the findings of fact sought by the J#3 applicant (see at [936] above), first, I note that those findings do not suffer from the defect which is criticised in the State’s defence (see at [932(12)] above) in that they now refer to the at-sovereignty society rather than the present claim group. Secondly, for the reasons already given (see at [231]-[268] above), I reject the J#3 applicant’s attempt to rely on the findings allegedly made in McLennan and the evidence that those findings were said to be based on (see at [950(c)] above). Thirdly, I note that, in its defence, the State admitted the allegations in the J#3 applicant’s ASOC relating to its traditional laws and customs with respect to several systems, including a system of recruiting into land-owning groups and a land tenure system (see at [930] and [932] above). Fourthly, noting that the specific form of land-owning group has not been described in its amended version of (a) (see at [936] above), I consider that finding is supported by the evidence and is appropriate to be made. Fifthly, given the clarification that the J#3 applicant made with respect to the at-sovereignty society not holding the apposite rights and interests, but rather that those rights and interests were held by the members of the land-owning group, I consider the finding in (b) (see at [936] above) is supported by the evidence and is appropriate to be made. Sixthly, I do not consider the social contacts and marriage exchanges described in (c) (see at [936] above) are relevant to a description of the laws and customs under which rights and interests in land were held. Similarly irrelevant are the questions of female initiation and secondary rights canvassed in the J#3 applicant’s submissions above (at [ 950]-[951]). I therefore do not consider it is appropriate to make those findings. To sum up, I consider it is appropriate to make the findings of fact sought by the J#3 applicant in (a) and (b) above, but not those in (c) above (see at [936]).
975 Finally, bearing in mind that the State does not bear a substantive onus of proof on any of these issues, I do not consider it is necessary to make the findings of fact that it has sought insofar as they relate to this aspect of this issue.
Issue 5 – Spiritual beliefs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society
976 The principles outlined earlier demonstrate that the relationship between Aboriginal peoples and their land is primarily a spiritual affair (see at [166]). As can be seen from the Issues Template (see at [895] above), this issue concerns two specific elements of that relationship. First, the “nature and content of any spiritual beliefs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society”. That is to say, “the relevant society” identified in the findings of fact made with respect to Issues 1-3 above (at [901]). Secondly, the relationship between those beliefs as they relate to “rights and obligations in relation to the land and waters of the … claim area”.
The issue as pleaded
977 The same paragraph of the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC is referenced in the Issues Template for this issue as is referenced for Issue 4 above (see at [895]). It can be seen that that paragraph does not mention spiritual beliefs. The expression “spiritual connection” is, however, mentioned later in its fourth FASOC under the heading “Connection” as follows:
The claim group have maintained a connection to the claim area by their traditional laws and customs, albeit adapted, referred to at [17] to [24]:
(1) particularly through continued group identity and unbroken history of spiritual connection of ancestral spirits in the claim area; and
(2) this connection extends throughout the claim area.
978 The reference in the chapeau to this paragraph to the traditional laws and customs “referred to at [17] to [24]” continues the CB applicant’s pattern of vagueness and ambiguity in its pleadings concerning these at-sovereignty issues that I remarked on earlier. Since there was no express allegation about spiritual beliefs in the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC, the State did not address that subject in its defence. As for the allegation about “spiritual connection” in [25] of the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC, the State responded that that allegation was “vague in its generality as it pleads high level conclusions which rely upon a number of lower level allegations not pleaded”.
979 Turning to the J#3 applicant, on this issue the Issues Template refers to [12(f)], [12(h)] and [12(j)] of its ASOC, which paragraphs are already set out above (see at [929]). As is already noted above, in its defence to the J#3 applicant’s ASOC, the State admitted the allegations in [12] (see at [932(14)].
980 The findings of fact sought by the CB applicant on this issue were as follows:
102. The traditional relationship to the land held by the member groups of the pre-sovereignty regional society had a dual character, being of inseparable material and spiritual dimensions, in that rights of ownership of land arose out of their spiritual consubstantiality with it and its ancestral spirits. That is, those peoples’ material rights in rem to possess, occupy, use and enjoy land and waters derive from their spiritual and ancestral relationship to it.
103. The root of their traditional title is found in the creative acts of numinous beings in the ancient past in which they created the landscape, people, their country of origin or estate and its language and imbued the landscape with its spirit or spiritual essence (which Wood describes as “soul stuff”). Each successive generation is held to embody or incarnate this spiritual essence proceeding from country.
104. The estate contains a large stock of spirits of the “Old People”, the ancestral dead including those recently deceased whom the living would know and remember, who have returned to their homelands after death and who continue to monitor and influence the lives of their living descendants in ways that may assist the living in their various endeavours or visit misfortune or illness or bad luck upon them for transgression of traditional norms, for example, to care for and maintain it, and upon trespassers.
105. The spiritual link to a group’s country of origin via its ancestors and the principles fundamental to creating the lawful relationship of members of the pre-sovereignty society to their country as property - the communal nature of entitlements to land, entitlements being in the first place acquired through descent, and the inalienability of country (addressed elsewhere) - are interdependent. By this relationship, people gain membership of the land owning group by descent of filiation and through membership of that group they have rights and interests in its landed estate and its resources.
106. Further, that spiritual link meant that land was not of such a nature that people could disregard their own traditional land and move freely onto land where they had no spiritual link and therefore no traditional rights and interests and live on it and use its resources as their own (subject to proper forms of succession which are addressed elsewhere in these submissions).
(Footnote omitted)
981 The J#3 applicant sought the following findings of fact:
That the nature and content of spiritual beliefs featured in the normative body of laws and customs of the pre-sovereignty society comprised:
(a) a totemic system under which totems were:
(i) held personally and become emblematic of them and their identity;
(ii) affiliated to land-owning groupings because the particular plant or animal was endemic to that country; and
(iii) used for divination and the giving of signs;
(b) a system of religious and spiritual beliefs pertaining to death and mythology;
(c) a system for punishment of transgressions actualised by members of the society or by supernatural beings; and
(d) a system of allocating rights, obligations, roles and responsibilities according to a person’s age, gender and knowledge-based authority.
In its primary submissions, the J#3 applicant recorded that “[n]either the [CB] [a]pplicant nor the State take issue with the J#3 [[a]pplicant’s] proposed finding in relation to this Issue”.
982 As with the previous issue, the State sought the following quite extensive findings of fact directed again to the Wakelbura and Kindred Tribes:
257. … the W&K Tribes were spiritually, totemically and mythologically connected to sites located within the local group areas …
258. The W&K Tribes were individually and socially linked through birth on the “local” country of the father to various camping places generally called yamba … Members of the W&K Tribes possessed knowledge of mythological traditions associated with the wider area … At the local level, the people of the W&K Tribes most likely occupied country in the form of a kin-based residence group called “yamba”, which would have included individuals with spiritual and totemic links to named sites located on country …
259. The right of possession, occupation, use and enjoyment, while visibly expressed and manifest at the local level by the W&K Tribes, was a right collectively held by the members of the regional society who were spiritually, totemically, genealogically and mythologically attached to sites on the lands and waters traditionally associated with the local groups comprising the W&K Tribes society … the people who were spiritually and totemically attached to the local country areas of the regional (society) also comprised of the people who could either communicate with the spirits of deceased individuals or the ones physically affected by those and other kinds of spirts [sic] …
260. According to the laws and customs of a large number of Maric dialect speakers, totemic spirits, the spirit of deceased individuals and certain mythological beings constituted the spiritual “gatekeepers” of Aboriginal country and failure to act in accordance with traditional law and custom brought about harm upon the living from these beings … The W&K Tribes had beliefs related to sanctions for transgressions about mortuary related practices and eating forbidden foods … the W&K Tribes believed the spirit of the forbidden creatures entered into them and killed them …
261. … In accordance with the laws and customs of the W&K Tribes, all elements of the known world, whether they be animate or inanimate, celestial or terrestrial, were classified as being to one or other of two social divisions or moieties referred to as “Mallera” and “Wutaru” … The W&K Tribes were unique in the region in their distinctive moiety terms that were different to the groups beyond the W&K Tribes to the west, north and east of the group …
262. The W&K Tribes were further sub-divided into four named classes or sections … Associated with each of these sections was a range of animal or plant species, and inanimate things (such as rain). These social divisions were, thus, directly related to the lands and waters or the pre-sovereignty society and to the natural species and elements associated with this region … Each section was associated with a number of specific totemic species …
…
264. A person’s moiety and section identity played an important role in major life-cycle rites of passage … Particular roles played in mortuary practices was governed by moiety divisions … Among the W&K Tribes, detection of a person who was said to have used sorcery to kill a man was predicated upon moiety and section considerations … A person’s moiety and section identity played a significant role in male initiation ceremonies … Members of the W&K Tribe observed male initiation …
265. A distinctive feature of the W&K Tribes was that individuals affiliated with a particular section, could hunt and eat the edible totemic species associated with that section … Among the W&K Tribes, food prohibitions were specifically related to relative age and young men and women were not permitted to eat, black-headed snake, or porcupine … The ‘Umba’ ceremonies of the W&K Tribes relieved the male individual from certain food restrictions … For the W&K Tribes, “yuri” was the term used to denote a person’s section totem …
266. Among the W&K Tribes, the men of the same section did not necessarily have the same totemic identity and, thus, did not share the same flesh … The W&K Tribes acknowledged section totemism and men of the same moiety, section and totemic affiliations were related as “tribal brothers” …
267. The W&K Tribes practiced a regionally unique form of totemism where the rules of marriage and descent have a peculiar feature in the totem of the child being different to both to that of its father and its mother … The totemic identity of a child was influenced by the section and totemic identities of the parents …
268. Among the W&K Tribes, the section and moiety identity ascribed to various tree species was significant in mortuary customs, in denoting menstruating women and in communicating with other barra-named groups using message sticks …
269. The W&K Tribes each had a totem, separate from totems associated with section systems. This totem animal was spoken of as “father” and a man would hold it sacred, could not kill it but would also protect it by preventing another person from killing it in his presence … For the W&K Tribes, the man’s “father” totem was also linked to ceremonial life and failure to look after his totem meant that a man could not take any important part in ceremonies of the local group …
270. The W&K Tribes believed that the ghost of the deceased was supposed to haunt the place where he died, and to revisit old camping places … immediately after a death the camp is shifted for fear of ghosts … Upon a person’s death, their spirit returns to their home … Such beliefs formed part of a social practice of erasing the memory of deceased antecedents …
983 The evidence the CB applicant identified in its original primary submissions in support of its findings of fact on this issue fell into two categories: the expert evidence of Mr Wood and Professor Sutton; and the lay evidence of Ms Cynthia Button, Ms Elizabeth McAvoy and Ms Lesley Williams. In its amended primary submissions, it also referred to, without further comment, the evidence it had relied upon in support of a submission it made in connection with Issue 15 that: “The lay evidence is replete with references to the ‘old people’ and their spirits”. Specifically, with respect to Mr Wood, it relied on:
(a) [13] of his 2020 report (Exh A42) as follows:
Of course, remote ancestors exist in deep time and their prior occupation is the ultimate source of rights, but they consist of a stock of ancestor spirits in the country, who are anonymous except for their most recent members, and are semi-deified. In Aboriginal southern and eastern Australia this translates as spiritual connection (see below) rather than taking the form of long genealogies, like ‘A begat B who begat C’ as in Africa and the Middle East. The closest to personifying remote ancestors I have met with is residual patrilineal phraseology, like ‘our generations of old grandfathers’ and rare references to a site Being by the personal name of a recently deceased man who has become conflated with that Being. Ancestor spirits are mostly referred to simply as the ‘Old People.’
(Bold added; footnote omitted)
(b) [55]-[66] of his 2020 report (Exh A42) as follows:
55. My view is that this would only be so with the most critical principles in the laws and customs, which I consider paragraph 17 of the [fourth FASOC] [set out at [926] above] correctly lists as:
(1) communal as opposed to private property;
(2) inalienability [of title]; and
(3) filiation and descent as the entry point to membership of the rights holding group.
56. Spiritual connection, which I have found assertions of to be universal in southern and eastern Australia, is strongly connected with item (3) but also contributes to item (2) and is generally pervasive, as will become clearer below.
57. Anthropologists more often use the term ‘systems’ rather than ‘bodies’ of customary law, partly I think because we expect them to be mostly systematic and cohering. The three principles listed above are such and are interdependent, together with the doctrine of spiritual connection, as follows.
58. First, filiation and descent as the entry point to membership applies to all descendants equally, and so obviates the possibility of private property and can admit only communal title.
59. Second, rights transmitted automatically by descent are inalienable as long as there continue to be descendants, and while ever they can ground them in the rights of genealogically antecedent right-holders and ineradicable ancestral occupation.
60. Third, connected to this, claimants see descent as not only the recruitment mechanism but as yielding a spiritual relationship with the country through one’s ancestor spirits resident within it. Country is seen as animated. I think this [is] why the assertion of a spiritual connection is so stubbornly persistent in Aboriginal eastern Australia to the present, even where knowledge of mythological sites is lost due to the historical delocalization of country groups. As mentioned, Australian genealogies do not extend above known generations in the form of an ‘A begat B who begat C’ formula for proof of membership and descent of ancient rights, but instead blur at upper levels into the semi-deified Old People, and how they recognize and accept their own and make them feel at ease but cause disquiet and harm to trespassers. Returnees should calm the country by addressing the Old People, who represent continuing occupation. Descent and spiritual connection are inseparable corollaries.
61. The continuity with the classical principles in this specific region has been established in much of the previous reportage, but as a sample reference to hand bearing on how homelands come to be replete with ancestor spirits, Howitt writes that:
They [the Wakelbura and regional neighbours] believed that when a man died at a distance from his home, his spirit would travel towards it, and his friends, if they were going in a different direction, would lay him in the grave with his face toward it. If he died in the night, they would throw a firebrand in that direction as a guide for the spirit to follow. (Howitt 473, based on the settler Muirhead’s information)
62. The elements that have been lost or largely so in the present case are more surface elements, like the following nomenclature and classificatory systems:
• sections once used as kinship shorthand super-classes, but kinship as the glue of the society remains very active;
• social totemism used for transcending the localist insularity of descent groups in times when they were residentially distributed on the ground;
• the barra referent system once used as local organization super-classes to reference clan clusters by landscape or resource features of the districts in which their estates lay; and
• Only residues of local totemic mythological sites marking clan estates remain, but the animation of the Clermont-Belyando country as a whole is emphasized in correlation with the emphasis on the most communal level of title vested in the inclusive country group.
63. My earlier reports (e.g. Wood at285-287) cover some of this. I consider that Sutton (2020: 7) has more clearly explicated how the deep structure of kin relations and descent groups, and the core character and content of a customary title are very persistent and resonate with classical forms.
64. Several things are generally not appreciated in the mainstream Queensland community. One is that customary law can be silently operative not overt, as also in western societies where there remains some customary law unconverted to statute, an example often given being the Prohibition era in the United States, when society rebelled against a statute which conflicted with long-standing practice amounting to a normative rule. Another is that by segregating Aborigines on centres like Cherbourg, the removal policy created closed pools of cultural reproduction and restricted their acculturation by the mainstream. This ensured the continued operation of descent groups and traditional countries of origin and connection of spirit with the Old People there, although it was all largely undergrounded from mainstream public view.
65. I say this in response to Question 7(c) of the brief as to “why the membership rule remains rooted in the traditional laws and customs in relation to the claim area at sovereignty.” My view is that in Court, attention to these critical principles should be more of a focus than has been the case in cross-examination so far.
66. I say it on the basis of my capacity to compare the customary law of the claimants and their region with that of customary law of a classical stamp in Arnhem Land, Arandic Central Australia, and Cape York Peninsula due to protracted periods living in and conducting research in these regions, as well as in southern and eastern Australia including in the Clermont-Belyando area.
(Italics in original; bold added; footnotes omitted)
In its submissions, the CB applicant emphasised the “critical principles” described at [56]-[57] above.
(c) [261]-[264] of his 2016 report (Exh A34)
261. Bill Lawton told me that if someone dies in a place that is not their own it will be haunted until it is smoked, when the spirit will “go to its own place”. When I raised Sim’s and Tenant Kelly’s (1935) information concerning yamba as spirit home, he confirmed that yamba in the deeper sense is the spirit’s place of origin, and that one’s “spirit comes from your place, and goes back to it. It’s your father’s place.” (Mr. Lawton, as mentioned above, is one of those who frames his statements in terms of the classical patrilineal ideal).
262. Kelly’s (1934) field notes document this much earlier. She records for example a poignant example in which, following the funeral of an elderly woman of the Maric Guwamu group at Cherbourg, her son stayed on at her camp hoping for a glimpse of her spirit and to
... hear her message before she goes back to the real country.
263. The longevity of such tenets is borne out by a comment claimant Bert Button (pc. Aug 22, 2012) made to me:
... [young] people here say, when someone died, they never come back and visit us. We [older people) say that’s because, they not gonna come back here, to Cherbourg, this is not their place. They gone back to their own country. They won’t come back here.
264. A corollary is the persisting belief that home countries are replete with ancestral spirits, termed the ‘Old People’, … who may safely enter, reflecting a persistence of the trespass category. Other classes of spirits and mythological beings play a like role. Janjari, hairy-bodied dwarf spirits, are held to occupy all country throughout Maric and southeast Queensland and to distinguish between those who belong ancestrally to a country and those who do not, and some claimants told me they assist or protect those who do. This may in part reflect a fusion with the guardian totem aspect of matriclan and section totems. Another is “tall man”, described as tall, thin and sinister with red eyes, and encounters with them on the [c]laim [a]rea in the course of recent mining clearance work were related to me. Another is a clever man-cum-spirit who appears as in the form of a spectral black dog.
(Italics in original)
In its submissions, the CB applicant emphasised the “corollary” mentioned at [264] above.
(d) The following passages from his oral evidence:
MR WOOD: Yes, but I would like – look, it is part of the normative system, normative cultural background that undergirds the whole principle of descent, but I think you have to distinguish between those parts of the culture and those which are structural rules. And in a classical case if this were – you know, if these people had stayed on the country, and we were now doing modern anthropology work with them, we would expect to find a rich assortment of mythological actors, mythology, mythological sites than we find today amongst them. They’re only tiny fragments of mythology, mostly serpent mythology, which is characteristically the last to go, as observed by Malcolm Kelly at Woodenbong over the border here in the 1850s, and the sites associated with wallowing monsters and so on.
984 With respect to Professor Sutton, the CB applicant relied on the following passages from his oral evidence:
(a) T 2032, ll 45-47:
PROF SUTTON: Yes. The connection to country through the old people is another instance of the dependency of this whole system of genealogical relations of kinship. So they’re interconnected and in that sense they make sense of each other.
(b) T 2122 l 39-T 2123 l 5:
PROF SUTTON: I think if you take Occam’s razor in your hand, as I prefer to do in these kinds of cases, that it’s not fatal to there being a spiritual connection of some sort. What matters more, the intrinsic relationship between a person’s soul and the country or the relationship between a person’s land identity and the spiritual mythology that goes through. I put those at two different orders. One is about the construction of the person. The other is about the construction of the person’s landscape of narratives and rituals and song lines and song.
It’s not that one – that one doesn’t matter and the other matters, but in terms of the quintessence of the Aboriginal relationship to country spiritually, it’s the – it’s the sense that one’s own old people who come down in one’s body, as it were, has the bloodline. It’s the spiritual connection to that that I think without that you do not really have an Aboriginal tradition. You can have only that or you can have that plus some inconsistent versions of narratives, but those inconsistent versions are not fatal to your relationship with the country.
In its written submissions, the CB applicant claimed that, in this evidence, “Professor Sutton drew a distinction between spiritual connections between person and their land identity, and a person and spiritual mythology”. It further contended that the “first relationship was the construction of the person which might be thought of in terms of that oft repeated concept of an Aboriginal person belonging to the land, rather than the land belong to them; that is, the inextricable link between land and person expressed as a spiritual relationship”. And further still: “The second relationship … was the construction of a person’s landscape of narratives and rituals, but the quintessential one is the spiritual connection, that is, the sense of old people coming down through the bloodline”.
(c) T 2123 l 9-T 2124 l 7
HIS HONOUR: But what brings the individual connections or family connections with country together to form the society or community?
PROF SUTTON: It’s the shared fact of being spiritually related to the same area. I’ve said in print somewhere that in Aboriginal tradition there are not individuals so much as leaves on twigs on branches on trees. So a person is not complete in isolation. As somebody else said, no man is an island. No person is an island. And when people refer to the relationship with the old people of the landscape, they’re always talking about more than one. They never just say, “My relationship with this country is with the spirit of dead old Granny Maggie,” and full stop. No, I’ve never heard anything like that.
It’s a multiplicity of spirits, just as there’s a multiplicity of descendants and an inherent multiplicity in the notion of the group holding the rights in the country. That’s why Graham Neate put into the Aboriginal Land Act 1993, I think it is, at Queensland. In the case of an Aboriginal group where there is only one person left, it is still a group. So the groupness isn’t inherent in the boundaries of the body of the person, but, yes, I will leave it at that.
MR CARTER: Thank - - -
HIS HONOUR: But the converse of that. I’m not saying that the evidence indicates this, but if there’s a disparity in knowledge of the spiritual association with the country among the members of the community or society. Depending on the extent of it, isn’t that an indication of the lack of existence of that society or community?
PROF SUTTON: No, your Honour. Not in my view. The community persists.
HIS HONOUR: Why?
PROF SUTTON: You know, in a very ..... state spiritually in terms of not just mythology but also songs and totems, for example, and there’s clear evidence in this case of people struggling to and essentially gain the idea of totems, because we have individual variations which – as to what constitutes the rule for getting a totem, for example. I think that’s what you might call classicism. It’s an attempt to get back to what was there. It may be sincere, but it’s also uncoordinated, obviously, because it is not a unified approach.
But all these – all of these things are derivative, ultimately, whereas the individual – well, the relationship between the descendent and the … antecedent that comes down through bloodline, as it were, or through what in north-central Australia would be called – in – the patri spirit, and I have learned about that from senior people in the Mutabura group. Those things are – once you’ve lost those, I think you have lost the connection that’s relevant to the distribution of rights and interest on the basis of group membership, because you’ve lost a sharing of something vital with others.
In its written submissions, the CB applicant contended that this exchange was “pertinent to the critical question of how continuity of connection and community was maintained during the period when people were in Aboriginal settlements outside their country and unable to have a physical presence on their land. The key to that continuity is the continued spiritual connection to country via the deceased Old People”. And further, that it explained “in effect the difference between being spiritually connected (which is associated with genealogical descent) and mere genealogical descent”.
985 The CB applicant contended that the following summary of various passages from the evidence of Ms Cynthia Button provided “representative examples” which were “highly reflective of the spiritual link between person and country which they understand to be their rightful country via that link”:
(a) she was taught that permission was required to be on someone else’s country for purposes other than regular travel and not to go south past the Drummond Range because it belonged to someone else [Bidjara];
(b) when she became engaged in cultural heritage work, she and her father were camped at Hyde Park Station and he told her that she was on her mother’s country - Fisher mob’s country - and he then pointed north and told her that was the “Jangga mob’s country”. Later when asked by mine staff to “clear” an area north and her evidence is that, “I said, ‘No’. They said, ‘It’s only a small area and your team is close by. I said, ‘No. We can’t do it. That’s not our country. Bad business will happen to our families if we walk there. That’s the way bad business works when you speak for country that’s not yours. The spirits of the old people of that place will make bad business happen for your families.” She continued in that vein;
(c) when her mother took her to the Clermont area and later to the area in the region of Doongmabulla Springs in the northwest of the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea, her mother pointedly introduced her to the Old People of each area as a Malone and a Fisher respectively on her understanding that those families were associated with those areas of the claim area; and she continues to announced [sic] her presence to the Old People when she returns to country;
(d) as to the Clermont introduction, she explained further, “… My mother was introducing me to my traditional land, and also introducing me to all of our mob that has passed. Like I said, old people, they are still alive even though their body’s dead. Our old ancestors still move about today and my mother was actually introducing me to them”;
(e) “those old spirits are there to look after you but they can punish you and be harmful too. So it’s important to show respect”;
(f) while the Old People are all over the land, they also protect important or sacred areas including water at Doongmabulla Springs;
(g) the Mundagutta is present wherever water lies.
(Footnotes omitted)
986 The CB applicant also pointed to the following passages from Ms Button’s cross-examination by the State’s counsel:
[MR LLOYD:] So it wasn’t an introduction because you were there the first time, it was the same introduction you were - - -?---The very first time I went to country, my mother introduced me and she sang out those things.
Exactly. But you’re saying she does that every single time - - -?---Every single time.
- - - and you do it every single time?---And that’s showing respect - - -
Sorry. Sorry?--- - - - for our law and custom business.
All I’m trying to get at is there’s no difference between the first introduction and the thousandth introduction. It’s just the same every time - - -?---Yes.
- - - is that right? So, in that sense, it’s not like you’re saying “This is the first time,” and you were being introduced to people you hadn’t met before; it’s just the same every time?---It’s about respecting our country. That’s why we do it every time.
Okay?---We’re showing respect to our land and our law and custom.
Now I think you say, in paragraph 21 – so in paragraph 22, I’ll just read you a bit of that. You say:
She introduced us to country again, but this time she did that introduction a bit different to the way she introduced us to – introduced us back on the Clermont Alpha side, where the Malone and others are from.
So if I stop there, before I thought you had said it’s the same introduction every time. But is it sometimes it’s different?---Well, that one there, because she introduced me to my dad’s line. Yeah. That was – sorry, it’s not the same all the time. Sorry. But that part there, that was different, because that’s my dad’s line.
So you do a different introduction in the two different parts, or the different areas associated with the different bloodlines?---Yes. But when we go fishing or doing business on our lands, we always introduce ourselves – always. This just – I shouldn’t say introduce, I’d say it’s just letting our ancestors know that we’re there; that we come to do a bit of fishing.
Yes. So is it, then, that it’s – it’s not really an introduction at all, it’s just announcing your presence?---That’s right.
Now, you say in your affidavit, on the next sentence:
She sung out real loud, “I’m bringing my children here, my daughter, my small boys, my husband. I’m Lenny Malone’s daughter, Jessie. She then sung out the names of our kids from eldest to youngest and kept going. “The white man is my husband. This girl here, her father is Burt Button and her granny is Gwenny Bullet Fisher. She said to me that those old people can hear us.
Which are the old people she’s referring to?---The spirits. Our mob. Our old ancestors, running around there, looking after our land.
Is that the old Malones, in that case?---Any of our ancestors. They don’t have to be Malones, love. Any of our ancestors that’s in that area.
But – maybe I should clarify this. Are spirits associated with particular country?---No. Spirits can be anywhere. They could be right here in this room, here. They don’t have to be on land; they could be anywhere. I’ll give you a prime example; I travelled around up in the Cape Area, when I was very young, before I had children. I – because I wanted to go and see the different life of different Aboriginal people and island people. So I said to myself, “This is my opportunity to utilise this right now through” – it was with DCS way back then that I was running around working for, in shops. I got to see the different countries and different people …
(Errors in original)
987 With respect to this evidence, the CB applicant contended that:
… Her answers to such questions must be understood in light of the fact that she does know that ancestral spirits are associated with their country of origin because her evidence else-where is that she was introduced to the spirits of the country of origin of her own Malone and Fisher families and she continues to acknowledge them when on country. She must be taken to understand that the group’s ancestral spirits inhabit the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea. Her mother told her as much.
(Footnote omitted)
988 In addition, the CB applicant relied on the following passages from Ms Elizabeth McAvoy’s evidence contending that it showed “there is a persisting belief that ‘home’ country is replete with spirits of the Old People”:
The stories that – well, even when I was little, Dad used to talk about home here, you know, his – this was his home, because he was born here, even though he was taken away from this land here, taken to Cherbourg. He always spoke about Clermont, him and our uncle, Uncle Percy, like, that Clermont – their home of, you know, a place that we can come back to, you know, and we know, because we just as – we will come here; we know we’re at peace here, with our old people that’s here on this land that was here before us.
…
Because we were given those rights from our old people. Like, you know, we have the rights to speak on country, and we have the rights to talk about them because we have that knowledge. You know, it’s been handed down to us.
…
MR CREAMER: And who handed that down to you?
ELIZABETH McAVOY: My old relatives, and my father. It’s been handed down. And dad spoked it, you know, even when I was little talking about it and, you know, even my older brother and sisters. Well, we used to live out not far from here and just talk about – you know, talking about Clermont and Alpha and talking about our old people and ancestor[s] that lived here. We knew all the time, we were connected to the land, and we’re connected to the tree and we’re connected to everything that’s on this land. You can’t take it away. And the spiritual – spiritual way too because that’s why we do a smoking ceremony. Smoking ceremonies cleanse our spirit. When you come out walking on someone’s land, you’ve got to be cleansed, and that’s through the smoking ceremony.
989 As well, the CB applicant relied on the following passages from Ms Lesley Williams’ evidence contending that it showed “her contemporary understanding of the ancestral spirit’s role and range”:
[MS BRIEN:] So the spirits of your old people, for example, do they roam wherever family members are. Like, can they roam – you’re in Brisbane in present, are there spirits here with you, or are they at the claim area?---The spirits – wherever you are. Like, when we – I took my grandkids up, we were up there on country, and I’m talking to the old people, the spirits, you know, introducing them to my grandson, second grandson, family, and say, “We’re here now to spend time visiting you on your own country and to ensure that it’s being looked after”. And the same would apply if I’m going back to, some occasion, to Cherbourg. And the first thing I’ll do is go up to the cemetery and talk to my grandparents living up there, and my parents. And so your spirits are with you, even with me in Clayfield, at night when I’m going to bed, I talk to them. Whitefellas might think I’m going crazy. Kidding. Yes, it’s because we have this firm belief that spirits are always with us and watching over us. Good spirits.
So what do you believe happens to your spirit when you die then?---Pardon?
So what do you believe then happens to your spirit, or a person’s spirit, when they die?---What do I believe? I believe for my spirit then, to go back to country, you see, my spirit’s going to be busy. It’s going to go back to Clermont and it’s going to go to Winton. And they’ll be moving around so that they’re there watching over and watching their descendants, careful, watching that we are being protected. And we protect at the same time, their spirits, because they can come – the spirits are in different forms. Like for instance, birds. Or birds or animals.
Now can I ask you then what do you understand or believe, when people are born, where do their spirits come from?---The spirits come from their mum that’s been carrying them during the pregnancy. So will come from the mum and the father, because it takes two, so that’s their spirits in that particular child.
And is the spirit created when the person is born?---Spirits are there with them, but it’s not in – people think spirits are in form, but someone that you believe in and you’re told about, so that you know that they’re there with you in form and so when you do go, when you pass away, that spirit will then go – eventually leave the body and go to join the other spirits. Which is connecting with family. Their ancestors.
Now we sent down the spirit track, out of paragraph 70 of your affidavit, so we can – because you said at 70 that:
The spirits walk along them too.
Can I then ask you, what do you mean by that, that the spirits walk along these tracks?---Well, if you’re – and you know in yourself, within yourself, and in your mind and in your heart that when you’re walking along these tracks and if you could be walking for the first time, but you’re feeling a bit, what’s the word I’m trying to find here, not scared, because this is the first time you’re – like for instance, when we went up to Alpha, got out of the car and walked, spent time at the creek, and the first time the boys seen it, and I said don’t be afraid, the spirits are going to be – Grandfather is watching over us. Grandfather’s here, Granny’s here. So you know, you don’t feel afraid, you know the spirits are with you.
And who explained to you or told you about spirits walking on these tracks?---Granny – Aunty Dot, my father, Granny Lizzie, and then Granny Annie. Because Granny Lizzie told Granny Annie, Granny Annie told Granny Lizzie, Granny Lizzie then told Aunty Dot, about the spirits.
And so, the spirits that are there, would they be your ancestor’s spirits, or would they be anybody’s ancestors’ spirits?---In particular, our ancestor’s spirits.
Sorry, I didn’t hear?---Sorry, in particular, my ancestors, their spirits.
Now in 70, you also speak about that feeling the spirit of Granny Lizzie?---This is in 70. Is that the blacked-out piece?
No, at the top of the page?---Sorry.
That’s all right?---Yes, of course.
Now if you haven’t located the specific place that Granny Lizzie was born, how do you know that it was her spirit with you?---Okay. We – because Granny Lizzie would have been born down near the creek. At Surbiton Station. We’re referring Surbiton Station, because there’s now a big pastoral station where there’s a house built there. But back then there was no house, no building. So they put in a special birthing place, and you know that their spirit is there at around Surbiton. It might feel strange, out there driving around by myself, I could have got lost, but I know, knew, and I kept saying to Tammy, Granny Lizzie here is with us. So is Granny Annie.
So if Granny Lizzie is Gunggari, might it be that her spirit would be on Gunggari country?---No I think I clarified and got that cleared up before. She’s definitely not Gunggari. Even though we thank, we’re grateful that it’s kind of the old people down at Mitchell claiming her as Gunggari, but she’s definitely around Alpha, Surbiton, Clermont.
990 As noted above, the CB applicant also referred to the evidence it had identified on this subject matter later in its amended primary submissions. Some of that evidence overlaps with the evidence set out above. Nonetheless, since this is an important issue, it is convenient to set out that further evidence in full as follows. First, the CB applicant relied on the following passages from Ms Elizabeth McAvoy’s evidence:
When the applicants that was here – started back 2004 and they came out here 2008, I think it was – 2007, 2008, was told by my brother, Owen McAvoy, the – the applicants and the mining companies went out where Gowrie Creek and they was was showing the mining companies the areas there, scar trees and that, and I can hear these children playing, brought daylight, I can hear them, you know, playing in the water and laughing. So everybody heard it and, you know, it was a sign that the old people were still here, you know, the children were still there. Their spirits still here. Their spirits still here round me.
….
The stories that – well, even when I was little, Dad used to talk about home here, you know, his – this was his home, because he was born here, even though he was taken away from this land here, taken to Cherbourg. He always spoke about Clermont, him and our uncle, Uncle Percy, like, that Clermont – their home of, you know, a place that we can come back to, you know, and we know, because we just as – we will come here; we know we’re at peace here, with our old people that’s here on this land that was here before us.
….
MR CREAMER: Why do you have these rights? You say this is your law and custom and you have these rights. Why do you have these rights?
ELIZABETH MCAVOY: Because we were given those rights from our old people. Like, you know, we have the rights to speak on country, and we have the rights to talk about them because we have that knowledge. You know, it’s been handed down to us.
MR CREAMER: And who handed that down to you?
ELIZABETH MCAVOY: My old relatives, and my father. It’s been handed down. And dad spoked it, you know, even when I was little talking about it and, you know, even my older brother and sisters. Well we used to live out not far from here and just talk about – you know, talking about Clermont and Alpha and talking about our old people and ancestor that lived here. We knew all the time, we were connected to the land, and we’re connected to the tree and we’re connected to everything that’s on this land. You can’t take it away. And the spiritual – spiritual way too because that’s why we do a smoking ceremony. Smoking ceremonies cleanse our spirit. When you come out walking on someone’s land, you’ve got to be cleansed, and that’s through the smoking ceremony.
MR CREAMER: And when you say spiritual way, what do you mean by that?
ELIZABETH McAVOY: The spiritual way is like when I was talking about the spirits of those children that was here there where that Gowrie Creek. Them old people heard it and the mining company heard it. They heard them spirits of them children there, you know, because we – our old people - I’ve seen spirits out here where – out near Adarni. You know, there are two spirits I’ve seen there in broad daylight. You know, our spirits are connected to the land, and we’re connected to those spirits, and we’re still connected to those old people.
You know, we know that we can come, and we have the right to come and walk on this land, and we have the right to speak for this land, and no-one can take it away from me because that’s been handed down to me, and I hand it down to my children and my grannies. You know, and all the families here, I even taught them too, you know, their – their nephews and nieces. And when they come out here, you know, I teach them about the artefacts and scar trees, you know, where our old people was here, and talk about the land and talk about, you know, what Kelvin was talking about before, you know, where – where you can go and where you can’t go, and talking about the landscape and talking about, you know, sacred areas and sacred sites.
MR CREAMER: Just explain to me about the spirits you said you’d seen near Adarni?
ELIZABETH McAVOY: Well, I was going out to – out to Adarni, and this is back in 2012, I think it was, and I was taking photos on the way out. And only me in the car, but I was driving out and taking photos, and that night I was looking at all the photos that was on my iPad, and Irene and Patrick was out there too. They went there for applicant’s meeting. And I showed them and the archaeologist was there. And I seen there two spirits. One was standing up with a tree, and the other one was crouching down. I could see them in broad daylight. Like, you know, I wasn’t frightened then because I know if they were bad spirits, something would have happened to me. But because I was coming on, you know, my great grandmother country there, they were just watching me go through. And they’re – you know, they’re still in my mind today seeing them there. You know, they’re still here. The ancestors spirits are still here. They’re not going to go, and they don’t go away. You know, I’m very sensitive and very emotional what – what’s happened here, you know? I know we’re connected – we’re connected to the land.
MR CREAMER: Are you okay? Do you want – there is a few things I want to ask you, but what did it mean seeing the spirits for you and seeing that photo? And what about – do you want to take a break? No. Yes, we might come back to Liz.
…
ELIZABETH McAVOY: Artefacts, trees, the water, the land, the people and everything that’s out here is connected to us. We connected to the - to the earth, connected to mother earth. We’re connected to the spirits of this land. You know, our old people they very spiritual people, and growing up in our family and all our families like, you know.
When old people die, we hear noise or something, they say “shh, be quiet, that’s some old people there”. You know - you know, because we’ve got spirit - it’s been handed down to all of us, you know. It’s my brother here too. Our family, the McAvoy people, the Malone family - grew up with the family and grew up with the Johnson family.
(Errors in original)
991 Secondly, it relied on the following extracts from the affidavit and oral evidence of Mr Patrick Malone:
91. Being connected to country gives you your sense of being. It’s where your ancestors are from and where they still are. It gives you responsibility as well. That responsibility is about looking after country, which means things like looking after cultural heritage and the environment. I’m the chairman on a cultural heritage committee with Adani mine. At the moment we are having a dispute with them over a scarred tree which is still living and in part of an area they want to clear. We need to protect those things because it’s a living connection to our ancestors.
…
101. I was told by an old man in Woorabinda, a clever man, that as men you’re not to go to Women’s sites on country. Men aren’t allowed to go to those places. Sometimes if we come across women’s birthing trees which are marked in a special way and near water I won’t make any decisions about them. That’s women’s business and the senior women are the ones who have to make decisions about women’s places.
….
Sure?---Spirit’s always with us. Everything I do, you know, spirits of my elders are with me, guiding me, and I take that and I see that with – you know, different signs that different things are happening. You know, just – whether it be in nature or in other things happening around me.
And when you say they’re always with you, if – so if you die, do you have a belief as to what happens to your spirit?---Yes, I will be back, yes.
Does it go anywhere?---No. No.
I mean, geographically, does it go anywhere?---I don’t know. I think it stays wherever your – well, in my belief, wherever your ancestors – descendants are.
992 Thirdly, it relied on the following passage from the oral evidence of Mr Kelvin Dunrobin:
It’s a privilege to be here. The spirits of my elders and everyone here too. And I’m glad I’m back on country. And, as for the mining, I mean, we tried our best to save our stuff, and we got a Keeping Place, and saving these trees that are actually not going to be mined. So it works for us. We don’t want it to happen but that’s life. I mean, you got to deal with it and the best way to do that is look after the culture and whatsaname.
993 Fourthly, it relied on the following passage from the oral evidence of Ms Ada Simpson:
What do you mean by “back home”?---It’s just a feeling that you get. I – I mean – I remember, when Irene was driving me from Capella to Clermont, the feeling was very strong for me. Yes. Just imagining all my old people walking that country, and going from place to place, that was very emotional for me. And Irene knew it. That’s why she took me to the lagoon, and we – I – she left me sitting there, whilst she just walked around a bit. But – and, mind you, that was the first time I visited that lagoon. So the feeling was very strong for me. And I’m – I – you know, I mean – yes, very, very strong.
994 Fifthly, it relied on the following passages from the oral evidence of Mr Johnathon Malone:
And then do you believe the old people are spirits?---Yes. Yes.
And do you believe that they understand English?---I believe they understand if I’m out there trying to communicate, that they would communicate back, yes. I don’t know about English. It’s ..... more of a feeling, so.
…
And when you say “old people” in paragraph 43 you’re talking there about spirits; is that right?---Ancestors, yes.
995 Sixthly, it relied on the following passage from the oral evidence of Mr Norman Johnson Jnr:
There are also spirits that you inherit from your father or your grandfather. They are spirits of your ancestors. Sometimes you see these spirits in animals, especially birds. For example, if a willy wag-tail comes he’s usually coming to share good news. He’s a nice visitor. Some animal visitors bring bad news though. For example, if you hear a curlew at night, that is not good. If you see a white owl, that is really bad news. and something is really wrong.
996 Seventhly, it relied on the following paragraphs from the affidavit evidence of Mr Coedie McAvoy:
28. I feel at home around Clermont because I know that’s where I’m from, and where my father, father’s father and father’s father’s father and so on were from, going back multiple generations. It’s a sense of belonging. It’s like walking into your parents’ house - the house that you grew up in as a kid - and you’ve gone away and you’ve come back and you get that sense of feeling like you’re home. Even though I wasn’t born there, and I didn’t grow up there, it still feels natural to me to be there.
…
106. My dad told me that when you go into the country, if you leave anything behind, everything that you’ve touched has your scent on it, and they say spirits can pick that scent up and follow you. They’ll attach on to you and they’ll follow you everywhere. And bad things can happen to you. So dad would tell me not drop anything or leave anything behind.
997 Eighthly, it relied on the following paragraphs from the affidavit and passages from the oral evidence of Ms Linda Bobongie:
(f) Spiritual beliefs:
I was taught to believe that my ancestors are in our country. Mum taught me to be in touch with my feelings and my connection with the ancestors of our country. She and Granny told me that our ancestors would know who we are and keep us safe. When I go to Clermont, I feel my connection to the country and I feel like I belong there. It feels like home. Granny often told me how she always yearned to go back.
Granny, my Mum and other elders of my family also taught me to believe that a person’s spirit returns to their home country after they die. This is one of the reasons why our ancestor’s spirits are in the country. They stay there. It is where our spirits belong. They remain there to watch over our country and wait for us to join them. Like the living, they also have a duty to protect our country. They know if people are there who are not from the country and they recognise people like me who belong there. I was taught to believe that if you are not from country, you can be in danger. For example, Granny told me a story about one of her sons swimming at Brown Lake at Stradbroke when something tried to pull him under. I also heard her refer on the tape to a similar incident at Kilcoy where something touched Uncle Bobby while he was swimming there. Attached to this my affidavit and marked LJB3 is a true copy of a photo of Uncle Bobby and his oldest sister Rita. In the tape, Granny tells my cousins not to swim in a “strange place” by which I know that she means someone else’s country. She tells the story about Uncle Bobby swimming at Kilcoy to also illustrate another point which is about traditional authority. She explains how an Elder of that country, Billy McKenzie, should have been asked to speak language to the country for them. Because the country did not know them and they had not obtained permission from an elder or been introduced to country by an elder, they were in danger. That is why something scary happened to Uncle Bobby.
As I said earlier, I feel safe when I return to Granny’s country. I feel calm and at home. That is because I know she and my other ancestors are there in the country looking after me. On the other hand, Granny used to tell me how uncomfortable she felt at different times when she lived in Myora on Stradbroke Island. I feel the same way when I am there. For example, my family and I rented a house on Rainbow Crescent, above the town of Dunwich. When we opened the front door on the day we moved in, we could not remove the front door key. Later that day, a big storm hit and the front door was violently shaking as if someone was trying to wrench it open. After the storm subsided, we opened the front door and tried the key again. It slid out first time. We took this as a sign that we were not welcome and left the next day. Even after she left Stradbroke and we went back to visit our family, Granny always left on the last barge. She did not stay there if she could leave. She told me this was because it was a “no good place”, especially after dark for people like us who belong to another country. I have also experienced this at Tennant Creek in the Northern Territory when I felt the presence of ancestral spirits and the spiritual significance of places I visited there.
…
All right. Now, then, on the top of page 7 in your affidavit, in the first sentence you say:
A person’s spirit returns to their home country after they die.
Now, when you say “home country”, what do you mean by that phrase?---Where they come from. Clermont.
Right. And so - - -?---Their ancestral lands.
Okay. And that is – and in the present context, is that – the area that you’re referring to, is that Clermont and its surrounds?---That’s right.
(Italics and errors in original)
998 Ninthly, it relied on a number of paragraphs from the affidavits and passages from the oral evidence of Ms Cynthia Button as follows:
12. While we were fixing the lines, I called over to Mum and said, “Mum I’m feeling really funny, like a bit cold”. Mum replied, “Cindy, that’s our tribal people. That’s our mob coming to welcome you, to say hello. Are you scared Cindy?” I wasn’t scared because I had already learnt that the spirits of our old people live on their country from Grandfather Joe. We stayed there all day. When it was lunch time we sat by the river and Mum was yarning. She told us that “This is my father’s land, this is my great grandfather land”. She told me and my little brothers that we had to show great respect for this land. She told us not to leave papers or rubbish lying around, and that even if we didn’t drop it, we still should pick rubbish up. She told us that we got to look after great grandfather’s land. She showed us where the camp was, where our old people lived before they were taken to Cherbourg. It was actually where we were crawfishing. Mum also told me that there were Bora rings on the country. I told her that Grandfather Joe had already told me about Bora rings. Mum was happy about that and then checked that Grandfather had told me that girls were forbidden near them. Mum also talked about scar trees on country, and what they mean. She said that some scar trees are like markers that give directions, others are scarred to show women’s places. She told me all this, just yarning on the side of the creek on my first weekend up there.
…
23. Every time we went out she would talk about respect for the old people from that country.
…
33. When we got back to Cherbourg Mum sent me to Grandfather Joe to ask him about what happened. When I told him what we saw, Grandfather said “Deadly”. He was laughing and rubbing his hands together. “That was a law man. He’s welcoming you back to your country. That’s what you call a runner my bubba. He was one of your old people welcoming you to your country”.
34. Early on, during the cultural heritage work, I was with Shirley Dunrobin out that way on the way out to Mac Mine. There was no accommodation for the clearance work so we camped at Doongmabulla Station on accommodation for the jackaroos and jillaroos. One night, a huge bang shook the whole row of dongas. I thought Shirley maybe fell in the shower. The whole of the donga was shaking. We got tormented til about 2-3am. We had to work for the next two days doing clearances, but this went on. I was worried but we had nowhere else to stay. On the third night, I could hear the sound of a bullroarer again. Aunty Shirley started getting scared. But I told her, “No don’t worry, that’s the bullroarer.” And I remembered how Grandfather Joe had told me when I was young about how the runner used the bullroarer to let people know things. The next morning, it was really calm. We were there for two more weeks working in a different area.
35. I seen the runner again when I was at the Mac Mine site. I was living in Cherbourg when I got called up to do some walking up there. My grandfather was dying of prostate cancer and we had been told by the doctors treating him that he only had days to live. I told Gramps that I had been called up to do some work. I said “I’m not going. I want to be here with you”. He said, “Girl, I want you to go. Do it for your Grandmother Gwenny’s family”. Granny Gwenny is a Fisher. I told Grandfather Joe that I would go but I said to him, “You promise you wait”. He said to me “When it gets close to go you’ll see a runner. It’ll come to you. It’ll be from Gwenny’s mob”.
36. I went up there to do the walk. I was with my Aunty Ida Bligh. We’d been there for almost two weeks. On one night when we’d all gone to bed. We were both woken one night by a really distinct sound. The other walkers all got up too. Aunty Ida was saying, “Cynthia, can you hear that? What the F is that sound?” I told her, Aunty Ida, that’s a bulllroarer”. I knew right away. Gramps has told me my country would let me know.
37. I got straight in the car. I got to Cherbourg and drove straight through town. I didn’t stop, I went direct to Gramps. Just as I walked down the corridor, I heard my grandfather call out “Cynthia”. I said “I’m here”. He died straight after that. He waited for me. And that runner with the bullroarer, that was my Granny Gwenny’s people telling me “Get up, hurry up, your grandfather is ready to leave”.
…
39. Those old spirits are there to look after you but they can punish and be harmful too, so it’s important to show respect. About 7-8 years ago I was on site, doing some walking on Gina Rinehart’s mine. It’s not far from the Adani site. All those mines are in the same area. We were walking, it was bright daylight business, 14 of us in the paddock. There were some younger girls walking with us. I was telling the younger girls hang back a bit, hang back, but they kept going. I got a feeling. I couldn’t hear the bullroarder this time. It was an uneasy feeling.
40. The men were up ahead and they walked into a Bora ring. They were yelling out, “Here’s the Bora”. Because those young girls hadn’t hung back they ended up walked right through it. Those girls should have walked back out of the area and apologised. They should have backed away and said “Yandandi, Yandandi”. That means “I’m going, you don’t come with me. You spirits stay there”. By walking backwards you’re showing how sorry you are. The feeling I got that day was a sign that women shouldn’t be in that area.
45. …
…
b. We were taught to leave fish for our old people. So, if I caught 10 jewfish, for example, I would clean them out for the old people and leave them there where I caught them. If I don’t do that, I’ll never be able to catch a fish there again. I’ve done that 4 times in my life (not left fish) and when I’ve gone back to that place I’ve never caught a fish there again. That was a hard lesson learned. We do the same with other bush tucker, like crawfish, for example, we left the left over meat.
c. I was taught to throw sand or stones in the water to tell the old people that I am going to fish there.
…
…
15. My parents and my Grandfather Joe taught me that Doongmabulla is a sacred place, which means law men hang around there. These law men are spirits now. This means that it’s not a safe place to be at night, when the law men are doing business. However it is still safe for me to be on that place during the day. I have been introduced to that place, and it’s part of my country, passed down to me through Granny Gwenny. When I was there with Mum, we would stop there for the day. We went crawfishing, we sat and had a picnic, we lit a small fire to cook what we caught. It was safe for us to be there. I know this because my parents were very strict about sacred men’s places. I was told from an early age from my father, mother and gramps that the only place I was forbidden to go were men’s business places. My Mum would not have taken me there, and my father would have warned me not to go there if it was a special men’s place. I can visit and use sacred places, like Doongmabulla, but I can’t camp to close to there overnight.
…
26. …
a. … Blair Athol, Sandy Creek and Wolfang are great places for crawfishing. When I travelled with mum along that road north out of Clermont, we’d pull up along the way and drop lines in at waterholes on those stations. I remember on one occasion, we got chased out of Blair Athol buy the cockie manager. That never worried Mum. She would still take us back there. She’d say, “This is my father’s land. We can drop a line here”. When we were fishing around Wolfang station Mum told me a story about Aunty Ada Simpson. I knew Aunty Ada because she lived in Cherbourg when I was growing up there. Mum told me that Aunty Ada was the only black kid allowed in the homestead on Wolfang station because her Mum, Nan Melba Saunders was the domestic worker there. She was like the head cook and cleaner. Nan Melba and Aunty Ada are from the Clermont area. Mum told me that.
…
c. … Hyde Park is where the Mac Mine site is. I first went up to that station with my Mum as discussed above. I went up there long before there was a mine, or accommodation. There was nothing there except scrub and cattle. Later, when I first started doing cultural heritage walks, I was up there with my father. The accommodation camp for mine workers used to be located on Hyde Park station. It has moved now. When I was working with Dad, we were camped at Hyde Park Station. We were walking, doing clearance work when Dad explained to me that we were on his mother’s country. While we were walking he was pointing ahead of him, to the north. He said to me, “See that over there? That’s the Jangga mob’s country. This here is Fisher country, you’re Granny’s country”. It was during this particular walk that my father and I found the paintings that Grandfather Swampy had told me about, as I discussed above. Later, when I was a supervisor on a cultural heritage clearance project in the same area, the Mac Mine people asked me and the team I was supervising to clear a small area north of where I had worked with Dad. I said “No”. They said, “It’s only a small area, and your team is already close by”. I said “No, we can’t do it. That’s not our country. Bad business will happen to our families if we walk there”. That’s the way bad business works when you speak for country that’s not yours. The spirits of the old people for that place will make bad business happen to your families. If we had walked that day, on country that was not ours, I know for certain that I would have got a call from back home saying someone in my family was sick, and it would have been our fault if we had walked on that country as if it was our own. That’s how bad business works. My father taught me that.
(Errors in original)
…
[MR CARTER:] Thank you. And you refer, in that paragraph 39, to a “bullroarer”. Can you please just perhaps explain what you meant by that?---A bullroarer can mean a number of things, Mr Carter. It could mean a mating call, or it could mean a runner coming through. A runner coming through was letting you know that, “My mob’s here.” That runner is saying, “My mob’s here.” And he’s welcoming us there. And like I said, the other thing could be a mating call, when you hear the bullroarer. That day with the bullroarer, my mother was with me. We both seen the runner. He was painted up, swinging the bullroarer. We could hear it. We could see him. This is broad daylight. No just us, there was a number of others there, but they’ve passed away now – just like my mum.
…
[MR LLOYD:] … At 21, you say Doongmabulla Springs is very sacred. Why is that?---We got taught that Doongmabulla is very sacred for the likes of all of our spiritual people are around there, protecting that area, those Springs.
Aren’t your spiritual people everywhere?---Yes. But like, there’s areas where it’s highly protected. Spirits all over our land.
And why are they protecting that area in particular?---Well, my understanding, water is precious. It’s like gold, isn’t it? And that’s what they protect in their water sites, and plus, there’s storylines there, for the likes of the Mundagutta.
So do you - - -?---Wherever water is laying, that’s where our Mundagutta lies.
So, then, do you say that all of the rivers and lakes are sacred sites?---Yes, they are. They – the rivers are very sacred.
So why - - -?---Because our people hung out along those rivers. Not far from rivers, we always find artefacts full on. Right alongside riverbanks or not far from a riverbank. Our mob constantly hung out along the riverbanks.
Seems sensible, to be where the water is. You describe it as very sacred. So the only reason it’s sacred is because there’s water there and people lived there?---Not just water, love. Like I said, with men’s business, my grandfather couldn’t really tell me – go right into men’s business stuff.
…
Now, you say in your affidavit, on the next sentence:
She sung out real loud, “I’m bringing my children here, my daughter, my small boys, my husband. I’m Lenny Malone’s daughter, Jessie. She then sung out the names of our kids from eldest to youngest and kept going. “The white man is my husband. This girl here, her father is Burt Button and her granny is Gwenny Bullet Fisher. She said to me that those old people can hear us.
Which are the old people she’s referring to?---The spirits. Our mob. Our old ancestors, running around there, looking after our land.
Is that the old Malones, in that case?---Any of our ancestors. They don’t have to be Malones, love. Any of our ancestors that’s in that area.
But – maybe I should clarify this. Are spirits associated with particular country?---No. Spirits can be anywhere. They could be right here in this room, here. They don’t have to be on land; they could be anywhere. I’ll give you a prime example …
…
… Or maybe you don’t have that belief. I’m just asking - - -?---My mother – I can see my mother sometimes. She comes to my – she – she’s in my house constantly. My mother’s ghost - - -
…
- - - upset you, I - - -?--- - - - talking it – like, you talk about people who’s passed away. Their ghost is always around us. Always. We don’t have to see them; we can smell them. We can hear them. Sometimes I can hear my Dad call my name …
…
… Every human being is born with a spirit. You’ve got one.
…
Okay, and you’re not aware of whether or not that is done as some part of some ceremony or tradition because it’s men’s business; is that right?---Well, like I said, what I was told by my grandfather, he had said that that fella with that Bullroarer, he was a runner, and a runner means that he was welcoming you to country, saying my people are here.
Okay. So you heard that later, though. That was not that night, it was - - -?---I didn’t know any of that until I got back to my own home in Cherbourg. But at that time, no, I didn’t know what it meant.
So did you think that maybe if you saw an Aboriginal man who was painted running around with a Bullroarer, that maybe that meant he was doing some ceremony in the area, or doing something – some traditional activity?---I knew that that was my law people running around, yes. I knew that, but I didn’t know what he was doing, no, until I got home to my grandfather.
But did you think maybe it was somebody – some group – somebody from a group you didn’t even know?---No, I knew that it was our mob. The feeling that it gave us. My mum even said.
So you had a feeling that it was someone from your mob?---Yes, it was our old people.
But it might have actually just been a man who was spinning a bullroarer, couldn’t it be that?---No, no.
Why not? That’s what it looked like?---It did look like that, but I could tell it wasn’t human, and so can my mother, that it was a spirit, because it disappeared. So a human being can’t just disappear, can they.
You didn’t mention him disappearing before?---Yes. Well, this fella here, I could see quite clearly that he wasn’t human being, that he was a spiritual person, because our people don’t paint themselves up like that anymore and run around with bullroarers, love. They haven’t done that for years, because the law – white man’s law told them not to anymore, not to practice their business – our business.
(Italics and errors in original)
999 Tenthly, it relied on the following passages from the oral evidence of Ms Lesley Williams:
Now, in that paragraph you also – you talk about the spirits walk around these – along the walking tracks as well. I just want to ask you a few questions about that. So where do you consider spirits come from?---Spirits are from the – they’re our – the old people spirits, my grandparents, my parents. They’re the spirits, and the spirits of they – of their ancestors.
…
… my spirit’s going to be busy. It’s going to go back to Clermont and it’s going to go to Winton. And they’ll be moving around so that they’re there watching over and watching their descendants, careful, watching that we are being protected. And we protect at the same time, their spirits, because they can come – the spirits are in different forms. Like for instance, birds. Or birds or animals.
Now can I ask you then what do you understand or believe, when people are born, where do their spirits come from?---The spirits come from their mum that’s been carrying them during the pregnancy. So will come from the mum and the father, because it takes two, so that’s their spirits in that particular child.
And is the spirit created when the person is born?---Spirits are there with them, but it’s not in – people think spirits are in form, but someone that you believe in and you’re told about, so that you know that they’re there with you in form and so when you do go, when you pass away, that spirit will then go – eventually leave the body and go to join the other spirits. Which is connecting with family. Their ancestors.
Now we sent down the spirit track, out of paragraph 70 of your affidavit, so we can – because you said at 70 that:
The spirits walk along them too.
Can I then ask you, what do you mean by that, that the spirits walk along these tracks?---Well, if you’re – and you know in yourself, within yourself, and in your mind and in your heart that when you’re walking along these tracks and if you could be walking for the first time, but you’re feeling a bit, what’s the word I’m trying to find here, not scared, because this is the first time you’re – like for instance, when we went up to Alpha, got out of the car and walked, spent time at the creek, and the first time the boys seen it, and I said don’t be afraid, the spirits are going to be – Grandfather is watching over us. Grandfather’s here, Granny’s here. So you know, you don’t feel afraid, you know the spirits are with you.
And who explained to you or told you about spirits walking on these tracks?---Granny – Aunty Dot, my father, Granny Lizzie, and then Granny Annie. Because Granny Lizzie told Granny Annie, Granny Annie told Granny Lizzie, Granny Lizzie then told Aunty Dot, about the spirits.
And so, the spirits that are there, would they be your ancestor’s spirits, or would they be anybody’s ancestors’ spirits?---In particular, our ancestor’s spirits.
Sorry, I didn’t hear?---Sorry, in particular, my ancestors, their spirits.
…
And do you have the same rights in both countries?---We have total – I don’t like the word “rights”, because at the end of the day, no one owns that land. But we have a very close spiritual connection to both lands.
…
So where do you consider spirits come from?---Spirits are from the – they’re our – the old people spirits, my grandparents, my parents. They’re the spirits, and the spirits of they – of their ancestors.
…
So - - -?---Can I just add to that, we have a – but it’s also good for me to have two lots of important spirits.
So does it mean, then, that the spirit is not connected to either country – the spirit itself?---The spirts were – so there would be two lots of different spirits, my maternal grandparents, their spirits for that country, and as well on my paternal line, their spirits.
But what about your spirit, where you can’t say - - -?---My spirit, well, it would be – my spirit would belong to both areas.
So then - - -?---Sorry, is that confusing?
That’s - - -?---But, look, it wouldn’t be respectful to just be one in your – in my spirits it has to belong to one side. It’s – honestly, my spirits should be belonging to both sides.
(Italics and errors in original)
1000 Eleventhly, it relied on the following passages from the oral evidence of Ms Lester Barnard:
Okay. Paragraph 63, you speak about spirits returning home to country when a person dies. Do you see that in the second sentence? “When we die our spirits leave and return home to country”?---Yes.
What do you mean by “returning home to country”?---Well, your spirit goes back to your country, where you came from, and you live there on country in spirit form.
Is it where you came from or where the spirit came from?---Where the spirits came from. Where you – if I died my spirit would go back out to Yambina land because that’s where my ancestors come from.
1001 Finally, it relied on the following passages from the oral evidence of Ms Tammy Williams:
So when you say your family, who are you speaking about?---So – yes. Sorry. I was going to clarify. So it’s Mum and Aunty Sandra Morgan, so that’s Jack Malone’s oldest – well, sorry – second-oldest daughter and other siblings that Mum has in the Malone family, of Jack Malone, and we – our view – and I think in also, to some extent, Aunty Alex as well. Over the years we had seen that native title has been – has caused frictions within family groups and Mum and Aunty Sandra would often say, between themselves – you know, well, at, sort of, family private gatherings, you know, the old people would be very upset about what they’re seeing and they’re not just talking about our native title claim; they would say that about other claims that they would know. They were very much of the view – and as was I – that we know where we’re from. We don’t need to go through a process to take – well, you know, to be able to prove that that is – that’s where the old people’s spirits lie. When they pass away their spirit goes back and settles in country and comes and visits you. So that was the frame in which I lived and my mum, is to try and live a life that – and make choices that best reflect the ways of the old people and the way that my mum and Aunty Sandra witnessed. Then when – and that’s – like I said, the same with the Koa claim. When we knew that the claims were – both claims were progressing Mum and also, you know, Aunty Sandra and other, sort of, siblings that they have were appreciative that younger people had energy to be able to engage in both processes – Koa and this particular process. Mum is also – you know, she just kept saying, “Well, you know, I work with the government,” and I had, around – in 2016 had commenced working with the Queensland government in a full-time capacity and so we attended meetings to be able to know what’s happening but we very much took a back step and allowed those that we had been elected or as applicants, but those that had been putting in the time and energy to be able to progress the claims …
…
And given that Jimmy Flourbag was being left on, did that affect your family in terms of whether – or did they perceive themselves, at least, to be affected as to whether or not they were still on the claim?---Well, Native Title Services, had – well, some – some staff within Native Title Services, had said to us, “Oh, but that’s – but you’re still part of the claim because of Jimmy”, that was what they said. And we said, “But that’s not the point”. For us, it’s about the old people, Granny Annie and Granny Lizzie’s, their spirit’s up there. We need to be able to have them recognised, too, because that’s where their spirit is and their spirit would be restless if that’s not recognised. So it was on that basis that we – not only did we participate in that voting process, and we had a small caucus, but we said to - - -
…
Thank you. Now, I wanted to ask you some questions about your belief in relation to spirits. Do you believe that everyone has a spirit?---Yes. That everyone has a spirit. They may not be aware of it, but everyone has a spirit.
Certainly. And what’s your belief about what happens to the spirit when the person dies?---So you have – well, funerals are important. That at a point, depending on how the person died, because some spirits might die in unexpected ways. And so the spirit may not leave the body immediately. Some spirits – so we just assume we go with the scenario of an old person who has passed away. That they – when they pass away, the family – everyone is in mourning, and that’s important to be able to – especially when – when you go to funerals in our family, the women tend to do a lot of wailing. That was taught to me at a young age that that’s to let the spirit know that they were loved, but it’s – but, then, once the body is then covered and rested and it’s in the, you know, in – in the grave, no one is to leave until that is completely covered. When the – those closest to that – to that individual that has passed away, is – believes that the mourning process is completed. That the spirit then can travel back to its country. You have to be careful. You can help aid that process through having objects that are connected to that person’s country to be able to help them find their way. Now, the reason why I know quite a bit about spirit, and I’ve just shared with you just, you know, a few key aspects that come to mind. But the reason why I know quite a bit about spirits, is because after my father died, he died by suicide when I was young, which was quite unusual at that time, a number of our family members came and stayed with us to help support mum look after a small family. Some of those people that came was Ma and Pa Malone, and Ma and Pa stayed in – my mother and I shared a bedroom, and Pa Malone was sleeping in my bed one night and a lot of family members who had been staying at our house, had detected a lot of spirit activity, objects moving, and I was quite worried about that. I had also heard in town, people in Gympie, you know, there’s people with Christian view – or quite strong Christian views, told me that – or I had overheard them talking about my father hadn’t gone to heaven because of the way that he has passed away. So I was quite confused as a kid about what happens to my father, does he have a spirit, because he’s not Indigenous. So, anyway, on this particular visit, Pa Malone, they were sleeping in my – he was sleeping in my single bed. Ma was sleeping in my mother’s single bed, and we were sleeping elsewhere in the house. And one morning Ma Malone came outside and I – she had said, “Pa – some spirits – a spirit come and seen Pa and – and he was startled,” and so I was frightened. I thought that was like a – a bad spirit or something haunting us, and so I asked Ma and I said to her, “Was that a bad spirit?” and she said, “You” – I – and I was trying to ask her about the spirit that Pa saw, and she said, “You need to go and talk to Pa because that spirit come to him.” So I went and spoke to Pa throughout the course of the day – it’s something you don’t just go up randomly – and asked him about it, and he explained that that was a spirit that come to him from his country. And I said, “Why did it come to you?” and he said, “He came to me because he has come from my country. He has come here because I’m sleeping in your bed. That spirit has come here,” and I – and I said – and I said, “Why did he come to you because you’re sleeping in my bed?” and he said, “Because that spirit is your spirit too. He comes from that area where you’re from too,” and he said, “That spirit has come because I was in your bed,” and then he reassured me that those spirits from that country up near Clermont and Alpha were coming to keep an eye on us. And I said, “So what about Dad? Does he have a spirit? And is he in heaven?” and Pa said, “Your father – it’s all right. Our spirits of those old people are looking after your father.” And so that’s when it first started becoming clear in my mind that spirits belong on country, they come and they visit you, that you – that they have connections to objects that you can sing – that can draw them. And so I was comforted by that story because when Pa kept saying to me, “It’s okay. Those spirits that belong to me and belong to you: they’re looking after you,” and so a couple of years later – and – because I was terrified that something would happen to Mum. I had this fear that I would be an orphan, and Pa just kept reassuring me, “Those old people are – are looking after you – looking after your mother and you.” And so a couple of years later my mother had a near-death experience, and although it was shocking, it reassured me that, wow, those old people must be with us. And so Pa almost explained to me and then also – Mum also explained to me and – that the objects that they move into – in our house, that that’s the old people that are moving those objects and it takes a very strong spirit to be able to move objects. They’re letting you know – especially if it’s objects associated with people. They’re – they’re giving you messages that they are around. So that’s – I hope that helps answer your question as to my understanding of – of spirits.
Thank you?---So it’s very much a part of who I am and why I feel connected to – why Mum and Aunty Alex and – were quite strong about why it was important to ensure that Granny Annie and Granny Lizzy’s country is recognised, because that’s where their spirits are, and they said that they are restless if we don’t recognise their home.
…
So my next question is in a situation where everybody has one country, one – I can see how that works, but you, for example, have two countries?---Mmm.
Where does your spirit go or where would your mother’s spirit go when she dies? Does it go and join Koa people or does it go and join Clermont-Belyando Alpha people?---It would go to both. It’s a bit like – the best way I can describe it is how I understand Christians think about God: that, you know, there is God; that there is a spirit, but that spirit can be in various places at various times because it is of a different form.
So - - -?---But – but it is – and I can give the example of my – my oldest son. Spirit speaks to you at different times, and so my oldest son has a particular – is being drawn in a certain direction and so that’s spirit speaking to him and so an emphasis is on him wanting to learn a certain aspect of – of culture. At other times of his life the spirits have spoken, you know, and he has been wanting to seek out other bits of information, and I’m the same way as well. So if I’m going through something – there are times when I’ve been quite drawn to, for example, Granny Nancy’s spirit and I will ask Mum to sort of help me connect to Granny Nancy’s spirit stronger so I can at least get some guidance. Other times it’s Pa Arthur or – Pa Arthur Gyemore or Pa Malone that I’ve been wanting to - - -
Okay. Now - - -?---So it’s not – it’s not just constantly – it’s not just – it’s fluid. It’s not stable the whole time.
I understand. Now, if – I mean, we don’t know who Jimmy Flourbag’s parents were or Annie Flourbag’s parents were, but they might have come from other countries, other than these two countries: the Koa country and the Clermont-Belyando. They might have been Jangga or Barada Barna or something like that. That’s possible; right?---All I know is – is that their spirit is connected to those areas that I’ve described.
1002 In its written submissions on this issue, the CB applicant referred to the statements in Ward HC, Griffiths v Minister for Lands, Planning and Environment (2008) 235 CLR 232; [2008] HCA 20 (Griffiths HC) at [94]-[98] and Griffiths Compensation Claim at [98] about the “essentially spiritual” nature of the connection between Aboriginal peoples and their land. It contended that the evidence set out above demonstrated that:
… the traditional relationship to land and waters held by the member groups of the pre-sovereignty regional society had a dual character, having inseparable material and spiritual dimensions in that rights of ownership of land arose out of their spiritual consubstantiality with it and its ancestral spirits. That is, peoples’ material rights in rem to country derive from their relationship to it in animam in spirit) which refers in this case to a traditional doctrine that a person and their country are animated by the same vital life force.
… The world view of the regional society is that the landscape, language, people and their groups/countries were put there in the creation era, Dreamtime, Story time or however it is known. Associated with this is that the clan estate was founded by mythological actions of creation era actors and this has a spiritual basis in that the estates contain depositories of ancestral spirit matter and a large stock of ancestral dead (soul stuff) and that this is transmitted to living generations. Again, the relationship between descent and spiritual connection is far from general, and it has existed since the beginning.
1004 In its submissions in reply, the CB applicant contended, without explanation, that the State’s submissions on this issue failed to have regard to the “weight of the evidence”. It made a similar claim in its further submissions in reply referring back to its submissions with respect to Issues 1-3 above concerning the identity of the relevant regional society.
1005 In support of its findings of fact, the J#3 applicant relied on the description of the Jangga people’s totemic system set out in Mr Leo’s report (Exh J12) at [785] as follows:
a) Totems are affiliated to individuals (personal totems), and as such become emblematic of them and their identity.
b) A particular constellation of totems is affiliated to each of the four classes (class totems), and they become emblematic of that class and its identity. (As such, some species can be the totems of both classes comprising a moiety.)
c) Totems are affiliated to land-owning groupings (bura or tribal totems), most often because that particular plant or animal is highly characteristic of that grouping’s country, and hence is emblematic of that country. For instance, the Wokkelburra were the ‘Eel People’.
d) Totems are the basis for the allotment of certain foodstuffs: “Thus, the Banbey are restricted to opossum, kangaroo, dog, honey of small bee” (Muirhead in Curr 1887, Volume III, p27).
e) Totems are also the basis for restricting people’s access to foodstuff (food taboos), because individuals and groups of people are forbidden to eat their totems.
f) A person holds their totems to be sacred and must protect them, and as such, they would never kill their own totem, nor let a person do so in their presence.
g) Totems are used for divination by supernatural means, being used, for instance, to establish the identity of the person who killed someone.
h) Totems predict the arrival of visitors, and in this way, the call of a totemic animal foretells that a person of that totem is approaching.
i) Totems provide omens about upcoming events. An example given of this would be if a person dreams about killing a particular totemic animal, he would believe that the next day he was destined to encounter a person belonging to that totem.
(Italics in original)
1006 On the same subject, it also relied on the following paragraphs from Dr Clarke’s report (Exh J14 at [232]):
The available ethnographic records [such as from J.C. Muirhead] are poor in relation to customary beliefs, but from what is available it can be determined that the identity of each individual, within the Birri Gubba Regional Society of which the Jangga were a part, was derived through their totemic system from ancestral spirits. A shared totemic system, along with a system of marriage classes, was shared across the regional society. The land itself was considered to have been shaped by ancestral spirits, such as snakes. There is data to indicate that there were beliefs in malevolent spirit beings and the power of sorcery.
1007 On the subject of the Jangga people’s system of religious beliefs, the J#3 applicant relied on the following paragraphs from Mr Leo’s report:
805. It is demonstrable that the Pre-sovereignty Society had a system of religious beliefs that generated a large number of Traditional Laws and Customs. They are most apparent in relation to male and female initiation, rituals pertaining to death, sorcery and mythology …
806. As set out in Section 3.6.12, the undertaking of male initiation ceremonies at locations in and near the [J#1 determination area], from the pre-contact era to the decades after European settlement in 1861, were detailed at length by Alfred Howitt (1904) from information supplied by Muirhead …
807. I add to this an observation by William Chatfield. He stated that, for the Pegulloburra of Natal Downs, the “practice of making young men by secret ceremonies is in vogue” (Curr 1886, Volume II, p476). James Muirhead also observed the ongoing practice of such ceremonies. In 1882, when he was living at Elgin Downs, he stated how he has been trying to attend male initiation ceremonies, but had not been able to so far (AIATSIS-HC-3) …
…
812. Finally, in my view, the series of mythological stories recounted in Sections 3.5.9 and 3.6.14 provide an insight into the cultural richness of the Pre-sovereignty Society. It is almost certain that, to the members of the Society, the landscape was densely populated with numerous otherworldly beings, the ghost of ancestors, and the evidence of creative ancestral events; that the land and waters were animate. For instance, the fear of the ghost of deceased kin was the subject of a long passage in Howitt (1904, pp473; refer also to Section 3.6.13) …
1008 As to the Jangga people’s system for punishment of transgressions, the J#3 applicant relied on the following paragraphs from Mr Leo’s report:
792. The Pre-sovereignly Society demonstrably had an elaborate set of rules and conventions for punishing any transgressions of its Traditional Laws and Customs, as set out across numerous paragraphs in Section 3, especially in Section 3.6.9 where Alfred Howitt (1904) recounts at length information provided by James Muirhead. In short, there were basically two types of punishment: through human action or through supernatural means.
…
797. Punishment can also be supernatural. Howitt, for instance, wrote about how, in relation to the Fourteen Muirhead-Howitt Groupings, a person would punish another by hunting and killing this other person’s totem. The belief was that this would cause spiritual injury. Much more important, however, was the supernatural punishment for the eating of forbidden foods, whether because of totemic affiliation or restrictions pertaining to a person’s age, gender and/ or status. For example, breaking a food taboo meant that a person “will become sick, and probably pine away and die, uttering the sounds peculiar to the creature in question. It is believed that the spirit of the creature enters into them and kills them” (Howitt 1904, p769).
1009 On the same subject, it also relied on the following paragraphs from Dr Clarke’s report:
From Christison’s account, it is apparent that there were recognised laws within the Birri Gubba Regional Society that were concerned with access to land. It was said that the Dalleburra ‘would invite neighbours to the hunting and korobbery (“mambo,” the Dalleburra called it), when there would be dancing and mimicking of incidents that had appealed to their imagination’. People also moved widely across country seasonally, as ‘When floods were coming the blacks withdrew to higher ground’. In relation to the ‘tribal government,’ Christison recorded that:
Offences against tribal laws were: marrying within prohibited degrees, abduction, and encroaching upon others’ hunting grounds. Message sticks were frequently used to send news, to call and appoint places and time, for assembling.
(Footnotes omitted)
1010 On the topic of the Jangga people’s system of age-, gender- and knowledge-based authority, the J#3 applicant relied on the following paragraphs from Mr Leo’s report:
801. The Pre-sovereignty Society demonstrably had a system of age-, gender- and knowledge-based authority. Several accounts reveal aspects of this Traditional Law and Customs [sic]. To begin with, during his 1846 journey Thomas Mitchell met with a group of 17 armed Aboriginal men lead by an ‘old man’ or ‘old chief’, and even more significantly, it was even said that the surrounding country ‘belonged’ to this man (Mitchell 1848, pp269-271). A later example of a ‘tribal chief’ dates to sometime in the 1880s (but possibly 1870s). Recalling events at Lake Elphinstone, James Perry wrote of a man called Waroomba, who “seemed to have some controlling power over other blacks of his tribe” (Perry in May, 1991, p16). Waroomba eventually came to live and work at South Fort Cooper, and was given a brass plate stating that he was ‘Waroomba, King of Fort Cooper’. Then, in relation to the Paddy Lineage, archival records report that two apical ancestors associated with the [c]laim [a]rea were a ‘King’ and ‘Queen’ (Section 4.5.2). That said, Alfred Howitt was of the opinion that the Wakelbura did not have ‘headmen’; rather, “strongest and best fighting-men were listened to in a debate, and the aged men held some little authority” (Howitt 1904, p303).
802. A person’s age, gender and social ranking were also the basis for food taboos: “Emu and eels, for instance, are eaten only by full-blown warriors” and what is more, “Eggs are prohibited to young men and young women” (Chatfield in Curr 1886, Volume II, p474). James MacGlashan added that the “young men and women are forbidden to eat certain sorts of foods ... They call this law knagana, which means forbidden’” (Curr 1887, Volume III, p20). Indeed, the “tendency of the restrictions is to reserve the best of the food for the older men, and only to admit the younger to the same privileges as they acquire age” (Howitt 1904, p608). Kinship terms based on age and status were also used: an uninitiated youth was called Walba, a young man Kaula, and an old man Minda (Howitt 1904, p609). As for females, a girl is Umbel and a young woman is Unguie (Howitt 1904, p748).
1011 On the same subject, it also relied upon the following paragraphs from Dr Clarke’s report at [404]:
… local bands within the Birri Gubba Regional Society were dominated by senior people (now called Elders), and that they were linked to specific places or areas via their bura group. It is reasonable to assume that these senior people, whose authority rested upon their intelligence and the possession of high-level cultural knowledge concerning sites with which they were connected to in particular, made the important decisions concerning the country areas of their bura group. This is confirmed by Christison, who recorded that:
The tribal government was in the hands of the ko-bee-berry (head men), and their election seemed uncertain. I am inclined to think that greater minds assumed direction.
(Footnote omitted)
1012 With respect to all of this evidence, the J#3 applicant contended that neither the CB applicant nor the State had taken issue with it. In its reply submissions, the J#3 applicant concurred with the findings of fact sought by the CB applicant, but added that:
Notably and somewhat surprisingly, the [CB] [a]pplicant’s proposed findings of fact do not reference the regional society’s totemic system that was carefully assessed by Mr Leo in his 2011 report, and was the subject of considerable evidence provided by J#3 claim group members. The J#3 [a]pplicant submits the balance of evidence is that this totemic system was (and remains) an important element of the regional society members’ identity and consubstantiation with their lands and waters.
(Footnotes omitted)
1013 As well, it contended that much of the CB applicant’s evidence on this issue related to the current CB claim group’s members’ spiritual beliefs rather than the nature and content of any spiritual beliefs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society. In that respect, and with particular regard to Mr Wood’s opinions about “remote ancestors exist in deep time and their prior occupation is the ultimate source of rights”, it contended that: “absent localised succession (which is not claimed by the [CB] [a]pplicant) spiritual connection to a particular area is and remains premised on ancestors’ membership of the pre-sovereignty rights holding group for that area. No pathway to rights to an area exist other than via Old People who held rights to that area”. It added that: “No degree of asserted spiritual attachment, no matter how genuinely held, can overcome this. That a claim group earnestly believes they have a spiritual connection to a particular area does not make it so, if (absent localised succession) their antecedents did not hold rights to that country”. Finally, the J#3 applicant accepted the findings of fact sought by the State and claimed that they were consistent with its proposed findings in relation to this issue.
1014 In its written submissions, the State explained that the findings of fact that it sought on this issue had been extracted from particular paragraphs of Dr Pannell’s 2018 report (Exh R23) (including [364]-[393], [405]-[420], [425]-[440] and [568]-[573]). It claimed that a similar, but less detailed position, was reflected in the findings of fact sought, and the submissions made, by the J#3 applicant. With respect to the findings of fact sought by the CB applicant, it contended they were all inappropriate. In particular, it contended that:
(a) the “finding of fact in [CB102] [see at [980] above] introduces the issue of consubstantiality, a concept not found in the early ethnography for the claim area”;
(b) the “finding of fact in [CB104] [see at [980] above] is contrary to the evidence that the at-sovereignty people feared the ghosts of their dead (and moved camp to avoid them)”;
(c) the “findings of facts sought in [CB103], [CB105]-[CB106] are in the abstract, too general and ought not be made”; and
(d) that the findings of fact [in CB104] did not address the “at-sovereignty circumstances”.
1015 In summary, the State made the following contentions in response to the CB applicant’s contentions on this issue:
(a) that the inferences Mr Wood and Professor Sutton sought to draw from “Aboriginal eastern Australia” or from Wik and Arnhem land did not take account of the “actual customs covered by the ethnography” for the claim area;
(b) that general statements by Mr Wood and Professor Sutton about descent and similar subject matters were too abstract to be given any weight;
(c) that the evidence of the lay Aboriginal witnesses expressed their current views and did not provide any insight about the at-sovereignty society and further, that their evidence “as to spirits and mythological beings lacked consistency and depth”. It added that that evidence should not be given any weight “unless it could be shown the evidence is directed to what has been taught or is known about the pre-sovereignty society, to which it is not”;
(d) that, Mr Wood had acknowledged in his 2016 report that “‘Little mythology survived de-localizaton’ and, in 2017, ‘In the claim area there was no surviving totemic site knowledge that I could document apart from general references to Mundagarra’s (Rainbow Serpent) creation of the rivers’ (Ex A36 p40 [116])” (italics in original);
(e) that the CB applicant had acknowledged in its oral submissions that “the early knowledge of mythology and totemic sites has been ‘replaced with’ an understanding of ancestor spirits being placed in the country”; and
(f) that the opinions of Professor Sutton are stated in the abstract and are therefore “nothing more than hypothetical statements of what might have been”.
Consideration and disposition
1016 It is appropriate to begin by reiterating the two specific elements that this issue concerns. They are the “nature and content of any spiritual beliefs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society” as those beliefs relate to “rights and obligations in relation to the land and waters of the … claim area” (see at [976] above). Despite this specificity, the CB applicant has essentially ignored both these elements in its contentions and instead advanced a series of general statements about the well-established notion that the relationship between Aboriginal peoples and their land is “essentially spiritual” (see at [166] above).
1017 Then, in the first of the findings of fact it sought with respect to this issue ([102] at [980] above), the CB applicant sought to rely on the concept of “spiritual consubstantiality”. As the State correctly pointed out with respect to that concept (see at [1014(a)] above), it is “not found in the early ethnography for the claim area”. The CB applicant responded to this contention in its amended primary submissions that “[a]s [Professor] Sutton says absence of evidence is not evidence of absence. The experts have made inferences open to them about this fundamental norm”. The validity of the first of these statements has already been rejected above. The second is misleading. There are only two mentions of the concept of consubstantiality in the evidence. Both appear in the reports of Mr Wood. None of the other expert witnesses, including Professor Sutton, mentions the concept in their reports. Moreover, as the sole expert who mentioned the topic, Mr Wood did not draw inferences about it as a “fundamental norm”. At [106] of his 2017 report (Exh A36), in commenting on two paragraphs from an affidavit made by Mr Norman Johnson Jnr, he said:
He [17-18] elsewhere further elaborates the tie to country as one of ‘blood.’ In my opinion based on experience in north Australian Aboriginal communities, this does not mean only blood itself, but is a refraction of the classical Aboriginal essentialist notion that consubstantiality between people and their country transmitted inter-generationally, and is ineradicable:
[17] Even if people move away, you can’t lose what is in your blood. You can’t deny blood, and it can’t be taken away, so you always belong to country through your blood. For me, I’ve never lived on country and in fact, rarely visit that country. But that doesn’t mean that I no longer belong to country.
1018 Further, at [51] of his 2020 report (Exh A42), Mr Wood said:
The best-known adjunct to biological descent is adoption, cases of which are referred to in some of the claimant affidavits, along with disagreements as to whether adoptees have the same status as ‘bloodline’ (i.e. biological) descendants. It appears to me that over southern and central Queensland the native title era has seen a hardening of the descent rule as the ‘bloodline’ ideology, but which does itself reflect the traditional Aboriginal doctrine that descendants share consubstantiality with each other and with ancestral country and ancestor spirits.
1019 It will be noted that the first observation is partly based on Mr Johnson’s views about “bloodline”, rather than his spiritual beliefs and is partly based on Mr Wood’s experiences with “north Australian Aboriginal communities”. The second is not based on the views of any Aboriginal witness, but is instead solely based on his experiences with a different area altogether, namely “southern and central Queensland [in] the native title era”. Both of these observations therefore involve the sort of extrapolation from elsewhere without any evidentiary basis that has been rejected earlier. Finally on this aspect, I consider Mr Wood’s failure to cross-reference any of the CB applicant’s lay witnesses’ affidavits with the section of his 2016 report dealing with the spiritual connection between the members of the CB claim group and their land is particularly telling (see at [874] above).
1020 In the next paragraph of its findings of fact ([103] at [980] above), the CB applicant referred, among other things, to the “the creative acts of numinous beings in the ancient past in which they created the landscape”. This statement also appears to be based on Mr Wood’s opinions. That is, despite the acknowledgement in his 2016 and 2017 reports that little such mythology survived in relation to the claim area (see at [1015(d)] above). This deficiency of knowledge concerning mythological creation beings is borne out by the fact that few of the CB applicant’s lay Aboriginal witnesses whose evidence is set out at length above mentioned any such beings, and those that did provided scant details with respect to them.
1021 The one creation being that was mentioned in the evidence of the CB applicant’s witnesses, (uriously) it was not relied on by the CB applicant with respect to this issue, was the Mundagatta. The evidence concerning that being was as follows (noting that it was spelt differently by many of the witnesses who mentioned it). First, there is a brief mention of the Mundagatta in Ms Cynthia Button’s evidence above (see at [985(g)]). In addition, eight other witnesses mentioned it in their written or oral evidence as follows:
[Elizabeth McAvoy]
65. The water kamoo kamoo our great creator created the great spirit and made the sun gari, and as the sun shone upon the earth and the universe it brought light The sun shone upon the earth and the great spirit made the kamoo kamoo and as the water fell from the heavens the sun shone through the water and there appeared a moondunjarra which fell to the earth and it carved up all the gullies, all the valleys, plateaus and mountains that we have on country.
66. The moondajutta took the top of the mountain off with his tail and he went underneath the earth to where the Wolfang and Peak Range is and then he travelled out to the Belyando. From there he went right around on that country Jagalingou and he came out from the water right out to the west. The moondajutta now sleeps in the Belyando this is the place where the great spirit, the water spirit which is the Belyando.
(Italics and errors in original)
…
ELIZABETH McAVOY: The Rainbow Serpent is out there where the – it’s at the Doongunbulla.
[Coedie McAvoy]
82. We have a connection to the Mundanjarra in the Clermont and Alpha areas. Both areas have the same story of the Mundanjarra- the rainbow serpent (in Wiri language)- and the story goes all the way down to New South Wales. The story goes when the earth was bare there were no trees, plants or humans, the sun came and shone down onto the earth and the clouds formed and then it started to rain. Then the sun came out and shone through the clouds and there was a rainbow of all the different colours and the Mundanjarra came down to the earth and carved up the rivers, mountains and its final resting place is underneath the ground in the water tables. It is a creation story.
(Italics in original)
[MR LLOYD:] Then you tell a story in paragraph 82 about the Rainbow Serpent. Do you know other stories about the Rainbow Serpent?---Only about the creation and how he’s resting in the ..... and that’s - - -
I think that’s this story, isn’t it? I mean - - -?---Yes. That’s this story. Just about creation, the creation story and stuff like that. I don’t know any other story about anything else with the Rainbow Serpent, what else it did.
[Patrick Malone]
97. There’s fresh water springs up the back of where Adani want to build their Mine. Doongmabulla Springs is the name of that place. Those springs are connected with the Mundagutta, the Rainbow Serpent. All the underground water is connected and those springs are where the Mundagutta came up. Munda in our language means snake. So we call the rainbow snake the Mundagutta. I was raised calling it that. He’s a creation being for our country. He is under all the waterways in our country and there’s certain places where he hangs out and you don’t go to those places and disturb him. My elders told me that if you disturbed the Mundagutta something bad would happen to you, I never went against that and just stayed away.
(Italics in original)
[Lester Barnard]
130. I was taught by Gran that the Rainbow Serpent began its journeys in our country at Doongmabulla and then returned there. She told me he travels through all the rivers and waterholes and goes right out to sea to make sure that everything is clean and unpolluted. I remember when we went for walks with Granny Daisy at Proserpine, she told us she could see the rainbow serpent in the river. Gran told me that the Rainbow Serpent originally came from out of the sky and that it came down to protect and look after the water. She taught me that everything was created by the Rainbow Serpent, including the water and geographical features such as hills and valleys. The Rainbow Serpent is there to keep the waterways, including the artesian water, healthy and clean so the country and our resources are replenished.
[Cyril Fisher]
45. Dad would tell us when we went down to the creek the Mundagutta would get us. He told us the Mundagutta would create different creeks and then they would meet up. The Mundagutta would travel through the creeks. He told us that the Mundagutta travelled up the creek to Clermont too. Uncle Jack and Brusher told us the same story.
[Norman Johnson Jnr]
72. There is the story about the Mundagutta and the bottle tree. The story is that Mundagutta created one tree that was evergreen and always had lots of flowers. This was the bottle tree, but looked very different to what it looks like now. It was, back then, the prettiest tree. But, the bottle tree got arrogant, and when the other trees lost their leaves, the bottle tree picked on the other trees. The other trees asked the Mundagutta to stop the bottle tree from being mean. and the Mundagutta warned the bottle tree to stop being so arrogant. The bottle tree said, ‘okay, I won’t do it again’. But, as the seasons passed again, and the other trees lost their leaves again, the bottle tree once again picked on the other trees. The other trees asked Mundagutta to fix the problem. The bottle tree pleaded with the Mundagutta and said, ‘okay, I won’t do it again’, but the Mundagutta had heard it before, and Mundagutta had already given the bottle tree a chance. So, the Mundagutta coiled up around the bottle tree, ripped it out of the ground, and put it back in the ground upside down, with the roots sticking up in the air. This was to punish him. This is why the bottle tree looks like it is upside down, and why the bottle tree always has water. My father told me this story.
[MR LLOYD:] What stories do you know about - - -?---The rainbow serpent, Mundagutta, Biyami.
Sorry?---That’s our creator.
Yes. And what stories do you know about - - -?---The Mundagutta?
Yes?---How the Mundagutta slithered all across the country creating the rivers, the lakes, the mountains, the ranges and lakes, and gave us our dream.
Are there other stories you know?---That’s the main one I know.
Have you ever heard a story about two – about a group of men fishing and two of them not having a net?---No. I only know that one with the wattle tree.
What’s the one with the wattle tree?---Where the wattle tree was actually - - -
Sorry, that’s the one that’s in your affidavit?---Yes. Sorry, I was - - -
Sorry, I understand. So you were never told a story about men fishing and two of them not having a net?---No.
I should say the only reason why I raise that is because that is a story which Tennant-Kelly reports as having been told by your grandfather?---Did not know that.
[Les Tilley]
33. Nan talked about the fairly generic story about the Mundegurra forming the rivers and the creeks.
[Linda Bobongie]
12. …
(c) Places and stories
…
Although she did not talk directly to me about it, I heard Granny talk about the Rainbow Serpent on the tape. She called it the mundagutta. Adrian Burragubba has also told me about the Mundagutta and how it is important to protecting water on our country.
(Italics in original)
1022 The State contended, correctly in my view, that this evidence was inconsistent and lacking in details. Specifically, I agree with its contentions that these various versions were inconsistent as to the form Mundagatta took, its activities, the part of the country it affected and where it eventually rested. The State also pointed to Dr Pannell’s report (Exh R23) directed as it was to the pre-sovereignty society comprised by the Wakelbura and Kindred Tribes and the body of myths acknowledged by that society and contended that, while those myths included the activities of the carpet snake and the black-headed python, there was no mention of the rainbow snake. It concluded by referring to Mr Wood’s opinion that “serpent mythology is characteristically the last to go” and contended that “[i]f that is accepted, then it appears to have gone”.
1023 The CB applicant appeared to accept this critique because it did not seek to challenge any of the State’s contentions above. Instead, it contended that the “Old People are supplemented by localized embodiments of” the mythical beings referred to above. It added that: “While only a few fragments of mythology, sites, and totemism are remembered, the emphasis of spiritual connection today falls upon Old People, the semi-deified spirits of the ancestral dead including the recently deceased”.
1024 To deal with this contention, it is necessary to return to the evidence on this issue set out above. In my view, the gist of that evidence is that the witnesses concerned presently hold spiritual beliefs, which I do not doubt are genuine, the import of which is that the spirits of their ancestors, or “Old people”, are present, or “belong” in, their traditional country and that provides them with a spiritual and emotional connection with that country. Many of the witnesses described “feeling good” or “at peace” when they were on, what they believed to be, their traditional country. Others described the need to show respect to the “Old people”, to introduce oneself to them when on country and some said that “bad things can happen to you” if you do not show that respect.
1025 However, some of the witnesses did not place the spirits of the “Old people” solely in their traditional country, but rather said they may be “anywhere” (Ms Lesley Williams and Ms Cynthia Button). As well, some of the witnesses recounted having experienced encounters with spirits that did not correspond to their “Old people”, for example, seeing a man “painted up, swinging the bullroarer” (Ms Cynthia Button). Others referred to, without providing details, mythical beings such as junjarri (Ms Elizabeth McAvoy, Mr Patrick Malone, Mr Cyril Fisher, Ms Linda Bobongie, Ms Cynthia Button and Mr Norman Johnson Jnr) and/or tall man and black dog (Mr Patrick Malone, Mr Cyril Fisher and Ms Elizabeth McAvoy).
1026 The difficulty with all of this evidence for present purposes is, as the J#3 applicant and the State pointed out (see at [1013]-[1014] above), that it all relates to the contemporary beliefs of the witnesses concerned and it is bereft of detail about the original source of those beliefs and their traditional content. That is to say, with most of the witnesses the link with the “Old people” or ancestors is stated to be through their contemporary beliefs that their spirits are present on their traditional country. It is not based on spiritual knowledge relating to that country that has been passed on from those ancestors through the generations about matters such as special sites on the country and their significance, or about stories concerning particular features of the country and how they were created. That is to say, the “mythological actions of creation era actors” described in the CB applicant’s contentions (see at [1003] above), or about similar mythology which goes to demonstrate the nature of the essential spiritual relationship that existed between those ancestors and the land and waters of the claim area.
1027 This is not to ignore that, as with the evidence on the previous issue, matters such as totems, sacred sites, men’s sites, women’s sites, rituals, ceremonies, bora rings and scar trees are all mentioned in this evidence. However, beyond general statements that those sites or items exist, with one possible exception, little, if any, knowledge is revealed as to their nature or location, or as to their significance in the spiritual relationship between their ancestors and a part, or parts, of the claim area.
1028 The possible exception is Ms Cynthia Button’s evidence about Doongmabulla Springs, which she described as “a very sacred” place and said that “our spiritual people are around there, protecting that area, those Springs”. However, even in that instance, she provided few details along the lines mentioned above. Furthermore, while that lack of information is likely explained, in her case, by her evidence that Doongmabulla Springs is a men’s site, no male member of the CB claim group has come forward to provide any relevant evidence about it. For instance, Mr Patrick Malone did mention the site, but he did not describe it as either sacred, or as a men’s site (see at [1021(97)] above). In this respect, Mr Burragubba’s absence as a witness is particularly telling. That is so because he was identified by one of the witnesses as being particularly knowledgeable about this site (see at [857] and [559] above).
1029 Turning next to Mr Wood’s expert evidence, it is apparent from the emphasised parts of his evidence extracted above (at [983]) that his opinions are essentially based on the practices and beliefs of Aboriginal people elsewhere in Australia. At the same time, as with the previous issue, he has essentially ignored, without satisfactory explanation, the ethnographic data that does exist for the claim area as analysed in the evidence of Mr Leo and Dr Clarke extracted above (see at [1005]-[1011]). In those circumstances, I do not consider his opinions can be given weight for the reasons discussed earlier (see at [883]-[888]). In addition, it is significant that there is only one direct reference to the CB claim group in the parts of Mr Wood’s evidence extracted above: “the customary law of the claimants” (see at [983(b)(66)]); and that is so vague and lacking in detail that it is not possible to know who, or what, is being referred to. Finally, it is difficult to see how the statements of Mr Lawton, Ms Kelly and Mr Bert Button at [261]-[263] of Mr Wood’s 2016 report (see at [983(c)] above), even putting aside their hearsay nature, can be given any weight on this issue.
1030 As for Professor Sutton’s evidence, I agree with the State’s contention that it contains abstract statements that are so general that they can be given little weight. An example of this abstract generality is his statement that: “the intrinsic relationship between a person’s soul and the country or the relationship between a person’s land identity and the spiritual mythology”.
1031 For these reasons, I do not consider the findings of fact sought by the CB applicant on this issue are supported by the evidence upon which they have relied. That is to say they have not adduced evidence from which inferences can be drawn about the nature and content of the spiritual beliefs of the forebears of the current CB claim group assuming, for present purposes, that they comprised the relevant pre-sovereignty society, concerning their relationship with the land and waters of the claim area insofar as those beliefs concerned their rights and obligations with respect to that area.
1032 On the other hand, I consider the findings of fact sought by both the J#3 applicant and the State are supported by the evidence of Mr Leo, Dr Clarke and Dr Pannell summarised above. While the version of those findings advanced by the State is, as it contended, more detailed, it does not bear any substantive onus of proof on this issue. In that event, since the State has not otherwise objected to the J#3 applicant’s findings, I consider they should be adopted and made.
Issue 6 – The rights holding groups within the relevant pre-sovereignty society
1033 As can be seen from the Issues Template above (see at [895]), this issue concerns the identity of the rights holding groups which, under the laws and customs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society, held rights and interests in the land and waters of the claim area. As mentioned already, there is a division of opinion on this issue between the CB applicant’s expert witnesses (Mr Wood, Professor Sutton and Dr Mayo) on the one hand, and those of the J#3 applicant (Dr Clarke and Mr Leo) and the State (Dr Pannell), on the other. The former opine that at effective sovereignty the rights holding groups were patriclans and the latter opine that they were barra groups.
The issue as pleaded and the findings of fact sought
1034 This difference of opinion is not raised by the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC. That is so because, as with the previous issues, the paragraphs referenced in the Issues Template do not mention the concept with which this issue is concerned. This is to be contrasted with the J#3 applicant which alleged in its ASOC that the J#3 claim group’s traditional laws and customs included “a system of recruiting into land-owning groups” (at [12(a)]) and it alleged that 10 burra named groups existed in the J#3 claim area at sovereignty (at [8]) (see at [929] above).
1035 Nonetheless, this difference of opinion is reflected in the findings of fact sought under this issue by each party. They are:
CB applicant
132. Pre-sovereignty rights holding groups in the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea were classically a form of descent group being patriclans whose proximate titles to particular tracts of land derived from the underlying customary title of the regional society.
133. Barra-named groups were comprised of a cluster of patriclans but were not themselves rights holding groups.
(Footnote omitted)
J#3 applicant
121. That:
(a) the society was comprised of a network of -barra groups, including, but not limited to Wakelbura, Babingbura, Mutherabura, Dorobura, Munkibura, Boanbura, Bingabura, Auanburra and Bithelbura;
(b) each [of the] -barra groups was comprised of a cluster of one or more patriclans, whose members were recruited by descent and filiation;
(c) the combined estates of the cluster of patriclans were coterminous with the area occupied by the -barra group;
(d) the members of the cluster of patriclans collectively held and exercised rights to the -barra group area; and
(e) each member of the society had primary rights to the -barra group of their father’s father’s patriclan and secondary rights to the -barra group of their mother’s father’s patriclan.
The State
290. [A]t effective sovereignty, each local (barra-named) group of the W&K Tribes was associated with a specific and identifiable tract of country.
…
292. [T]hese barra-named groups were linked, affinally, ceremonially, genealogically, economically and socially to each other in an interdependent and mutually beneficial manner and, as such, these local groups constituted part of a larger whole, the pre-sovereignty society … with the “underlying title” (comprising a system of laws) held by the pre-sovereignty society (the W&K Tribes) and the proximate title held at the level of the barra-named groups.
293. In the [c]laim [a]rea, at the time of effective sovereignty, the Aboriginal individuals who exercised rights, in relation to the area associated with the local barra-named groups, which together comprised the W&K Tribes, included classificatory patrifiliates (including the children of “tribal brothers”), (uncommonly) men married to the sisters of daughters of the male patrifiliates, the female spouses of male patrifiliates, the widows of a man’s deceased brother, the “unlawful” children of the sisters of male patrifiliates, and the ceremonial and ritual partners of male patrifiliates, known as Tarryma.
294. Local group (barra) membership was based upon the principle of classificatory patrifiliation, and also included incorporation … Observance of a virilocal residence rule meant that a person was most likely born on the local country of the person’s father … Women were residentially incorporated into the local group of the spouses.
The contentions
1036 To establish the findings of fact it sought, the J#3 applicant relied on the opinions expressed by Mr Leo in his 2011 report (Exh J12) as follows:
In my opinion, bura groupings were the Pre-sovereignty Society’s land-owning groupings. I base this opinion on four sets of evidence. Firstly, the great weight of information supplied by Muirhead and Chatfield about bura groupings; there is simply no other type or level of social organisation named and described by these writers, and Howitt’s attempts to do so in terms of tribes and sub-tribes, hordes and sub-hordes, and nations and clans, was most unconvincing.
However, in his oral evidence, Mr Leo proffered the following “bridge” between the two sets of countering opinions:
Noting the limited evidence for the region it is highly likely that there were communal rights. This is evidenced strongest for -barra groupings, but that said this probably was the case after the 1860s and 70s collectivisations of a set of coterminous clans into -barra groupings as I’ve set out above.
(Italics in original)
1037 The J#3 applicant also relied on the opinions of Dr Clarke. For example, during his oral evidence, he addressed the matter of the barra groups in the following terms:
Now, these are groups of people usually defined by an aspect of the environment. And from the point of view of the ethnographer they were the landowner groups. As anthropologists we believe that there were probably patriclans within those -barra groups but there’s not much evidence for them. From the point of view of the ethnographer, the -barra groups were the landowner groups …
…
… On paragraph 195 of my report I cite the evidence of a – of a – the possibility of marriage from within a -barra group which suggests that through avoiding endogamy that there must be at least two clans in order to do that. Given the – the fact that – as we, I believe, discussed already, that land is coming through – through patrifiliation, we would then expect that they were patriclans, but, as has already been commented on, there is so little information that we’re really sort of grabbing at things such as – as this to say that there were clans.
1038 As well, in his 2020 report (Exh J14), Dr Clarke reviewed the ethnographic evidence upon which his opinions about the existence of barra groups were based. In particular, he reviewed the writings of Howitt (1904) and Curr (1886-1887) and the information provided to those ethnographers by their various correspondents, particularly Messrs Armstrong, Tompson, Chatfield, Muirhead and MacGlashan. With respect to the writings of Howitt, Dr Clarke said in his report that:
The importance of Howitt’s body of work for the current inquiry includes its detailed description and mapping of the bura groups. In north central Queensland the process of Indigenous succession to land among the bura groups, due to the severe impact of European settlement, began as early as the 1860s … Howitt claimed that the Tilbabura based east of Blackall ‘became extinct about the year 1865 … and when the Bithelbura tribe, who lived north-east of the Auanbura [i.e. near Clermont], died out the latter took their country’. Succession as a traditional process had probably occurred in pre-sovereignty times … The assessment of the above material has led to the opinion that it is possible for survivors from just one or two groups from within the subset of bura groups to have become land owners for the whole area and beyond …
(Footnote omitted)
1039 With respect to the writings of Curr, he said that:
Based on the data Curr provided from accounts he had gained from Armstrong, Tompson and Chatfield, Muirhead and MacGlashan, it is my opinion that the evidence establishes that an individual’s primary connection to a country area was determined by membership to a bura group, and that clusters of bura groups were closely integrated into unnamed subsets within the broad Regional Society of Birri Gubba People. The subset was comprised of bura groups with the same or similar speech, who participated in joint meetings, and possessed a social system that was shared with other subsets within the Birri Gubba Regional Society. Based on all available evidence it is my opinion that recruitment to bura groups was via descent.
1040 Dr Clarke then provided the following brief summary of the ethnography for that period as follows:
102 In the region of the [c]laim [a]rea, which is bound by mountain ranges and crossed by numerous streams and major rivers, watersheds appear to have been a major influence on determining the extent of the estates for the bura groups. For instance, Armstrong claimed that the ‘Mungerra tribe’, which ‘inhabits the watershed and upper portions of the Cape River’, had country to the near north of the [c]laim [a]rea that covered about 480 km2. Similarly, in country within the [J#2] [c]laim [a]rea, MacGlashan stated that for the Koombokkaburra (Kumbukabura) ‘The country of the tribe is the Main Dividing Range between the Cape and Belyando Rivers’. Similarly, Muirhead said that the Koombokkaburra ‘inhabit Bower [sic. Bowen] Downs run’, while the Muthoburra (Mutherabura) ‘country is Elgin Downs’, and the Durroburra (Dorobura) ‘own some of the Burdekin and Suttor country’. To the west it was recorded that ‘The Dalleburra country covered this table-land and the downs to the west of it, and was drained by the heads of the Thomson which flows south into the Barcoo and Lake Eyre’.
103 In the southern part of Jangga [c]ountry, in the vicinity of the [J#3] [c]laim [a]rea, the prominence of watersheds as topographical features to localise bura groups is also apparent. For instance, Muirhead stated the Babbinburra (Babingbura) ‘dwell between Mistake Creek and Clermont’, which is on the eastern section of the [c]laim [a]rea and due to watersheds probably only refers to the country on the northern side of the Drummond Ranges [sic] on the outskirts of Clermont. He also stated for the Owanburra (Auanbura, Kowanburra) that their ‘country is the Upper Belyando’, which places them to the immediate south of the [c]laim [a]rea, while the Wokkelburra (Wakelbura) ‘inhabit the Lower Belyando to its junction with the Suttor’, which takes in the northwestern side of the [c]laim [a]rea, as well as adjacent parts of the [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea and the [J#2] [c]laim [a]rea. Howitt mentioned the Wandali-bura being ‘at present a tribe living about 60 miles [97 kms] south of Clermont’, which is outside the [c]laim [a]rea, but explained that they ‘were formerly called During-bura when inhabiting Gregory Creek’, which is within the [c]laim [a]rea.
(Footnotes omitted)
1041 Dr Pannell’s evidence upon which the State relied was to similar effect. She said in her oral evidence:
It’s clear from the evidence that we have available to us that membership to these -barra-named groups were on the basis of filiation, patrifiliation, and I agree with Dr Clarke we don’t have any concrete evidence about the existence of patriclans in this area. They’re assumed rather than real, but as we know from the ethnography around Aboriginal Australia generally filiation with one such grouping, a la Radcliffe-Brown and his patrilineal patrilocal groups, is seen to be on the basis of patrifiliation. So it would appear that patriclans or the patrilineal horde of Radcliffe-Brown and the -barra groups have something in common, in terms of a common pathway, to membership in the group.
1042 In her 2018 report (Exh R23), Dr Pannell detailed the ethnographic evidence upon which her opinions were based, including in the following paragraphs:
261. As previously indicated in section 2, at effective sovereignty (and, by inference, before this time), the claim area, and beyond this area, was occupied by Aboriginal people, who were members of eighteen named and localised groups (Muirhead and Lowe 1887; Howitt 1904:826). As recorded by Muirhead in his correspondence with Howitt (and as partially listed by Howitt in his 1904 publication), the pre-sovereignty society included the following local groups; (1) Owanburra, (2) Wokkelburra,(3) Babbinburra, (4) Koombokkaburra, (5) Mutheraburra, (6) Durroburra, (7) Monkeyburra, (8) Toogooburra, (9) Wandallyburra, (10) Buggiburra, (11) Yangeeburra, (12) Moottaburra, (13) Bingaburra, (14) Boanburra, (15), Terraburra, (16) Bithelburra, (17) Tilbaburra, and, (18) the Burgullaburra (also known as the ‘Bathallyburra’), of the plains country around Clermont* (see also Howitt 1888:40: Howitt 904:226, 826). Thus, as Muirhead’s and Howitt’s material establishes, in the nineteenth-century, at least, the named, local groups, comprising the pre-sovereignty society, existed in perpetuity, external to the specific identity of their individual members.
262. As recorded by Muirhead and Howitt, the names attributed to these localised groups served as terms of self and group identity, within the context of the pre-sovereignty society. Howitt further recorded that this was also the case for those adult individuals, who became members of a local group, through the process of incorporation or ‘naturalisation’ (Howitt 1904:225; see Wood 2016:169-170). As Howitt observed, this person “would be called by the name of the tribe [ie local, bara-named group] which he had joined” (loc. cit.).
263. As Muirhead recorded, within this region, bara-named, local groups were associated with specific and identifiable tracts of country, as indicated in Muirhead’s written description of these local groups and on his two maps to Howitt in 1880s, where Muirhead enclosed a number of these local country areas with lines (see maps 2 and 3 in section 3).
264. As discussed in section 3, the traditional lands and waters of the pre-sovereignty society, comprised of the ‘Wakelbura and kindred tribes’, extended west as far as Muttaburra and Aramac, south as far as Blackall, north as far as the Cape River and east, beyond the Drummond Range, to include Clermont*, Blair Athol Station, Peak Downs, and the Malvern Station Road area.
265. As James Muirhead informed Howitt in March 1908, in 1874, the ‘Wakelbura’ numbered about 250 to 300 people, while the ‘Owanburra’ had originally numbered about 120 individuals (Skyring 2016:90). Based upon Howitt’s identification of the ‘Wakelbura’ as exemplifying the eighteen ‘tribes’ comprising the identified pre-sovereignty society, if we multiply the lower population figure given for the ‘Wakelbura’, albeit a post-contact estimate, by the number of local groups comprising the pre-sovereignty society, we can, in my opinion, get a conservative idea of the number of Aboriginal people (approximately 4,500), comprising the pre-sovereignty society in the immediate post-contact period.
266. As evident from Muirhead’s material, within these local areas were camping places (see Howitt 1904:473), generically referred to in the dialect spoken by the ‘Wakelbura and kindred tribes’ as ‘yamba’ (Muirhead and Lowe 1887:33), which local group members habitually occupied (Howitt 1904:473). As Mr Wood pointed out in his 2016 report, ‘Yamba’ is a common Maric term (Wood 2016:161), which not only means ‘camp’, but which can also be used to refer to a wider area, such as ‘country’ (loc. cit.). As evident from James Muirhead’s correspondence with Howitt, where he recorded the indigenous name for Clermont* (see section 2.3), and the indigenous name for ‘black soil plains’, within the region associated with the pre-sovereignty society, specific locations were known by an Aboriginal name, as were broader geographical features.
267. As Howitt recorded from his informant, James Muirhead, among the ‘Wakelbura and kindred tribes’, there were certain laws and customs relating to camps and camping, particularly for women. For example, women were prohibited from entering the encampment by the same path used as the men, and violation of this rule resulted in death as a punishment. As Howitt noted, this rule related specifically to menstruating women. During menstruation, women were also required to stay at least half a mile from the main camp (Howitt 1904:776-777).
268. Tompson and Chatfield, writing of the bara-named groups of the country watered by the Cape River (some of this area was also included in the Wakelbura region), also recorded that, “immediately after a death, the camp is shifted for fear of ghosts” (1887:476). This fear of ‘ghosts’ or of the spirits of deceased local group members is very evident in the writings of James Muirhead on the ‘Wakelbura and kindred tribes’.
269. As reported in Howitt’s 1904 publication, based upon information provided by James Muirhead, the ‘Wakelbura and kindred tribes’ believed that, “the ghost of the deceased was supposed to haunt the place where he died, and to revisit his old camping-places” (ibid:473). To prevent the ghost of the deceased following his living relatives and eventually killing them, the deceased person’s relatives would build a fire near where he died, and they would place bushes in the forks of trees to entice the spirit to stay at the place (Howitt 1904:473). Howitt also reported that the Wakelbura believed that, “when a man died at a distance from his home, his spirit would travel towards it” (loc. cit.). As indicated by this passage, the spirits of deceased members of the pre-sovereignty society were associated with a person’s place of death and with the camp sites they habitually occupied while living, which is very much in keeping with A.P. Elkin’s observation that, after death, the spirits of the members of the local group will return to their ‘spirit-homes’ (1943:40-41).
1043 In forming their opinions, Mr Wood and Professor Sutton adopted the same approach as they adopted with respect to the previous two issues. That is to say, they essentially eschewed the ethnographical data relating to the claim area, as summarised above, and instead relied on their research and that of other anthropologists concerning the systems and practices followed by Aboriginal people elsewhere in Australia, including throughout Queensland, in the Northern Territory and in northern Western Australia. For example, in Section 5.2 of his 2016 report (Exh A34), Mr Wood addressed the “patrilineal principle of recruitment to classical descent groups”. He began by explaining why he decided to draw inferences from “Maric Queensland” as follows:
In cases like the present one where there is no detailed ethnography of the classical land interest system, it is essential to caste [sic] a wide net into the documentation of the cultural bloc to which the [c]laim [a]rea belongs.
He continued:
In this case this is the Maric supra-region (see map 1 above) of central Queensland, which has great cultural and language uniformities. This makes it possible to reasonably infer the content of an institution that may be referred to in the sources for one Maric area but without its content, or a term without its full range of meaning, from fuller records of the same institution or term in other Maric areas.
(Footnote omitted)
1044 Thereafter, Mr Wood described the sources upon which he had relied to express the following opinion: “Based on the data below, I form the opinion that the normative first order rule for recruitment to both dialect and descent groups was patrifiliation, and that this was grounded in an underlying descent ideology”. He then described his sources as follows:
149. The Maric-wide patrilineal rule is attested in many written sources, from which I select a north-south transect as follows:
(a) North: Yirandhali in Sharpe (1939:450);
(b) North: Guugu Badhun in Sharpe (1939:453);
(c) Centre and south: Ganulu, Wadya, & Mandandanyi in Tindale’s (1938) genealogies and journal;
(d) Centre: Miyan in McGlashan (1887);
(e) Centre: Kelly (1934) for Gangalu and Garanybal;
(f) South: Guwamu in Sim (1959).
150. In his 1930s study of totemism in Queensland the anthropologist Lauriston Sharp (1938-9) gave attention to land-interest groups because they are so often linked to totem ism. His “area VII” includes the northern Maric groups Guugu Badhun and Yirandhali, the latter of which are the northwestern neighbors [sic] of the W&J and Yangga claimant groups, and the source of the earliest record of the name WIRRI in the form of “Widdy murri” (Wirdi mari) as set out above. Sharp found that:
... patrilineal groups which appear to be unnamed are the land-holding units, so that an individual’s “homeland” is acquired from his or her close patrilineal kin (Sharp 1939:453) .
... the patrilineal clan is well developed, and each is normally associated with several totems (Sharp 1939:450)
151. Turning to the centre of the transect, in Kelly’s (1934) field notes an informant of the Gayinybal (her “Kaingbul”) group neighboring [sic] the [c]laim [a]rea to its east confirmed that while children “follow” their mother and maternal grandmother (“grannie”) for some matters (which are examined below), they took their dialect group identity from the father:
You foll[ow] your father’s lingo [language] but follow the grannie. I am Kaingbul but my wife is Kangulu. So my girls [are] Kaingbul but follow Kangulu mother.
152. In 1938 Fred Johnson of the Maric Wadya group just south of the [c]laim [a]rea gave Tindale (1938a:180, cited in Sutton 2012:8) a similar nutshell account that explicitly links rights in language and rights in country:
A man takes his wife to live in his country; the children take the father’s language and takes [sic] the father’s country as his [i.e. as theirs].
153. The pattern continues southward. During his 1950s research with the southernmost Maric group Guwamu, Sim (1959) was invariably told that the descent of land interest was a patrilineal matter, with this being emphasized by contrast with the matrilineal transmission of social “status” by which Sim means moiety, section, and social totem identification:
... status inheritance was matrilineal, and property inheritance patrilineal.
154. Sim (1959; pc. 2010) also recorded the patrilineal clan estate details of a Guwamu individual then in his 80s.
155. Sutton (2012:7) also points out persistent patrifiliation in the upper levels of Tindale’s Maric genealogies. To his three examples the following seven others can be added from the limited Tindale genealogies I have to hand:
Tindale sheet Maric dialect group identity | |
Woorabinda 37 | Father & son both Gunggari, mother different |
Woorabinda 30 | Father & son both WIRRI, mother different |
Woorabinda 56 | Father & daughter both Mandandanyi, mother different |
Woorabinda 95 | Father & son both Wadyalang, mother different |
Cherbourg 5 | Father & son both Gangalu, mother different |
Cherbourg 9 | Father, son, & grandson all Gayiri, mothers different |
Brewarina 21 | Father & daughter both Mandandanyi, mother different |
156. We can be confident that this does not just reflect a patrician [sic – patriclan] presumption on Tindale’s part because of odd exceptions to the pattern he also recorded:
Woorabinda 104 | Mother & son Garinybal, father full blood but of unnamed group identity |
Woorabinda 6 | Mother & son Dharambal, father Gangalu |
157. The cases show that Tindale wrote down the group identities of offspring as he was given them and not merely as he supposed they should be. I consider them as likely to be due to the father belonging to a distant place, as the lack of a group name for the father in the first case would suggest, or because he was a stepfather.
158. In addition, most of Curr’s (1887) central Queensland correspondents who answered the question on his questionnaire “do the children follow the tribe of the mother or the father?” replied “the tribe of the father”. Examples from near the [c]laim [a]rea are:
The women rear (or used to do) about three children each, which belong to the tribe of the father, but to the class of the mother. (Tompson and Chatsfield [sic] 1887:474)
About one-fifth of the men who have wives have more than one. Children belong to the tribe of the father. (Armstrong 1887:465)
159. Also in the records are forms of patrifilial totemism, widely associated in Australia with patrilineal descent of land and language affiliation. Sharp (1939:453) found that in addition to matrilineal moiety and section totemism, “there exists also a patrilineal system of totems,” although he had insufficient data to determine whether “these are associated with amorphous patrilineages or with [the] actual [land-holding] patrilineal clans”. It is not that clear what he means by “amorphous patrilineages”. My own opinion based general Queensland patterns including those documented by Sharp himself is that these totems belonged to patriclans. Muirhead told Howitt (1904:147-8) that on the Belyando River men at least had totems they called “father”, and Tindale (Woorabinda sheet 30) recorded a patrifilial totem from his WIRRI informant Billy Sullivan.
160. Sutton (2003:72) has observed that “linguistic identities may outlive clan identities as a primary means of identifying people with country [and] perhaps suggests a strong pre-existing connection between the two.” In parts of the continent such as northeast Arnhem Land and Princess Charlotte Bay the connection is so tight that each clan is held to have its own dialect. In my own research experience, in other parts of Cape York, Central Australia, and Arnhem Land where this is not the case, I have found patrifiliation to language or dialect groups and the presence of patriclans within them are parts of the same package. The Maric ethnography although spare [sic – sparse] is consistent with this. Patriclan organization was not distinguished by early observers because they had no anthropological training, and because neither Howitt nor Curr directed their attention to the finer details of local organization.
161. The other part of this package in all parts of Australia that I am familiar with at first hand, and in others I know of through the ethnographic literature, is spiritual connectivity and spirit cycling between people and clan sites. A primary indicator for this is present in Maric Queensland: Every Maric word list[ed] in Curr (1887) including those for the [c]laim [a]rea features a form of the Maric-wide term yamba or yambany, which means “1. land, country 2. camp, home.” Kelly 1934) also heard a finer-grain usage of yamba at Cherbourg to denote people’s “spirit home” or “spirit country”, the place from which their spirit originates and to which it makes a post-mortem return. The name individuals derive from this place was termed the “yamba name”. Holmer (1983:250) too recorded “spirit home” from Bidjara-Gunggari informants over the Carnarvon Range from the [c]laim [a]rea, and he also got yarbany yamba, translated as “spirit home” by Warrego River Bidjara where yarbany means “1. spirit being 2. Sacred”. Guwamu people from the same southern region likewise told Sim (1959) that yambany yambany are the “spirit homes” of individuals to which they return after death, and that these places descend through the male line.
162. The term yamba appears in the early Belyando vocabularies but without details of this range of meaning. However, given the patrifilial principle in the same records, the great degree of cultural and linguistic singularity to Maric Queensland, and that the claimants are intermarried with Bidjara-Gunggari people, I consider that some evidence would be needed to infer that the cultural construct was absent on the Belyando while present all around it. In addition, as discussed below, I encountered contemporary claimant references to a spiritual origin and return to one’s home country.
163. In all parts of Australia where patriclans are the nuclear land-interest unit, they are essentially descent groups, meaning that their members understand their rights in local estates consisting of small tracts to have come down them in an unbroken continuity from very remote times via their agnatic kin, invariably framed by them in the words “from their father and father’s father”. Associated with this is the clan was founded by the actions of mythological, totemic actors in the creation era, and that this has a spiritual basis in that the estate contains depositories of ancestral spirit matter and a large stock of spirits of the “Old People”, the ancestral dead, and that the current generations of descendants embody this ‘soul-stuff’ proceeding from the country.
(Italics in original; footnotes omitted)
1045 As mentioned earlier, after the joint experts’ conference between Mr Wood and Dr Pannell in March 2018, Professor Sutton was asked by the CB applicant to prepare a report on “matters of disagreement between Ray Wood and Dr Sandra Pannell”. In the introductory paragraphs of that report, he provided a number of reasons as to why he agreed with Mr Wood’s opinions and disagreed with Dr Pannell’s that “only the -barra named groups constituted the pre-sovereignty society in terms of collectivities, and that linguistic identity did not in any way mediate landed identity”. Specifically he said:
3. Firstly, it is a widely agreed view among Australian anthropologists that the pre-sovereignty systems generally (Western Desert excepted) privileged local patriclan estates as the primary locus of country identities and country rights, but that linguistic identities of collectivities of estates coexisted with them; the common view also follows that upon the large-scale destruction of the patriclan estate systems and radical population loss, the pre-existing linguistic countries came into greater prominence and for many people were now the primary descent-based collective country groups (basis includes Merlan 1981; Rumsey 1989, 1993; Rigsby 1995; Sutton 2003:72-78). This transformation has been accepted as an instance of substantial continuity in a number of determinations of native title. Mr Wood in general takes an accommodating view of transformation, while Dr Pannell in general does not.
4. Secondly, the people supplying language group names to anthropologists in the 1930s were often born in the relevant region in the nineteenth century or early twentieth, and thus their grandparents would have been socialised before effective sovereignty, and it was and is normal for Aboriginal children to learn parts of their traditions from parents and grandparents among others. On the balance of probabilities, what these elders told Kelly and Tindale in the 1930s was traditional knowledge.
5. Thirdly the 1930s informants were being interviewed by trained observers, not local pastoralists answering questionnaires, people who would see it as part of their job to ask about language-based identities. Informants answering Curr’s questionnaire could be excused from not discussing language groups given that the word ‘language’ occurs nowhere in Curr’s 83-item questionnaire list (Curr 1886b:188-207). In that questionnaire he asks about ‘tribes’ and their territories but offers no criteria for a tribe and it is unsurprising that a man like Muirhead would feel this question had been answered once he had dealt with the - barra groups.
6. Fourthly, in the case of the name of the Clermont area language, Wirdi, linguistic evidence suggests the name was very old. I say this on the following grounds: in the region some languages have retained an ancient glide /r/ between vowels, as in the examples of mari ‘man’, mara ‘hand’, and Wiri (name of language) while others have undergone a systematic sound-shift from /r/ to /rd/. This well known sound change has resulted in some of the Maric varieties now having, using the same nouns, mardi ‘man’, marda ‘hand’, and Wirdi (name of language). This more than probably shows that Wirdi/Wiri was a pair of cognate terms in use to name a single variety at the time of earliest contact, given this sound change had occurred before the earliest linguistic records in Curr. By the way, it is also quite normal for single Aboriginal languages to be named differently in different languages, for example self-named Andjingith is known in Wik-Mungkan as Wik-Ayangench. It would be quite unreasonable to consider ‘Wirdi’ and ‘Wiri’ to be different linguistic varieties simply on the basis of their slightly different pronunciation.
7. Dr Pannell here takes the view, as is evident from her report in much more and multiply repeated detail, that only the -barra named groups constituted the pre-sovereignty society in terms of collectivities, and that linguistic identity did not in any way mediate landed identity. Had this been the case it would have been a unique case and in fact these are not credible propositions. I give the basis of that opinion in the next paragraph. The fact that the -barra account was evidence from an early informant (Muirhead) does not mean his account was comprehensive. Absence of evidence is not evidence of absence.
1046 In his oral evidence, Professor Sutton adopted the same approach as Mr Wood, an example of which is as follows:
Now, I understand that my colleague, Ray Wood, has other examples, and he has encountered many of these in the field, as I have. But he has encountered some cases where these environmental terms actually are not neatly aligned with clusters of patriclans and their estates, that it’s a looser arrangement. So I accept that there’s variation in the ethnography. What we’re trying to do here in – and I think it’s not easy, is to sort of go back in time and say, “Well what were these things at 1854?”. Well we don’t really know. No-one mapped the – the reason we know this complex composition of these other environmental clusters from North Australia, from the Northern Territory and from Cape York, and I believe there’s some in the Kimberley, but my colleague from there hasn’t had time to get them to me, is that the systems survived long enough for these details to be researchable.
In this case, we can’t go back and do the research, which involves mapping hundreds and hundreds of sites, mapping the clan estates, getting the identities of the different estates in terms of higher order groupings, asking the linguistic affiliation of each estate group, sometimes it’s a single one, sometimes it’s two, there are cases of three. So without that fine grain detail from remote Australia, we would be in a poor position to interpret this rather antique material from Central Queensland. So, it’s again, one of those balance of probabilities cases. What are patriclan sizes across remote Australia where they’ve been researched properly? Well they’re small in number. From one person to maybe 50 people, with an average around about 25, 30, 40.
A patriclan of two or three-hundred people would be pretty inconceivable, at least in the old economy. Of course, with modern child survivals, these things have recently changed in some places. So to have barra groups in Central Queensland reported as having several hundred people in them, I think the default – the easiest hypothesis, the weakest one, the easiest one to justify, is that they were made up of some other kind of lower order entities, namely patriclans, and therefore, -barra groups were not primary land-holding units.
(Bold added)
1047 In its written submissions, the CB applicant relied on these opinions to contend:
137A. [Professor] Sutton’s opinion is that land holding groups were patriclans is based on his understanding of the widely agreed view among Australian Anthropologists (save for the western desert) … and he maintained that view throughout the concurrent evidence. He makes the point that inferences need to be drawn.
137B. Thus, one has to assess the view that the existing ethnography for the region, largely obtained by Muirhead and analysed by Howitt, against such inferences that may be drawn from the broader Maric region which Sutton considers could easily be a single society because of the “decisive quantum of cultural norms including classificatory kinship, patrifilial recruitment to country groups and inalienability of land for example”.
1048 The State responded to these submissions in the following terms:
[T]he CB [a]pplicant seems to submit that the Court ought place less weight, or perhaps even disregard, the ethnography from the [c]laim [a]rea gathered over 100 years ago in favour of more weight on general systems anywhere in Australia or drawn from the unspecified “Maric region” …
1049 Finally, in its written submissions, the CB applicant attempted to make use of the writings of Lauriston Sharp in the following terms:
Lauriston Sharp, one of the earliest trained observers to turn his attention to the components of land tenure in Queensland included two Maric groups in his study. Working from Normanton at one point, he recorded from Aboriginal informants that the Maric groups Yirandhali (near Hughenden, just northeast of the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea) and Kuku Badhun further north were among Queensland groups in which the nuclear unit of tenure is the patrilineal clan, but these had no proper names, but had a series of patrilineal descending totems from which individuals took personal names. Professor Sutton gave evidence that Sharp was the first in the Australian literature to reject the “cookie cutter approach” to Aboriginal society and make the proposition that there are no isolable social units deeply distinct from each other, and that society was but a set of ego-centric networks. As has been submitted above, the experts accept this as being the case in the regional society the subject of this proceeding.
(Footnote omitted)
1050 No references were provided to any of Sharp’s publications. Instead, the following passages from Mr Wood’s and Professor Sutton’s oral evidence were cited:
MR WOOD: There’s no – there’s no explicit material referring to father’s, father’s country. What Sharp says that patrilineal groups which appear to be unnamed are the land-holding units. So that an individual’s “homeland” is acquired from his or her close patrilineal kin.
…
MR WOOD: So this is on page 1453 and the paragraph immediately before that here lists amongst the tribes it’s talking about, Yirandhali, and he says the same thing there, that within this system, naturally more determinism exists, but also a patrilineal system of totems. Whether these are associated with amorphous patrilineages with actual patrilineal clans is not clear. However, patrilineal groups which appear to be unnamed are the landholding units and says the same thing as I’ve said already.
…
PROF SUTTON: I knew Sharp by the way. I should clarify his method. He did a survey. He did it by train and on foot, and by whatever he could do, over a large part of Queensland. He had done intensive work in the bush in Cape York, but he came right down to these – the edges of these more heavily devastated areas in 1934/35 I think, and he took parallel information on each language named group and where they held the same laws and customs they were put together at the head of each section. Their numbers and their names were co-located at the head and the paragraphs that follow then describe that set of groups. So there is absolutely no need for him to repeat each group’s name because to do that in every paragraph would make it four times as long. He was using an efficient method.
…
PROF SUTTON: These – these – let’s call them environmental named groups for short – they can consist of one patriclan, two, three, four and more. Those patriclans may be affiliated with one language, but they may also be affiliated with two or even three languages. One such group, for example, in the Wik case is on the Lower Knox River area and there are three different linguistic identities involved there. The name is there Eere-Mangkem, E-e-r-e-M-a-n-g-k-e-m. That’s the area name or environmental name, but the estates involved have a different language each or a different named dialect each.
...
[MR WOOD:] When I’m talking about the society, as I spelt out in my 2016 report, which was drafted a whole lot earlier than that, at least most of it, I’ve said that the system of laws and customs is diffuse over a very vast area. And in Maric Queensland, there’s no indications of anything substantial really differing there. The earliest ethnographer to turn his attention to that was Lauriston Sharp, who said of Maric groups, that the major unit of tenure is the patrilineal clan, which has no proper names, but has a series of patrilineal descending totems, from which individuals commonly take personal names, or names are assigned to them.
1051 I interpose to note that the State made two submissions about this attempt, both of which I accept. First, it contended that it involved the approach to drawing inferences which I rejected earlier (see at [884]-[885]). Secondly, it contended that this form of second hand evidence based upon an expert witness’s recollection of the writings of Sharp should be given no weight.
Consideration and disposition
1052 For the following reasons, I do not consider the CB applicant has established, on the balance of probabilities, the findings of fact it has sought with respect to this issue (see at [1035] above). First, it will be noted that, in expressing his opinions, Professor Sutton expressly applied the “balance of probabilities”, or “beneficial approach” discussed earlier (see at [209]-[215] above). Given that he frankly adopted the same approach, I will assume that Mr Wood did likewise in respect of his opinions (see at [209] above). Accordingly, I will approach both sets of opinions with caution (see at [890] above).
1053 Secondly, in its primary written submissions, the CB applicant referred to several passages from the written and oral evidence of Dr Clarke, Mr Leo and Dr Pannell and claimed that they had each accepted that patriclans existed in the claim area at effective sovereignty. Having read all those passages, I reject that claim. In my view, the import of that evidence is that, while each witness accepted that it was possible that patriclans so existed and acknowledged the anthropological writings on the subject, they all maintained the position that there was no ethnographic or other evidence relating to the claim area that would allow their existence to be put any higher than a possibility.
1054 Thirdly, in its reply submissions, the CB applicant claimed that the State had wrongly ignored the evidence about the existence of patriclans in the claim area and then cited the following passages from the transcript implying that these passages contained that evidence:
(a) MR WOOD:
Yes. I think that the descent group which was originally patrilineal and has now transformed to a cognatic one is the nuclear unit of the society and that there are layered – layers in which people can group one another and some of those layers overlap with lower and higher ones. But the nuclear unit of tenure was the 25 patrilineal clan and I think that current cognatic descent groups show some rather clan-like features. You know, for example, they’re exogamous.
(b) PROF SUTTON:
Yes. I don’t regard the barra-named groups as being landholding units. I think it’s very likely that they were under loan. Their memberships were, in fact, recruited from land owning units or landholding units, namely, patriclans. Now, there is some variation across Australia in this regard and it’s – it’s my experience – and I have ethnography that I’ve done in the field with Aboriginal people that confirms this – that environmentally named sub-groups are sometimes named not after a typical environment like lancewood ridges or swamps or whatever, but named sometimes after a major site, for example, a large lake or a prominent headland or something like that.
These – these – let’s call them environmental named groups for short – they can consist of one patriclan, two, three, four and more. Those patriclans may be affiliated with one language, but they may also be affiliated with two or even three languages. One such group, for example, in the Wik case is on the Lower Knox River area and there are three different linguistic identities involved there.
(Bold added)
(c) PROF SUTTON:
But even in that case where each patriclan had a -warra name, there were collocations of patriclans and their estates, which could go under other -warra names, and one of these is enshrined I think in company law now, or Australian corporate law, and that’s y-i-i-t-h-u-w-a-r-r-a. Yiithuwarra refers to the people whose clan estates run from Bathurst Head in the northwest to Redpoint in the southeast, and out into the Flinders Island Group as far as Clack Island, C-l-a-c-k. A minimum of two mutually unintelligible languages are involved in that set of patriclans, so Yiithuwarra is the -warra, it would have been a -barra in ancient times. It’s not a land-owning unit, it is made up of them, yes, certainly.
(d) PROF SUTTON:
… What are patriclan sizes across remote Australia where they’ve been researched properly? Well they’re small in number. From one person to maybe 50 people, with an average around about 25, 30, 40.
A patriclan of two or three-hundred people would be pretty inconceivable, at least in the old economy. Of course, with modern child survivals, these things have recently changed in some places. So to have barra groups in Central Queensland reported as having several hundred people in them, I think the default – the easiest hypothesis, the weakest one, the easiest one to justify, is that they were made up of some other kind of lower order entities, namely patriclans, and therefore, -barra groups were not primary land-holding units.
(e) MR WOOD:
There’s no – there’s no explicit material referring to father’s, father’s country. What Sharp says that patrilineal groups which appear to be unnamed are the land-holding units. So that an individual’s “homeland” is acquired from his or her close patrilineal kin.
(f) PROF SUTTON:
[MS WEBB:] There is a – Jinibara is an extremely well-documented group in this area as I understand it. Is that – does the Jinibara group have any relevance to explain the issue of -barra groups and clan estates?
PROF SUTTON: Yes. That’s one of the ones in my document that I have on my computer but not on paper. It’s actually pronounced Yinibara, Y-i-n-i-b-a-r-r-a, but the conventional spelling since Tindale got to the author and changed his Ys to Js, as in German “ja”. That is a category that is well-documented by a man called Willie McKenzie, his Aboriginal name was Gaiarbau, G-a-i-a-r-b-a-u, he was very elderly. The recording was done in the 1940s and 50s, I think, or just the 50s. A general practitioner called Winterbotham, with a t-h, interviewed him at length and then put together a book length treatise and a good deal of this is about this, the constituents of this category, Yinibarra, and its neighbours. Among the constituents are smaller subgroups. Those subgroups include people whose language is Waka Waka [sic] – W-a-k-a twice – and there are also descent groups presumably, but people certainly, within that Yinibarra category, whose language was Kabi usually. Kabi Kabi. Usually spelt K-a-b-i twice. These are no dialects of one language. These are quite – these are separate but related languages.
There was at least another group which seemed to – seems to linguists like Jefferies, with a J, to be a variety of one influence by the other. So the basic point is multiple subgroups involving multiple languages and yet covered by a single “barra” term. I think that’s the case that you ask me about and there is a whole book on the language called Duungidjau, D-u-u-n-g-i-d-j-a-u, which goes into all of this in great detail by a woman called Kite, K-i-t-e, and a man called Wurm, W-u-r-m. It’s a – the whole volume is a treatise on the language. So it’s not – in other words, it’s a much better documented area than this one.
(g) PROF SUTTON:
I think the -barra entities have been overemphasised in importance. I think this is partly the accidental result of the fact that when Muirhead was asked to provide tribes undefined – because Curr’s questionnaire didn’t say what a tribe was – he gave the ones that he thought of. If you had gone back and asked him, “Well, is that it? Is there any other way people can be describing groups?” he would probably say, “Yes, mate, but, you know, I’m busy” or something. There would be some explanation. The more intact societies that we know of contain multiple levels and multiple subdivisions of groupnesses, multiple, and this is one. It follows that it’s inevitable that this is unrepresentative of the groupnesses enjoyed by those people.
This is only one stratum. It’s the one we happen to have so we work with it. It’s my view that it’s – on the balance of probabilities that, like my colleagues have said, recruitment into one of these categories was not direct. It was mediated via filiation to a father in a smaller entity, namely, the patriclan. Either way it doesn’t really matter so long as you assume that the – the principal allocation of rights and interests in country was through that first step of filiation to a father as the default. I’m not saying it would happen in every case because we all know that there are exceptions here and there, but it’s a matter of the default system did not depend on becoming a member of a -barra because there are plenty of parts of Australia where people have patriclans and don’t have -barras.
1055 None of these passages provides evidence of the existence of patriclans in the claim area at effective sovereignty. They either involve inferences being drawn without any supporting evidence, or extrapolations based on the systems followed elsewhere in Aboriginal Australia, or bald assertions to the effect that patriclans so existed. However, two aspects of this evidence are worth noting. First, in the passage highlighted at [1054(b)] above, Professor Sutton acknowledged that the systems operating elsewhere in Australia were not necessarily all the same. He acknowledged the same variations in the passage immediately after [1054(c)] above when he said: “So I accept that there’s variation in the ethnography” (see at [1046] above). Further, in the passage immediately before [1054(c)] above, Professor Sutton also acknowledged that: “It’s difficult to extrapolate from a handful of examples”. This evidence means that the universality discussed earlier concerning the use of these systems does not provide the basis from transposing them to the claim area (see [885] above).
1056 Secondly, in the passage after [1054(d)] above, the following exchange occurred between Professor Sutton and myself:
HIS HONOUR: What fact do you rely upon, Professor, to say that those patriclans were present?
PROF SUTTON: I think, yes, there is some evidence that perhaps my colleagues can give more chapter and verse on, as to that. I think there’s one early source which says the children’s tribe is that of the father. For other purposes they follow the mother. Yes, so perhaps I should hand that question over to Mr Wood in particular. Is that okay with your Honour?
1057 When Mr Wood took up the question, he began by referring to various paragraphs from his report (Exh A34) about the “Maric-wide patrilineal rule”. Eventually, I asked him: “And the particular example that Professor Sutton gave about a child referring to – a child referring to father’s, father’s country. Where – is that”. His answer appears at [1054(e)] above, namely that “there is no explicit material”.
1058 Having regard to the aforegoing, I do not consider it can be inferred that patriclans existed in the claim area at effective sovereignty. That is so, first because there is no evidence from the members of the CB claim group relating to the claim area from which such an inference could be drawn. Moreover, there is a body of ethnographic data about the systems that were in place and the groups that were present in that area dating from the late 1860s – about 10 to 15 years after effective sovereignty – which indicate otherwise. In those circumstances, as discussed earlier (see [884]-[885]), simply transposing to the claim area the systems and practices followed by Aboriginal people elsewhere in Australia without some evidentiary basis would involve speculation, not inference. That, all the more so, where, as mentioned above, Professor Sutton’s evidence does not indicate that those systems and practices were followed universally in Aboriginal Australia. In this respect, it is also worth adding that many of the more remote areas of Queensland, the Northern Territory and Western Australia upon which Professor Sutton and Mr Wood relied were, in general, affected by European settlement later, and less intensely, than the claim area. For these reasons, I have given little weight to the opinions of Mr Wood and Professor Sutton on this issue. Conversely, since they are based on the ethnographic data relating to the claim area, I have given weight to the opinions of Mr Leo, Dr Clarke and Dr Pannell, as summarised earlier.
1059 As for the findings of fact sought by the J#3 applicant, the State responded in its submissions as follows:
(a) “As to the findings of fact sought at [J18(b)]/[J121(b)], descent and filiation are not accepted as the processes of recruitment for the [c]laim [a]rea. They are each different to classificatory patrifiliation (see discussion at issue 5 [SQ272]), which as just noted, was the primary means of recruitment by which an individual became a member of her or his father’s barra-named group”;
(b) “There is little evidence that supports the notion of barra-named groups being constituted by smaller patriclans: as a result [J18(c) and (d)]/[J121(c) and (d)] should also be rejected”;
(c) “As to the findings of fact sought in [J18(e)]/[J121(e)], the ethnography does not provide any support for the proposition that each member of the society was recruited into two barra-named groups, namely that of their father’s father and that of their mother’s father. The evidence indicates that the usual recruitment was only to the classificatory father’s estate. The only time when a child was recruited to the mother’s father’s estate is where the child is born of an unsanctioned union, wherein the child was classified as the mother’s brother and thus joins the mother’s father’s barra-named group. In such cases, the genitor is erased: hence there are no cases where the law allowed a person to be members of two barra-named groups at birth or by filiation. A child may obtain personal rights in her or his mother’s country but that does not involve recruitment to her barra-named group. It follows … that the para (e) finding of [J121] should not be made” (bold in original).
1060 In its reply submissions, the J#3 applicant responded:
60. In relation to the controversy of patriclans versus -barra groups, the J#3 [a]pplicant submits as follows:
(a) while there is no evidence as to the presence of patriclans, neither has any evidence been advanced that, if there were patriclans, they belonged to more than one -barra group. If they existed, the clusters of patriclans’ estates were coterminous with the -barra groups they comprised;
(b) the richness of the ethnohistorical record in relation to the location of -barra groups, which the J#3 [a]pplicant has described in detail at Issue 7 of its closing submissions establishes a reasonable basis to supports [sic] a finding that the location of the -barra groups can be known;
(c) thus the J#3 [a]pplicant’s submission at [33(b)] above: if there were patriclans, their locations were known; and
(d) in this way, the J#3 [a]pplicant says little turns on whether the -barra groups or their constituent -barra groups were the estate holding entities and either finding would be consistent with the ‘bridge’ proposed by Mr Leo and Dr Pannell’s evidence cited at [299].
…
62. … the State’s rejection of J#3 [a]pplicant’s proposed findings at [J18(b)]/[J121(b)] should be rejected. Consistent with the State’s position, it may be accepted that the “primary” way in which members acquired rights in the J#3 claim area was by patrifiliation: members of estate holding groups (-barra groups or the clusters of patriclans comprising the respective -barra groups) held primary rights to their father’s father’s estate holding group’s country. However, there was at least one other “secondary” way that a person may have held rights to a -barra group area, explained as follows:
(a) as a consequence of marriage exchanges between the -barra groups, members of -barra groups involved in such exchanges, had cognatic and affinal links to one another;
(b) upon marriage, women became members of their husband’s father’s estate holding group, obtained rights to their husband’s father’s country, but, because of their cognatic blood links, did not lose all rights to their father’s country;
(c) the children of such unions, in addition to holding the primary rights, because of their cognatic and affinal links, held secondary rights in their mother’s father’s country. Children received their father’s -barra group identity, but their section [class] came through their mother. Each section was associated with specific totemic ancestors, so therefore members would have personal connections to sites associated with these ancestors. Each estate would have been defined by one or more focal sites associated with a totemic ancestor. This connection to places/estates, through their mother, would have been apparent during ceremonies. In this way children received their primary connection to a -barra group estate through their father, that through totemic links received via the mother had secondary connections to her father’s estate. In relation to Howitt’s model of marriage exchanges, this means that a Dorobura man with a Babingbura mother would have secondary rights to the Babingbura estate. As Dorobura and Babingbura are in the same water catchment, it is likely that Dreaming tracks were shared, giving an additional reason why these -barra groups would potentially have rights in each other’s neighbouring estate;
(d) one example that serves to show that women did not lose rights to their father’s country upon marriage is that “uncommonly, a local group might incorporate the husband of one of its women, if he was fleeing sorcery accusations”, something that could not occur in the event that women did not retain such rights. A further example is Howitt’s account of -barra groups’ members rights to hunt and forage on neighbouring estates, which would have been achieved through the section [class] and totemic identity received through the mother. A further example was the selection processes for strategically organising marriages, and while Howitt said it was by the mother, in reality it would have involved the mother’s kin, in other words members of a different -barra group. There would be no advantage for a strategic marriage alliance if children did not receive some rights via their mother to their mother’s father’s -barra group estate;
(e) this mechanism underpinned the J#1 determination’s finding that neighbouring -barra groups were able to coalesce: both primary and secondary rights provided that pathway; and
(f) the experts in this matter have agreed that women retained rights to their father’s estates.
…
63. The State misunderstands the J#3 [a]pplicant’s proposed findings at [J18(e)]/[J121(e)]: there is no suggestion that children were recruited into two -barra named groups, rather recruitment was to the father’s father’s estate and secondary rights were retained to a mother’s father’s estate. The State appears to accept this interpretation of the J#3 [a]pplicant’s proposed findings in the final sentence of [302]. The State’s further submissions at [294A]-[294G] do not undermine the submissions made above at [62]. The emphasis on “membership” remains an unnecessary distraction: the State fails to advance an argument as to why the rights of children to their mother’s father’s country is unable to be recognised by the common law.
64. In the event that the Court is satisfied that there was a clan structure behind the -barra groups the State’s proposed rejection of [J18(c) and (d)]/[J121(c) and (d)] is opposed, for the reasons set out at [60] above.
65. It follows that contrary to the State’s submissions at [303], the J#3 [a]pplicant’s submissions do not “go too far” and the Court should make the findings proposed by the J#3 [a]pplicant at [J18]/[J121].
(Footnotes omitted )
1061 For the reasons set out earlier, I do not consider there is a proper basis for a finding of fact which assumes the existence of patriclans in the claim area at effective sovereignty. Since all but the first paragraph of the J#3 applicant’s findings of fact presume the existence of patriclans, I consider it is only appropriate to make that finding. In any event, the findings sought in (b)-(c) and (e) do not concern this issue, but rather relate to Issues 7 and 9 respectively. As with the previous issues, since the State does not bear a substantive onus on this issue, I do not consider it is necessary to make the findings of fact it has sought.
Issue 7 – The ambit of the estates of the pre-sovereignty society’s rights holding groups
1062 This issue concerns the ambit of the estates of the rights holding group/s that held rights and interests in the claim area under the traditional laws and customs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society. No paragraph of the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC is referenced in the Issues Template. That is explained by the sole submission it made on this issue in its primary closing submissions as follows:
It is not possible, nor necessary for the purposes of native title, to establish the ambit of the landed estate of patriclans at sovereignty as each were part of a collective which together made up the rights holders for (at least) the entire [CB] claim area.
1063 It is convenient to deal with this submission before considering the J#3 applicant’s position on this issue. Given the findings of fact made with respect to the previous issue, the CB applicant is quite correct that it is not possible to designate the ambit of its nominated rights holding group/s, namely the patriclans. That is so for two reasons. First, as indicated earlier, there is no evidence upon which a finding could be made that patriclans existed in the claim area at sovereignty. Secondly, and perhaps more significantly, the effect of the sole finding of fact made with respect to the previous issue is that the relevant society at effective sovereignty was comprised of a network of barra groups.
1064 However, had the CB applicant been successful in establishing that one or more patriclans existed as rights holding groups in respect of the land and waters in the claim area at effective sovereignty, it would most definitely have been necessary to define the ambit of the estates or areas of land or waters in relation to which that clan, or those clans, held native title rights. That is so because, to succeed in its claim, the CB applicant has to establish that those rights and interests were sourced in the acknowledgement and observance of the traditional laws and customs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society it has nominated as they relate to the “particular area” of the claim area.
1065 It cannot avoid that requirement by saying it holds rights and interests communally and that the claim group together holds those rights and interests over the whole claim area. In this respect, the State is well justified in emphasising that the claim area covers an area of more than 30,000 square kilometres. Similarly, I consider the J#3 applicant is correct in its submission that:
Taken to its logical extreme, [the CB applicant’s] submission appears to be that no inquiry is required other than to ascertain that the [CB] claim group’s antecedents were members of the regional society. The fallacy of this approach is clear given the regional society, on [the CB applicant’s] submission, is unbounded and there are numerous existing determinations of native title to sub-sets of the lands and waters of the regional society.
(Footnote omitted)
For these reasons, the CB applicant’s claim that it was not necessary for it to identify the ambit of the estates of the patriclan rights holding groups it advanced must be rejected.
The issue pleaded by the J#3 applicant
1066 I turn then to the J#3 applicant’s position on this issue. Paragraphs [8] and [13(a)] of the J#3 applicant’s ASOC is referenced in the Issues Template on this issue. Paragraph [8] is set out above (see at [929] as, too, is the State’s response to it (see at [932] above). Paragraph [13(a)] of the J#3 applicant’s ASOC is as follows:
13. The claim group’s connection to the claim area arises from:
(a) the apical ancestors’ association with the Babingbura and Wakelbura bura groupings that occupied the claim area at the time of the acquisition of sovereignty …
In its defence, the State responded to these allegations in the following terms:
15. As to the allegations in paragraph 13 of the ASOC, the State:
(a) notes that the [CB] claim group as described in QUD 25/19 assert connection to the claim area;
(b) repeats and relies upon paragraph 10 of the ASOC; and
(c) otherwise does not know, and therefore does not admit the allegation in paragraph 13 of the ASOC.
Paragraph [10] of the J#3 applicant’s ASOC is set out above at [929].
The findings of fact sought by the J#3 applicant
1067 The findings of fact sought by the J#3 applicant on this issue are also relevant. They are:
That:
(a) the J#3 claim area was occupied by clusters of patriclans of two -barra groups:
(i) the Wakelbura in the western part of the J#3 claim area, including the lower and middle reaches of the Belyando extended south to join the Auanburra who occupied the upper reaches of the Belyando south; and
(ii) the Babingbura in the eastern part of the J#3 claim area, particularly the upper reaches of Mistake and Logan Creeks;
(b) the areas occupied by the clusters of patriclans of the Wakelbura and Babingbura straddled the boundary of the J#1 determination and J#3 claim areas, including because of their association with drainage systems; and
(c) each of the Wakelbura and Babingbura maintained marriage and other social relationships with the other clusters of patriclans of the -barra groups located in the J#1 determination area.
As a consequence of the findings of fact made on the previous issue, I will assume that the words “clusters of patriclans” are deleted from these proposed findings.
The contentions
1068 The bounds of the dispute raised by the pleadings above and the findings of fact sought are outlined in the State’s closing submissions as follows:
320. In the J#3 ASOC, it is alleged that the apical ancestors and their immediate forebears belonged to, and had connection with, at least one of 10 identified burra-named groups in and around the J#3 [c]laim [a]rea: [8] J#3 ASOC. There are only 8 apical ancestors or sets identified in [5] of the J#3 ASOC. Those apical ancestors do not cover the 10 barra-named groups pleaded (Ex J14 p148 Table 4) … It is also not established that the Jangga [p]eople (as defined) cover all the descendants of the 10 named groups.
321. [T]here is no cogent evidence that they have made efforts since making a claim over a different area covered by different barra-named groups that they have all the descendants from these two barra-named groups whose alleged estates they now claim.
322. [Its claim] is premised in part on a claim that their [apical ancestors] are the children of unidentified persons who might have been Wakelbura or Babingbura … if that tangential connection is sufficient, they should have satisfied themselves that they have covered every descendant of every member of any of the barra-named groups who might have had a parent who was from these two named groups …
323. A further difficulty for the J#3 [a]pplicant is that the area claimed took in all of the Wakelbura [c]laim [a]rea (at least according to their preferred Howitt map). But they have reduced the ambit of the claim to an area north of the line on Ex J15 so they no longer claim it all …
1069 The J#3 applicant responded to these submissions in its reply submissions in the following terms:
76. The State’s submission at [320] should be rejected as it is seemingly based on an erroneous supposition that the J#3 [a]pplicant’s case rests on a mathematical formula requiring each J#3 apical ancestor to be associated with a distinct -barra group and ignores the acknowledged marriage exchange relationships that existed between and bound those groups and resulting rights held to more than one -barra group …
77. As the State notes at [321], for the purpose of the separate question, the J#3 [a]pplicant has, in any event, identified which apical ancestors it says were members of the Wakelburra and Babingbura groups. In relation to the balance of [321] and [322], the State’s submissions should be rejected in their entirety for the following reasons:
(a) a proper analysis of the marriage exchange relationships discloses that inclusion of the Wakelburra and Babingbura -barra groups did not expand the number of -barra groups involved in marriage exchange relationships with antecedents of the J#3 claim group. The J#3 claim group are not “claiming two additional barra-named groups”; the J#1 determined holders have always held rights to these areas;
(b) the State’s submission that rights to more than one -barra group area arising from the regional society’s marriage exchange system provides only “tangential” connection should be rejected: in this regard the J#3 [a]pplicant repeats and relies upon its submission at [62]; and
(c) the J#3 claim is prosecuted on the same basis as the J#1 determination, namely in acknowledgement that there were marriage exchanges between the pre-sovereignty rights holding groups in the J#1 determination area, including the Auanbura and Bithelbura -barra groups. The J#1 common law holders/J#3 claim group includes the descendants of all the persons who held rights to both the J#1 determination and J#3 claim areas. This approach was accepted by the State as establishing a credible basis for its agreement to the J#1 determination. It follows that the State’s submission that the J#3 claim was not authorised by all members of the native title group must fail.
78. The State’s submission at [323] is erroneous; it has provided no evidence to support its contention the J#3 [a]pplicant is no longer pressing for a determination over the balance of the Wakelburra area and there is no basis upon which to suggest that the Howitt’s map shows Wakelburra located south of that area. Mr Leo’s explanation of the proposed adjustment was so that the claim area was consistent with both the ethnographic record and the J#3 claimants’ description of Yagana set out at [8] above.
(Footnotes omitted)
1070 The State responded to the last of these submissions in its amended primary submissions in the following terms:
At [JR78], the J#3 [a]pplicant submits the State is wrong that they have reduced their claim to only part of the Wakelburra area. The extract at T2107-2110 is relied upon, where [Mr] Leo and [Mr] Wood contest whose claim has overreached. [Mr] Leo does describe a higher line but not clearly by reference to the Wakelburra area. There is a loose map of the original J#3 [c]laim [a]rea at Ex J14, pdf 213. This is the Howitt Map with [Dr] Clarke’s even looser drawing of the J#3 [c]laim [a]rea in blue. The new Leo line raises this claim by 30-40km, which must mean the new claim area runs through the word Wakelburra somewhere (see discussion at T2609.26-2611.16). The State maintains that the submission at [SQ323] is cogent.
1071 The references to the “Leo line” in these submissions requires some explanation. During the expert evidence stage of the trial, Mr Leo drew a yellow line on a map described as the “PROJECT MAP - South Kennedy Pastoral Run 1897”. That map broadly overlapped the claim area. It became Exh J15. After producing that map and drawing the yellow line on it, Mr Leo said in evidence that the J#3 applicant’s claim over the area to the north of that line was “most supportable” and agreed that the CB applicant’s claim to the area south of that line was “most supportable”. It can be seen from the contentions above that the J#3 applicant proposed this approach in its closing submissions. The map (Exh J15) is as follows:
1072 The Howitt map with Dr Clarke’s blue line drawn on it is annexed to his 2020 report (Exh J14) at Fig.6. That figure contains the notation “The map of small ‘tribes’ (bura groups) mapped by A.W. Howitt (1904, p.826) with overlays of the Jangga native title claims. Note that the [J#2] [c]laim [a]rea is shaded yellow, [J#3] [c]laim [a]rea is blue and the [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea is green” (bold in original). That map is as follows:
1073 Comparing these two maps, I consider the State is broadly correct in its submission above where it contended that the Leo line is located about 30-40 kilometres north of the blue line marked by Dr Clarke on Fig.6 in Exh J14.
1074 In its submissions on this issue, the J#3 applicant relied on the analysis in Mr Leo’s 2011 report (Exh J12) on the information contained in the ethnography about the location of barra groups in and around the J#1 determination area. From that analysis, Mr Leo produced the following table:
1075 The J#3 applicant also relied on the following paragraph from Dr Clarke’s 2020 report (Exh J14):
Wakelbura country was in the Belyando River watershed (see Figs.5-7), which is spread over parts of the [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea, the [J#2] [c]laim [a]rea and the [J#3] [c]laim [a]rea. The Babingbura were located in the basins of watercourses, such as Brown Creek, that flow from the northern side of the Drummond Ranges [sic] through the [J#3] [c]laim [a]rea and into the [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea. Using watersheds to define potential group boundaries, then the Babingbura did not have country at Clermont, which is south of the Drummond Ranges [sic] (see Figs.5-7), but are instead part of the area that the Jangga [p]eople define as Jangga [c]ountry. The State has accepted the findings of Mr Leo for the [J#1] [d]etermination, which included as a central proposition that the Wakelbura and Babingbura were among the bura groups that coalesced to form the Jangga [p]eople. Both are present in the [J#3] [c]laim [a]rea.
(Footnote omitted)
The maps referred to in the second part of the paragraph above include the Fig.6 map set out earlier. As well, the J#3 applicant referred to several passages from the transcript of the evidence of Dr Clarke, Mr Leo and Dr Pannell about the location of barra groups vis-à-vis the Belyando River and its drainage and watershed areas. From this evidence, it submitted in summary, that:
Relevantly, the area occupied by the clusters of patriclans of the Wakelbura and Babingbura -barra groups straddled the boundary of the J#1 determination and J#3 claim areas and each maintained marriage and other social relationships with the clusters of patriclans of the -barra groups located in the J#1 determination area.
1076 In its submissions in response to the J#3 applicant’s submissions, the State contended that: “there is some ethnography that provides general indications of the location of the estates of barra-named groups … [but] [t]his evidence is of a loose nature and is, at best, broadly indicative”. With respect to the maps, including those referred to above, it contended that it was apparent from “an examination of the referenced rough maps, they each lack precision and are therefore unreliable to establish the ambit of barra-named groups’ estates”. It also contended that “typically, there are living witnesses who have been taught about areas from generation to generation … [and] a reasonable number of people, who are familiar with the sites and stories of country”. It claimed that, in this case, “there is no lay evidence about the area of any burra-named group”. Further, it claimed that the “witnesses [who] did come forward specified boundaries different to the Leo line” and cited by way of example the evidence of Mr Colin McLennan, where he claimed that he thought the Jangga people had claims as far south as Clermont, as follows:
Are you saying that you have rights in the Clermont area?---Well, we used to go there all the time, Mr Lloyd when we were kids.
Is that a yes or a no?---Yes. I would say yes, I have rights in Clermont area.
So why aren’t you claiming them?---Well, the thing is that I kind of cut it off because – especially on the Wangan side, so I just thought I’d stay out of it and just claim certain areas.
I thought you said before that your area was controlled by the catchment and that you’ve claimed the area where the rivers run to the north and that Clermont is an area where the rivers run to the south?---That’s right, yes.
But now you’re saying that - - -?---But we - - -
- - - you also have rights over Clermont?---Mr Lloyd, you know, those times when – when you listen to your – your grandmother, and stuff, and talk to people, which she used to, you know, that – that gives her a fair bit of rights, and – and all her people was in Clermont at the time, because in those times people came from everywhere. They didn’t just come from Clermont. They came from way down Taroom and them places. They brought them – people brought them all over there. So everybody was sort of trying to do the best they – they – they could at those times, and this – this is what I used to see, and – and people used to be everywhere in Clermont, and I – I find out that when I was only a kid on Sandy Creek in those times there – there was a – so a lot of people came from different areas, but they congregated there at Clermont, and Clermont was the place where they could be – feel a bit safe.
That may be interesting, but I’m trying to get to the bottom of why you haven’t claimed rights in this application under Clermont if you say you have rights there. The court is making the determination of who has rights there. Have you just abandoned those rights?---I – I – I did – I take it away from – from the – from the watershed, I did, but I thought I might have been – would make things a little – a little bit easier for all of us.
1077 Concerning the claimed correlation between drainage areas and the location of barra-group estates, the State submitted that the area south of the Leo line was also part of the Belyando drainage system. It added, referring to Dr Pannell’s report (Exh R23 at [250]) that:
According to Muirhead’s ethnographic material relating to the pre-sovereignty society, the W&K Tribes, the issue of drainage basins, catchments, watersheds, and the way in which water ‘falls’ was not a significant element of conceptualisation of that society or in defining the physical limits of that society …
1078 It claimed that the “vague inferences” that may be drawn from the ethnographic material was not “sufficiently precise to identify boundaries”. Further, it claimed that “the evidence relating to the barra-named groups is such that it cannot be said with confidence that the Wakelburra and Babingbura groups straddled the boundary of the J#1 determination area and the CB [c]laim [a]rea”.
1079 In its reply submissions, the J#3 applicant claimed that the ethnography and the expert evidence was “cogent” because “it underlies the J#1 determination and is supported by both the ethnohistorical record and concurrence of expert evidence regarding the co-location of -barra groups with drainage areas. There is sufficient evidence for the Court to draw the necessary inferences”. In this respect, it referred in particular to Section 2.2 of Dr Clarke’s 2020 report (Exh J14), which it claimed “includes detailed assessment of the location of the Wakelburra and Babingbura -barra groups, informed by and based on the writings of 19th century observers Beuzeville, Christison, Chatfield, Howitt, Curr, Muirhead, Tompson”. It referred in particular to the following paragraphs of that report:
102 In the region of the [c]laim [a]rea, which is bound by mountain ranges and crossed by numerous streams and major rivers, watersheds appear to have been a major influence on determining the extent of the estates for the bura groups. For instance, Armstrong claimed that the ‘Mungerra tribe’, which ‘inhabits the watershed and upper portions of the Cape River’, had country to the near north of the [c]laim [a]rea that covered about 480 km2. Similarly, in country within the [J#2] [c]laim [a]rea, MacGlashan stated that for the Koombokkaburra (Kumbukabura) ‘The country of the tribe is the Main Dividing Range between the Cape and Belyando Rivers’. Similarly, Muirhead said that the Koombokkaburra ‘inhabit Bower [sic. Bowen] Downs run’, while the Muthoburra (Mutherabura) ‘country is Elgin Downs’, and the Durroburra (Dorobura) ‘own some of the Burdekin and Suttor country’. To the west it was recorded that ‘The Dalleburra country covered this table-land and the downs to the west of it, and was drained by the heads of the Thomson which flows south into the Barcoo and Lake Eyre’.
103 In the southern part of Jangga [c]ountry, in the vicinity of the [J#3] [c]laim [a]rea, the prominence of watersheds as topographical features to localise bura groups is also apparent. For instance, Muirhead stated the Babbinburra (Babingbura) ‘dwell between Mistake Creek and Clermont’, which is on the eastern section of the [c]laim [a]rea and due to watersheds probably only refers to the country on the northern side of the Drummond Ranges [sic] on the outskirts of Clermont. He also stated for the Owanburra (Auanbura, Kowanburra) that their ‘country is the Upper Belyando’, which places them to the immediate south of the [c]laim [a]rea, while the Wokkelburra (Wakelbura) ‘inhabit the Lower Belyando to its junction with the Suttor’, which takes in the northwestern side of the [c]laim [a]rea, as well as adjacent parts of the [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea and the [J#2] [c]laim [a]rea. Howitt mentioned the Wandali-bura being ‘at present a tribe living about 60 miles [97 kms] south of Clermont’, which is outside the [c]laim [a]rea, but explained that they ‘were formerly called During-bura when inhabiting Gregory Creek’, which is within the [c]laim [a]rea.
104 The Jangga [p]eople have mapped the [J#3] [c]laim [a]rea in a manner that is consistent with the proposition that they have succeeded to the country areas of the Babingbura and Wakelbura, but not to that of the Auanbura in the extreme upper reaches of the Belyando River. In the case of the Wandali-bura, who were formerly known as the During-bura, they appear to have abandoned their country at Gregory Creek in historical times to live about 100 kms to the south, as Howitt said that their new name was derived from wandah, meaning ‘to loose, or to abandon or throw away’. As so little is recorded about the last mentioned group, it is difficult to determine whether or not its members were absorbed into the Jangga [p]eople, but it remains a possibility. Through the process of bura group succession, the fate of such groups is unlikely to be remembered by contemporary claimants (see Section 4.2). Determining a precise list of bura groups that formed a subset of the Birri Gubba Regional Society from which the Jangga [p]eople emerged is difficult for this reason.
105 As the boundaries of pastoral properties were often formed on the basis of watersheds, there appears to be some resonance between the distribution of bura groups and pastoral properties. This Aboriginal use of watersheds to describe the extent of country is a significant point of continuity with the Jangga [p]eople (see Section 5.3). It is also accepted more widely, as in terms of group boundaries of the Wagan [sic] & Jagalingou/Clermont-Belyando claims Mr Wood remarked that among the people he interviewed ‘There is a strong consciousness of drainage and watersheds as defining country in its physical aspect, on that I assess as highly continuous with classical Aboriginal thought’. He also said there ‘are everywhere rights in drainage-defined countries which carry either riverine or dialect names or both, and are referenced also by focal towns like Clermont’. On this basis, Mr Wood agreed with Tindale having placed the eastern boundary of his Yagalingu at the Drummond Ranges [sic].
106 Wakelbura country was in the Belyando River watershed (see Figs.5-7), which is spread over parts of the [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea, the [J#2] [c]laim [a]rea and the [J#3] [c]laim [a]rea. The Babingbura were located in the basins of watercourses, such as Brown Creek, that flow from the northern side of the Drummond Ranges [sic] through the [J#3] [c]laim [a]rea and into the [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea. Using watersheds to define potential group boundaries, then the Babingbura did not have country at Clermont, which is south of the Drummond Ranges [sic] (see Figs.5-7), but are instead part of the area that the Jangga [p]eople define as Jangga [c]ountry. The State has accepted the findings of Mr Leo for the [J#1 [d]etermination, which included as a central proposition that the Wakelbura and Babingbura were among the bura groups that coalesced to form the Jangga [p]eople. Both are present in the [J#3] [c]laim [a]rea.
107 The members from the bura groups of the 19th century that coalesced into the Jangga [p]eople in the early-20th century included those connected to the Wakelbura and the Babingbura through a combination of direct descent from certain Apical Ancestors (see Section 3.4), former marriage alliances with other bura groups (see Section 2.5) and then later succession (see Section 4.2). It would be a logical proposition that the rights and interests held by the Jangga [p]eople common law holders would extend into the Wakelbura and the Babingbura bura group areas within the [J#3] [c]laim [a]rea.
108 From my consideration of the ethnographic data provided earlier in this chapter it is my opinion that it is reasonable to conclude that in the Birri Gubba Regional Society, within which the Jangga [p]eople’s predecessors were a part, traditional rights to land were determined by membership to a bura group. As part of the system of customs and laws in existence at sovereignty, those rights passed from one bura group to another as they amalgamated, or when one group succeeded to another that had died out. This finding is based upon the evidence provided by the correspondents who worked with the scholars Howitt and Curr (Sections 2.2.4 and 2.2.5).
109 The exact boundaries of the regional society are difficult to determine, although it is clear that clusters of bura groups based both within and on most sides of Jangga [c]ountry formed subsets within it and that they shared many cultural attributes, such as language and ceremony. This is particularly apparent in the accounts from Christison, who described a cluster of ‘allied’ ‘tribes’ (Section 2.2.2), and Howitt, who spoke of a ‘large tribe’ of bura groups (Section 2.2.4). The presence of a regional system of marriage exchange, as described by Howitt, between bura groups across the combined [J#1] [d]etermination [a]rea, [J#2] [c]laim [a]rea and the current [c]laim [a]rea and beyond is strong evidence for the existence of a common system of law and custom that governed rights and interests to country.
(Footnotes omitted)
It contended that the Court should draw an inference based on this material, citing Starkey SJ at [85] and [706] (see at [194] above).
Consideration and disposition
1080 For the following reasons, I do not consider the inferences the J#3 applicant has sought to have drawn about the ambit of the estates of the Wakelbura and Babingbura bura groups are open on the evidence. First, I reiterate the conclusion I reached earlier about the location of the Leo line vis-à-vis Dr Clarke’s blue line (see at [1073] above). Secondly, the inferences that are sought to be drawn relate to only two of the 18 barra groups, which groups covered a vast area in and around the claim area. Thirdly, I agree with the State’s submissions that the maps and supporting information about the location of those groups are vague and general. An example of this vagueness is contained in the following passage from Dr Pannell’s evidence, responding to the evidence of Dr Clarke:
DR PANNELL: Yes, I would like to comment on it, Mr Carter. Because it’s quite clear – I mean, clearly we can’t just rely on the map that appears in Howitt’s 1904 publication because there are other detailed textual descriptions. And the Dorobura in Howitt, in his description is described as being on the east side of the Belyando River, and above its junction with the Suttor River. So the Dorobura seem to have, at least in the textual descriptions provided by Howitt, have some kind of association with the Belyando [R]iver, and not just to the Burdekin and Suttor Rivers as such.
So it would appear that based on the cartographic and textual material that we have available to us, there are maybe at least three -barra-named groups associated with the Belyando. And certainly on the Auanbura, they appear to – if you look at the map, at least, they appear to be located some – slightly to the south of the very headwaters of the Belyando River in the Drummond Range, though I admit that one of the descriptions for them is that they were in the upper Belyando area – Belyando River area.
1081 Dr Clarke acknowledged some of the difficulties with this issue when he said in his report: “The exact boundaries of the regional society are difficult to determine, although it is clear that clusters of bura groups based both within and on most sides of Jangga [c]ountry formed subsets within it and that they shared many cultural attributes, such as language and ceremony”.
1082 Fourthly, I do not consider the boundaries of the Wakelbura and Babingbura bura groups can be fixed by reference to the drainage or watershed areas of the Belyando River. Clearly those areas spread far to the south of the Leo line. Dr Clarke also seemed to acknowledge this in his report (see at [106] set out at [1075] and [1079] above).
1083 Fifthly, I agree generally with the opinions of Dr Pannell summarised above (at [829] and [831]) with respect to the process of succession and the lack of clarity concerning who the Jangga people were and what country they were connected with.
1084 Sixthly, and perhaps most tellingly, I do not consider the J#3 applicant has called any reliable evidence from lay Aboriginal witnesses about where their traditional country is located and any stories relating to it. On this topic, two aspects of the evidence that was called are worth mentioning. First, the unrepresentative nature of it as mentioned earlier (see at [867]). Secondly, Mr Colin McLennan, the main witness who did attempt to describe where that traditional country lay, claimed that it extended as far south as Clermont, which is outside of the J#3 claim area and in an entirely different drainage area.
1085 Finally on this aspect, the J#3 applicant’s “counterintuitive” argument based on Narrier (see at [235] above) exposes what I consider to be a fundamental paradox. If respecting that border is counterintuitive in the context of this proceeding in 2021, it is difficult to see why that reasoning did not apply 23 years ago when the J#1 claim was lodged with the NNTT. Alternatively, it is difficult to see why it did not apply in 2004, when the Wangan/Jagalingou claim was filed with the Court, an event that Mr McLennan said he learnt of at about that time. Similarly, immediately after the J#1 determination was made in 2012 when, on the J#3 applicant’s present case, it had established the society and its traditional laws and customs that gave rise to its rights and interests in the J#3 claim area, or in 2018, when the J#2 claim was filed. No satisfactory explanation has been given for this 23 years of inaction. I do not accept Mr McLennan’s claims that he withheld a claim out of concern for diplomacy or because of “black politics” (see at [612] above). I also do not accept his claim that he could not obtain the funds necessary to pursue it. If that were the explanation, he offered no cogent reason as to why he could not have lodged the claim in 2018 when he obtained the funds necessary to file the J#2 claim. This inaction is all the more telling given Mr McLennan’s evidence that he believed throughout this period that he had an obligation to protect the J#3 claim area (see at [616]-[624] above).
1086 For these reasons, I do not consider there is sufficient evidence to draw the inferences upon which the J#3 applicant relies to make the findings of fact set out above (at [1067]).
Issue 8 – The language or dialects of the pre-sovereignty society’s rights holding groups or their estates
1087 It is difficult to discern why this issue was included in the Issues Template. Paragraph 16(1) of the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC is nominated as its source, but that paragraph does not mention language or dialect. Instead, it alleges:
Before, and at the time, sovereignty and effective sovereignty was asserted over the claim area:
(1) Aboriginal people were in occupation of the claim area who were united by common laws and customs that they acknowledged and observed.
…
1088 Indeed, the words “language” or “dialect” are not mentioned anywhere in the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC. The word “language” does find one passing mention in the summary of its case that the CB applicant provided to the Court after closing submissions as follows:
The spiritual link to country via ancestors commences with the creative acts of numinous beings in the ancient past in which they created the landscape, people, their country of origin or estate and their language and imbued the landscape with its spirit or spiritual essence.
(Bold added)
Nonetheless, since neither the J#3 applicant nor the State raised any objection along these lines, I will proceed to consider this issue.
The findings of fact sought
1089 The findings of fact sought by the CB applicant on this issue were as follows:
151. The [c]laim [a]rea was occupied by owners of three northern Maric dialects or dialect clusters, which in linguistic terms were very close:
(a) a north-eastern dialect identified with the name Wirdi and belongs to Clermont and surrounding districts for which the name Clermont stood;
(b) a south-western one for which a number of names were recorded, but which the claimants variably identify by either the riverine name ‘Belyando [River] or ‘Bilyanda’, or
(c) a north-western cluster identified with the name Miyan, but also identified by most as a dialect of Wirdi.
152. These dialects were mutually intelligible, not only with each other, but with Maric dialects beyond the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea.
153. The nature of the association of the three Maric dialects with the estates of the rights holding groups was intrinsic in that ownership of any of those dialects came from a group’s ownership of a particular patriclan country.
154. That association is to confirm that the antecedents of the current [CB] claim were within a regional Maric speaking society.
155. Linguistic identity, by reference to the three closely related dialectical groups referred to at [151] above, provided a mechanism by which identification of country affiliation through dialect group affiliation could become the medium for connection to country.
(Bold omitted)
1090 The findings of fact sought by the J#3 applicant on this issue were as follows:
(a) a cluster of closely related languages and dialects, each from the Maric group of language and including ‘Mian’, ‘Yangga’, ‘Yambina’, ‘Yilba’, ‘Bidyara’, ‘Gangubula’, ‘Gudjal’, ‘Wirri’, and ‘Yagalingu’ were spoken by rights holders within the society;
(b) a dialect referred to as the ‘Belyando dialect’ was spoken by many of the groups of the society, including the Wakelburra;
(c) membership of estate holding groups was not defined by language / dialect; and
(d) there is no reasonable basis to find that all rights holders located in that part of the society that is now covered by the [CB] claim area identified themselves with the ‘Wirdi’ dialect.
The contentions
1091 In support of these findings, the CB applicant relied upon the following paragraphs of Mr Wood’s 2016 report (Exh A34):
3.2 Dialect divisions and the connection information they contain
…
53. The [c]laim [a]rea falls within the 1,000 km stretch of central Queensland from north of Townsville to the NSW border covered by the vast net of dialects collectively known to linguists and anthropologists as the Maric or Mari language, after the word mari/mardi (popularly spelt ‘murri’) denoting “men, people, Aboriginal people”. This term is especially characteristic of this net. Map 1 shows the position of the [c]laim [a]rea within the Maric bloc.
54. From the records to be examined below I draw the conclusion that the [c]laim [a]rea was occupied by speakers of three northern Maric dialects or dialect clusters, which in linguistic terms were very close:
(a) A north-eastern dialect identified with the name Wirdi;
(b) A south-western one for which a number of names were recorded, but which the claimants variably identify by either the riverine name ‘Belyando [River] or ‘Bilyanda’, or as also Wirdi; and
(c) A north-western cluster identified with the name Miyan, but also identified by most as a dialect of Wirdi.
55. I stress that these are broad dialect fields. There is no data by which to conjecture boundaries between them, but which in any case are not to the point. They were not separate societies, and the examination of them conducted here is not concerned with the society issue, but with identification of the group identities of the population in occupation of the [c]laim [a]rea prior to the European entry. There were strong social connections between their speakers including intermarriage and joint acknowledgement of the same body of law and customs as turned to further below. The dialects were entirely mutually intelligible, and not only with each other but with Maric dialects beyond the [c]laim [a]rea. The evidence for this includes the following:
• Muirhead (1887:26ff), a settler who learnt a Belyando dialect during his childhood in the [c]laim [a]rea, reported all the varieties of the Suttor Sub-basin and adjacent parts of the upper Nogoa and Isaac River Sub-basins to be a single language. The Suttor Sub-basin can be located on Map 2, where it will be seen that it includes the [c]laim [a]rea, adjacent areas to the north of it, and the Suttor River to its northeast; and
• This is confirmed by the linguist Terrill’s (1993:113-121) cognate counts between all the named dialects through the same areas, which resulted in high to very high scores in common vocabulary (although her cognate map on p. 121 does not include the Belyando, her text does, see e.g. her p. 115 re WIRRl).
3.2.1. The northeastern or Wirdi cluster
57. Wirdi is one of several variant forms of a name which appears in the records as ‘Wiri’, ‘Widi’, ‘Widdy’, ‘Wirri’, and ‘Wierdi’. I use WIRRI as a reference form for all variants collectively, and Wirdi for the Clermont-specific variety. From my examination of Muirhead’s and other settler word lists collected by Curr (1887), Tindale’s (1938c) WIRRI word list and some of his other field data, sound recordings by the linguist Aguas (1964), and the more extensive WIRRI language and personnel data of the linguist Holmer (1983) and the 1930s ethnographer Kelly (1935), I conclude that variants of the name were used in overlaps with other names across a wide area. This area includes the coastal Mackay area, the Suttor River catchment rising west of Mackay downstream to its junction with the Belyando, south from there into the [c]laim [a]rea in the catchments of Logan, Mistake, and Miclere Creeks, and the upper Sandy Creek catchment in which Clermont is situated. It was also used in the Nebo area extending some 50 or so kilometres out of the Suttor River catchment into the headwaters of the Isaac River catchment near Nebo and Lake Elphinstone. These areas can be found on Map 2.
58. Aboriginal group names are very often polysemic, being extendable to variable levels of scale, and the evidence is that the name WIRRI was such a case. It was fairly widely used on a sweeping scale to typify a large number of groups from Mackay to the Clermont district, the Belyando, and northwest to the Cape River. It is more probable than not that this umbrella usage pre-dates the European arrival, but at the least developed very early, because WIRRI is one of the earliest Maric dialect names to appear in settler records: northwest of the [c]laim [a]rea people of the Maric Yirandhali group near Hughenden called people southeast of them – that is, in the Belyando-Suttor Sub-basin – Wirdi mari “WIRRI people”. But this large area also had smaller-scale names either constituent to or overlapping with this use of WIRRI as a generic typifier. WIRRI itself also served as one of these smaller-scale names, which include those Tindale (1938b, 1974) recorded as Yangga, and his listings of Yambina on the Suttor River and Yilba on the Cape River (for both of which he is at least partly only a secondary source), his “Widi” or “Wiri” around Nebo, and his, Kelly’s (1935), Holmer’s (1983), and Aguas’ (1964) “Wiri”, “Weirdi”, or “Widi” in the Clermont area, and possibly his Yagalingu on the upper Belyando River, and another name on the Belyando recorded by Kelly (1934:52, 3.) from claimant ancestor Abraham Johnson as “Kabila”.
59. Aboriginal group names are very often polysemic, specifically, they can refer to groups at variable levels of scale. In this case, there is evidence that the name Wirri was fairly widely used as a very sweeping designation to typify a large number of groups from Mackay to the Clermont district and the Belyando, but this large area also had smaller-scale names either constituent to or overlapping with this use of WIRRI as a generic typifier. WIRRI itself also served as one of these smaller-scale names, which include those Tindale (1938b, 1974) recorded as Yangga, and his listings of Yambina on the Suttor River and Ilba on the Cape River (for both of which he is at least partly only a secondary source), his “Widi” or “Wiri” around Nebo, and his, Kelly’s (1935), Holmer’s (1983), and Aguas’ (1964) “Wiri”, “Weirdi”, or “Widi” in the Clermont area, and possibly his Yagalingu on the upper Belyando River and [sic].
60. Contemporaneous with the broad application of the WIRRI name, its use especially consolidated as a more local name in:
• The Nebo district (aka Fort Cooper in early records), where the data suggest that the phonological form varied between Wiri and Wirri; and
• The Clermont area, including upper Logan, Mistake and Miclere Creeks, where the phonological form is decisively Wirdi, and it this form with which the claimants identify and which is recorded in association with some of their ancestors as discussed below.
61. I conclude, on lexical grounds, that the dialect of the Clermont area and Mistake-Miclere Creek tributaries of the Belyando was the same: Muirhead (1887:26ff) has a single barra-named group (Babinybarra) spanning upper Mistake Creek and the Clermont area, and another, unnamed correspondent of Curr’s (1887:38ff) has “Logan Creek, part of Suttor, and of lower Mistake Creek” as the locale of the dialect he reports, and which, as mentioned, he says was the same language spoken by other barra-named groups on the Belyando River. My examination of the lexicons accompanying each of these records shows them to be essentially the same.
3.2.2 The western or Belyando cluster
62. From my assessment of the main Belyando River lexical data I form the view that a westerly, Belyando cluster of dialects, which Jeffries (2006) also distinguishes in his analysis of this data, occupied the western and southern parts of the [c]laim [a]rea centered [sic] on the Belyando River from roughly the Mistake Creek junction upstream through the Alpha district, to a border with Bidjara in the western extension of the Carnarvon (Great Dividing) Range south of Alpha. I term it the ‘Belyando cluster’ since no indigenous name for the whole cluster is on record, although current Aboriginal reference to it as “Belyando” (‘belly-ando’ which is also rural European production) and “Bilyanda” probably reflect an original indigenous name, more particularly Bilyanda. Some claimants and their recorded ancestors extend the name Wirdi to the Belyando up to Alpha, some quite firmly, while others are unsure or believe there might have been different names on the upper Belyando.
63. Tindale (1938a, 1938c, 1974) recorded the name Yagalingu for the Alpha area on the upper Belyando in the south of the [c]laim [a]rea, and extended it on his published map to all of the Belyando drainage northwards to the next area for which he had a name, which was Miyan. Breen (2009:242) recorded the name Wadjaninga, an exonym (a name given to a group by neighbors [sic]) which his Bidjara informants used for the Belyando people. Abraham Johnson, ancestor of some of the claimants, told the ethnographer Kelly (1934) that there was a group named “Kabila” on the Belyando.
3.2.3 The northwestern or Miyan cluster
64. This grouping is sketched out in an account Curr obtained from McGlashan (1887), which overlaps with another from Tompson and Chatfield (1887). It was in the high country between the Dividing Range, the Cape River and the lower Belyando/Suttor, which can be located on Map 2 above. As Curr (1887, 2:18) observes, the lexicon is very similar to Muirhead’s (1887), but it features miyan for “men, people, Aborigines” instead of the more typical mari/mardi of most Maric dialects. Both Kelly (1935) and Tindale (1974) were given this word as a dialect name for this area, which suggests that Aboriginal themselves made a distinction between it and the dialects of the Belyando and Suttor clusters. This is also the area for which Tindale either encountered a dialect name Yilba (his “Ilba”), or found it in existing sources (it is unclear in his 1974 listing of this name whether his knowledge [of] it was gained from the two sources he references it to, or whether he also heard of [it] directly from Aboriginal informants).
65. McGlashan (1887) gives the barra name Gumbagabarra (“Koombokkaburra”) as associated with the dialect he reports, and its neighbors [sic] as including Wagalbarra (“Wokkelburra”) named by Muirhead on the lower Belyando. Tompson and Chatfield’s (1887) account includes barra-names that other sources show extended over a far wider area, and it is therefore unclear as to whether their wordlist relates only to this district or includes items from dialects of the wider area their barra groups belong to.
…
3.3 The difference between this analysis and the accounts of Tindale and Breen
67. The analysis outlined above differs from the three previous models of the Belyando-Clermont area. These are:
(a) First, Tindale’s (1974) assignment of the [c]laim [a]rea to the two names Wangan and Yagalingu (Jagalingu). The quality of Tindale’s ‘tribal’ mapping in Queensland is variable: in some cases, he had solid data and his map and location description is reasonably correct when compared with other sources, in other cases far less so. His treatment of the present [c]laim [a]rea falls into the latter category – indeed it is one of the most rushed and not particularly useful examples on his 1974 map. My reasons for saying this are that his field notes show that he obtained each of these names from a single informant, and that he never checked them with others, nor checked the meaning, scale of reference, or location of the names, and that he has over-ridden his more detailed data from other informants identifying Clermont with WIRRI to give this area the name ‘Wangan’ instead. As shown below, Wangan was a toponym (place name) near Clermont, not a group name per se, and Yagalingu, while possibly once a group or dialect reference of some order in the Alpha area, is not elsewhere attested nor is there any oral tradition concerning it;
(b) Second is Breen’s (2009) proposition that the Belyando valley and perhaps also Clermont were occupied by speakers of a northern Bidjara dialect. This is now in wide circulation and has been read in the region as meaning that the [c]laim [a]rea is Bidjara country, that is, that the estate of the Bidjara group of the Warrego River south of the Carnarvon Range extended over the range into the Belyando River. This is perhaps partly because of some ambiguities in Breen’s paper: at points, he (idem: e.g. 237, 241) refers to Clermont people as Bidjara but known as Wadjaninga by Warrego River Bidjara to their south, while at other points he (p. 242) sets Wadjaninga off from Bidjara and suggests it should be identified with Tindale’s Yagalingu, although he never himself recorded Yagalingu, but relies on Tindale who he takes as the “default authority” (see Appendix 1); and
(c) The proposition that the Clermont portion of the [c]laim [a]rea is affiliated with the Gayiri dialect, or with an anomalous word list Meston (nd.) collected in Clermont. I show below that Gayiri belongs to the Nogoa River to the southeast of the [c]laim [a]rea, and that Meston’s list, although taken down from an informant living in Clermont, is of uncertain origins, but at the least is from outside the [c]laim [a]rea, most likely well to the northwest.
68. The factor that has allowed the first two of these constructions to become entrenched over the 1980s to the present is that the Wirdi tradition among people of Belyando and Clermont origins, and which was documented with solid data by Kelly, Holmer, and Aguas, has not been brought into the picture. Instead, Tindale’s map based on fragments of data encountered in very brief interactions with informants, scant knowledge of the group naming system, and guesswork has been privileged, including by Breen, who himself never spoke with the claimants. In what follows the claimants’ Wirdi tradition will emerge as a major source of information illuminating earlier ethnographic and linguistic materials.
(Footnotes omitted; bold and italics in original)
1092 The CB applicant also relied upon some paragraphs from the reports of Professor Sutton (Exh A38) and Dr Pannell (Exh R26 and Exh R23). In the former, Professor Sutton opined that languages “are owned, not merely spoken. They are inherited property. … Languages belong to specific places, and the people of those places”. Its submissions on this issue included the following:
(a) it noted Mr Wood’s claim that Tindale’s modelling “appears to be a most rushed job”;
(b) it asserted that none of the other experts disputed the understanding that Breen had used “‘Bidjara’ as a technical linguistic label for the whole of a relatively uniform Maric cluster in that area (and which includes the Gunggari dialect) in no different a way that the Biri cluster of dialects is a reference to all Maric dialects to the north east of the Belyando with affinities to Biri”;
(c) it emphasised Professor Sutton’s evidence about the relationship between language and country (see at [1092] above);
(d) despite it not being pleaded as an issue, it claimed:
Aboriginal people at sovereignty were polyglots. However, they were language owners first and language speakers second in that could speak languages that belonged to a place that other people owned along with the language for that place, and they owned a language and a country to which that language belonged;
(e) it added:
The present Issue speaks to languages or dialects that were ‘associated’ with a rights holding group or its estate. The word ‘associated’ is of elastic import.
and
(f) it placed reliance on the analysis in Dr Pannell’s 2021 and 2018 reports and claimed that it was consistent with Mr Wood’s views and said:
Both are Maric and mutually intelligible. Being “Gunggari” in the sense used by Ada Mack is not a statement as to landed identity. Her own words and parentage tie her plainly to Clermont.
1093 In its submissions on this issue, the J#3 applicant relied on the following unvarnished dismissal of Mr Wood’s lexical analysis in Dr Pannell’s 2018 report:
In the absence of a recorded dialect or language name, acknowledged by the ‘Wakelbura and kindred tribes’, and; (1) in light of the fact that at least twelve different tribal and/or dialect/language names have been associated with Clermont itself in the twentieth-century literature, (2) sixteen different tribal names were recorded by Tindale and Tennant Kelly in relation to the wider claim area …, (3) given the previously-noted disagreement amongst the linguists, Breen, Terrill, Beale, Wafer and Lissarrague, about the dialect/language identity of Muirhead’s 1887 vocabulary, and the fact that these linguists have variously associated the dialect/language names, ‘Mian’, ‘Yangga’, ‘Yambina’ ‘Yilba’, ‘Bidyara’, ‘Gangubula’, ‘Gudjal’, ‘Wirri’, and ‘Yagalingu’ with the claim area …, (4) in key twentieth-century anthropological and linguistic material, the claim group ancestors are variously identified with 14 tribal/language group names …, and, (5) in the lay witness affidavits, the claimants variously identify themselves, and/or their identified antecedents, as ‘Wangan and Jagalingou’, ‘Birragubba’, ‘Wierdi’, ‘Gungalu’, ‘Bidjara’, ‘Biri’, ‘Yambina’, and ‘Wiri’, in my 2018 expert report I refrained from assigning a specific ‘linguistic identity’ or ‘language group’ name, when none is apparent, and I have also refrained from speculating about such entities or from privileging one name over another, an approach adopted by Professor Sutton in his 2018 report …
(Italics removed)
1094 It also compared the discussion on this subject matter in Mr Leo’s 2012 report (Exh J12) and Dr Clarke’s 2020 report (Exh J14) with other parts of Mr Wood’s 2016 report (Exh A34) and contended: that the area to which Mr Wood was referring was the McLennan determination area; that he had “approached the task of ‘the identification of the groups in occupation at first contact’ using lexical analysis from the 1930s and emphasising a Wirdi orientation”; and that he had placed limited value on the “early ethnography regarding -barra named groups”.
1095 Finally, the J#3 applicant pointed to parts of Dr Pannell’s February 2018 report and Dr Clarke’s 2020 report and to some passages from Professor Sutton’s oral evidence to contend that:
(a) the dialect that James Muirhead was able to speak, referred to as the Belyando dialect, was the dialect spoken by his informants, members of the Wakelburra; and
(b) the dialect spoken by the Wakelburra was distinguishable from the dialect spoken near and about Clermont.
1096 In its submissions in reply to the CB applicant’s submissions, the J#3 applicant contended that:
(a) with respect to the findings of fact sought by the CB applicant, “there is no evidentiary basis to support a finding that the part of the pre-sovereignty society covered by the [CB] claim area was separated into three regions associated with separate dialects, estate groups of that area had an intrinsic relationship with particular dialects, or that linguistic identity provided a mechanism for association with particular country”;
(b) no “binding authority that membership of a language group equates to membership to a land-owning group has been identified”;
(c) there was a “lack of concurrence between the experts on this issue”; and
(d) the CB applicant’s submissions failed “to account for how Mr Wood’s language model does not fit with any of the native title claim boundaries in the region. His analysis fails to account for his finding that both the northeast cluster and the northwest cluster he proposes largely overlap with the J#1 determination area, although he appears to contend that they are bounded by the [CB] claim area. No explanation is provided for this anomaly”.
1097 The State began its submissions on this issue with the following general statement:
The claim area falls within an area of Queensland occupied by speakers of diverse dialects of the Maric language. The Maric language covers a vast geographical area of Queensland … The CB [a]pplicant submits that the Maric dialects were mutually intelligible with each other and with Maric dialects beyond the claim area … Whilst it is accepted that pre-sovereignty, the dialects spoken in the [c]laim [a]rea would have been mutually intelligible, there is no evidence that across the Maric region that is so. The underlying ethnographic data relied upon by Wood … does not bear out the opinion, as is apparent from the work of Terrill, namely that the cognate percentage counts between some groups is low which would suggest problems with mutual intelligibility (eg Yetimarala/Biri 50%, Gangalu/Biri 64%) …
1098 In opposing all of the findings of fact sought by the CB applicant, it contended that there was either no, or insufficient, evidence upon which they could be made. It reviewed at length Dr Pannell’s evidence about the role of language and her views that Mr Wood’s analysis was “largely speculative”, claiming that “[a]t best, it could be said that the W&K Tribes belong to the Maric language group and they share in common a range of terms that are found across a number of northern Maric dialects”.
1099 As well, it contended that:
(a) the “lexical data” relied upon to underpin Mr Wood’s opinions had not been identified;
(b) the CB applicant’s claim that none of the experts controverted Breen’s view was wrong because Dr Pannell did so in her February 2018 and July 2018 reports; and
(c) the weight to be afforded to the evidence of Ada Mack “must be informed by the Court’s finding as to whether the apical ancestor from whom she is descended is from the [c]laim [a]rea”.
1100 As for the findings of fact sought by the J#3 applicant, it did not oppose those in (b), (c) or (d) but, with respect to that in (a), it contended that “[i]t would be preferable to re-word this finding to note that such dialects have been associated with the [c]laim [a]rea”.
1101 In its reply submissions, the CB applicant did not make any response to any of the J#3 applicant’s submissions. With respect to the State’s submissions, it made only two brief contentions. First, it contended, without explanation, that the “State fails to grapple with the difference in ownership of language and language identity versus language speaking and residence”. Secondly, in its further reply submissions, it confirmed that the correct Breen paper had been referred to in its primary submissions.
Consideration and disposition
1102 Despite the fact that the relationship between language or dialect and country is not raised by the CB applicant’s pleadings, that notion is central to many of the opinions expressed in Mr Wood’s 2016 report (see, for example, at [716] and [720] above). It also underpins Professor Sutton’s 2018 report where he agrees with Mr Wood and attacks Dr Pannell’s qualifications and opinions (see at [755]-[757] above). In that context, the CB applicant’s failure to defend the obvious shortcomings in Mr Wood’s analysis raised in the detailed submissions of both the J#3 applicant and the State above is telling. That is particularly so with respect to its failure to identify the “lexical data” that was relied upon by Mr Wood, or to engage with the claims that his opinions lacked an evidentiary foundation. In the light of these failings and having regard to the concerns I expressed earlier about Mr Wood’s evidence, I do not give any weight to his opinions on this issue, nor to those of Professor Sutton to the extent that they express agreement with them. Accordingly, I am not satisfied that the findings of fact sought on this issue by the CB applicant are supported by the evidence. As for the findings of fact sought by the J#3 applicant, I first accept the State’s criticism of sub-paragraph (a). Accordingly, that finding should be altered to “a cluster of closely related languages and dialects, each from the Maric group of language and including ‘Mian’, ‘Yangga’, ‘Yambina’, ‘Yilba’, ‘Bidyara’, ‘Gangubula’, ‘Gudjal’, ‘Wirri’, and ‘Yagalingu’ were associated with the claim area”. Secondly, in view of the evidence referred to in support by the J#3 applicant and the lack of opposition from the CB applicant and the State to the remainder of the findings sought, I consider that all of those findings should be made.
Issue 9 – The membership rules of the pre-sovereignty society’s rights holding groups
The issue as pleaded
1103 This issue concerns the content of the membership rules of the rights holding group/s that held rights and interests in the lands and water of the claim area under the traditional laws and customs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society, specifically as they concern adoption, kinship, co-association or optation and the relevance of names or labels. Paragraph 11 of the CB applicant’s fourth FASOC was referenced in the Issues Template with respect to this issue. That paragraph alleged:
The claim group members constitute part of a wider society who share a common normative system of laws and customs in which:
(1) kinship underpins and informs relationships between the people who comprise the society;
(2) surnamed family groups are a primary idiom for mutual recognition between claimants;
and which means that kinship and descent groups continue to constitute primary elements of the society;
It will be noted that these allegations relate to the composition of the current CB claim group and not to the position with respect to the rights holding groups at effective sovereignty. Nonetheless, the State appears to have placed some significance on the words “continue to constitute” because, in their written submissions, it summarised a series of allegations in its defence which it considered to be relevant to this issue as follows:
(a) the allegation is not reflected in the lay Aboriginal witness material;
(b) the criteria for membership have changed over the life of the claim, including by the inclusion or exclusion of apical ancestors and the scope of the meaning of descent namely whether biological, kinship adoption, adoption outside kinship or “raising up”;
(c) there are questions whether the identified apical ancestors ought to be included;
(d) it had concerns as to properly understanding the terms “family or descent group”, “kinship and descent group”, “descent group” and “family group” and whether they were intended to mean different things.
1104 The paragraphs of the J#3 applicant’s ASOC ([12(a)], [12(d)], [12(e)] and [12(g)]), which are also referenced in the Issues Template on this issue, are set out above (see at [929]). The State’s response to those allegations in its defence are also set out above (see at [932]).
1105 The findings of fact sought with respect to this issue by the two applicant parties were as follows:
[CB applicant]
171A. The normative first order rule for recruitment was filiation and descent which was grounded in and reflected an underlying patrilineal descent principle with complementary rights through matrilineal descent.
171B. At sovereignty, the rules relating to membership allowed for incorporation/naturalisation of ‘refugees’ due to relocation and disruption.
171C. A form of adoption (‘rearing up’ in current claimant parlance) of a child not your own led to incorporation of that child into the descent group of the adoptive father (pater). This was the adoptive parent’s decision, not a decision for the wider community and the presumptive position was that the adopting person was going to be kin-related in some way to the adopted child.
171D. Kinship underpinned societal relationships between clans at sovereignty, and intermarriage and kin relations between clans/descent groups over considerable distances was a major instrument knitting the society together as a cohering network.
171E. The notions of ‘co-association’ and ‘optation’ were second order rules. There are indicators that some individuals became disassociated with their own clan and gradually wedded to their in-laws’ group.
[J#3 applicant]
That:
(a) patrilineal descent and filiation was the primary basis for recruitment to group membership;
(b) adoption was permitted, in fact most likely, and child rearing had a communal aspect;
(c) exogamous marriage relations existed between members of different -barra groups, or (if they existed) patriclans, both from within and between -barra groups;
(d) -barra groups had defined marriage and cultural relations with other -barra groups;
(e) increased emphasis on co-association and optation arose post-sovereignty in response to rapidly changing demographics; and
(f) naming and names of groups were not definitive to group identity.
1106 The State opposed the making of any of these findings of fact and instead sought the following findings of fact, which, as with the previous issues, were directed to the Wakelbura and Kindred Tribes:
[T]he barra groups of the W&K Tribes observed: a non-biological form of patrifiliation known as classificatory patrifiliation … filial relationships rather than the concept of descent was given social significance … and they did not subscribe to the idea of biological descent.
The contentions
1107 To establish the findings of fact it sought, the CB applicant did not rely on any lay Aboriginal evidence, but instead relied extensively on the opinions of Mr Wood and Professor Sutton and, to a limited extent, Dr Mayo. In its written submissions, it identified a number of paragraphs of Mr Wood’s 2016 report as the source of four of the five findings of fact above (excluding [171D] relating to kinship). They included: [148] and [165] as the source of the finding at [171A] (see at [1043] above and [724]); and [170] as the source for the finding sought in [171B]; and [169] as the source of the finding in [171E]. The latter paragraphs as follows:
169. Howitt’s (idem) elopement example also exemplifies the incidence of naturalization of persons from other groups. Muirhead explained to Curr one of the other triggers for this:
As is the case in Australia generally, these [Belyando-Suttor] Blacks believe that no strong man ever dies except as the consequence of witchcraft; that the old alone die from natural causes; that should A and B, two strong Blacks of the same tribe, who were quite friendly, go out hunting together, and A, on returning to the camp, be taken suddenly ill and die, the tribe would believe that B had killed him by means of witchcraft, and demand his life accordingly; and that B, in dread of the consequence, on the first sign of serious indisposition, would take to flight and seek the protection of some other tribe. The result of this unusual custom is that one or two strange Blacks are found domiciled with nearly every tribe in this neighbourhood.
170. In my opinion it has to be likely that many of these refugees were never able to return to their own country, and case data from elsewhere in Australia indicates that such men or at the least their children eventually became incorporated into that of the host group. As Howitt’s example suggests, marrying a woman of the host group would have consolidated this position.
(Italics in original)
1108 It also relied upon a number of passages from the oral evidence of Mr Wood and Professor Sutton. As for Mr Wood, they included his statements concerning:
(a) Labelism:
Mr Wood says of the ‘fundamental principle of descent’ that ‘it’s not part of our methodology to engage in labelism to determine who have rights and interest[s] in an area’. The thing that really matters is where do your old people come from.
(Footnotes omitted)
(b) Kinship:
Mr Wood said, “I also find that kinship remains the polity, and that’s not withstanding various changes in the terms of kinship, address, and reference; that kinship is the glue that holds the society together, and right across Southern Central Queensland.”
(Footnote omitted)
1109 As for Professor Sutton, that included his statements concerning:
(a) Barra groups:
see the excerpt set out at [1054(g)] above;
(b) Patriclans:
MR LLOYD: And this is a question for all experts. Is it true that, subject to subtle differences between patrilineal descent and patrifiliation, all of the experts agree that at the time of sovereignty, there were normative rules according to which whether patrilineal or patrifiliation was the main means of recruitment to the rights holding group – whatever level you see that at – that was main system. There were exceptional systems, but that was the main system. Does everyone accept - - -
PROF SUTTON: Yes. That’s agreed by all the experts
(c) Adoption:
[W]hether the group members share a rule of descent as the primary pathway to rights and interests not only matters, it matters centrally – it’s very – it’s vital. It’s a sine qua non of the system. Whether or not people agree with each other on adoption is not a sine qua non of the system, it is a – it is a, if you like – it’s a question of whether or not the principle of descent is extended, effectively, to a child or not. And that may well be subject to disagreement, but it doesn’t alter the – the nature of the group into which the child is or is not being adopted – the group remain.
(d) Kinship:
in the ancient systems, of which we have a reflex here, geographical distance and genealogical distance were tightly correlated. People were related to you through kinship.
(Footnotes omitted)
1110 For its part, the J#3 applicant relied on various paragraphs from Mr Leo’s report (Exh J12) dealing with the topics of kinship, the Jangga people’s class system and the Jangga people’s marriage system. In particular, with respect to kinship, it quoted the following passages from that report (at [775]-[776]):
775. As set out in Section 3.6.7, the existence of kin names and kinship-mediated relationships is glimpsed at in passages from the earliest accounts. Based on what is currently known about Aboriginal societies from across Australia, in my opinion it is more than likely that this Society had a kinship system that was just an important part of the social structure as the class system. Unfortunately, Edward Curr’s (1886-1887) and Alfred Howitt’s (1904) correspondents did not collect information on such a topic; it was a field of study that did not develop in anthropology until after Curr’s and Hewitt’s time.
776. The only relevant accounts are made in relation to the Fourteen Muirhead-Howitt Groupings. To begin with, Howitt stated that, “Relatives use the term of relationship proper to each” (1904, p609). That is to say, relatives refer to and address fellow relatives by using relationship terms. These are not stated, but it would be the equivalent of mother, father, uncle, aunty, etc. Besides these classificatory kinship names, of which we know of none, there are two other sets of kinship terms. One is as follows:
A father having five children would in speaking of or calling them use the following terms: first born, Tayling (thumb); second born, Burbi (first finger); third born, Youlgo (second finger), fourth born, Baljinbura (third finger); fifth born, Nallembrew (little finger). (Howitt 1904, p748)
Kinship terms based on age and status are also used: an uninitiated youth was called Walba, a young man Kaula, and an old man Minda (p609). As for females, a girl is Umbel and a young woman is Unguie (p748). Of course, the class system provides yet another set of terms of reference and address, as has been detailed in Sections 3.5.2 and 3.6.7.
…
777. …
This indicates the conflation of certain sets of relatives into one kinship category and term; that is to say, in this kinship structure this grouping’s term for ‘father’ did not just apply to a person’s biological father, but to a person’s father’s brothers (what European people would call their ‘uncle’) as well as to a set of ‘tribal brothers’ (these perhaps being, in European terms, certain cousins of the biological father).
1111 With respect to the relevance of names and labels, it relied upon Dr Clarke’s report (Exh J14) which included the following (at [420]):
The Jangga (Yangha, Yangga) people may well have taken their name from the Yankibura group based to the southwest of the [c]laim [a]rea, although, in my opinion, with such a flexible naming practice the discovery of an origin for the group name’s is not crucial when determining the existence of traditional rights to the [c]laim [a]rea.
It added that, in his oral evidence, Dr Clarke said that “he did not consider the linguistic record sufficiently complete to be definitive about the origin of the term ‘Jangga/Yangha/Yangga’”.
1112 The State relied upon Dr Pannell’s opinions with respect to this issue. In summary they were that:
[T]he barra groups of the W&K Tribes observed: a non-biological form of patrifiliation known as classificatory patrifiliation; filial relationships rather than the concept of descent was given social significance; and they did not subscribe to the idea of biological descent.
(Exhibit references omitted)
1113 In response to the CB applicant’s contentions, it contended, again relying on Dr Pannell’s opinions, that:
(a) “[t]he emphasis on descent relied upon by the CB Applicant is not supported by the laws and customs of membership recruitment referred to in the ethnography and should be rejected”;
(b) “[t]he idea of co-association and optation are also concepts that did not form part of the laws and customs of the pre-sovereignty society. They had no place because, under those laws, persons could only be the member of one group”;
(c) “the pre-sovereignty society did not subscribe to the idea of biological descent such that recruitment would arise from a child having a filiatory relationship with a classificatory father”.
1114 Furthermore, the State contended that:
(a) “[t]he rule for the [Wakelbura and Kindred] Tribes was patrifiliation, which is not the same as patrilineal descent. They operate in quite different ways. One is based on the father child relationship and is ego-centric in nature and the other is socio-centric and is the principle of group membership in a descent group, based upon a socio-centric acknowledgment of common descent from a known ancestor”;
(b) “[t]here is no basis to characterise optation and co-association as second order rules. Indeed, there is no basis to find them as existing at sovereignty: they were responses to multiple membership issues that arose with cognatic descent”;
(c) “[t]he Court should find that the CB [a]pplicant has not identified on the balance of probabilities that there was a collective of patriclans that covered the claim area with some unifying features that distinguished them from the surrounding patriclans, that held in common a communal title to the claim area”;
(d) “[a]doption was governed by rules according to a relationship with a classificatory father”; and
(e) “the understanding of the elopement situation explained [by the CB applicant] does not seem to be consistent with the Howitt material”.
Consideration and disposition
1115 The difficulty with the CB applicant’s position on this issue was identified by the State in its submissions as follows:
The State and the J#3 [a]pplicant contend the rights holding groups were the barra-named groups whereas it is unclear whether the CB [a]pplicant say they were the descent groups, the claim group or another collective entity. For the reasons set out in the response to Issue 6, the barra-named groups should be accepted as the rights-holding group.
1116 As the last-mentioned finding has been made in respect of Issue 6 and since the CB applicant’s submissions on this issue are variously based on the rights holding groups being vaguely described as descent groups or clans, or specifically described as patriclans, those submissions are all misdirected. But, even if its submissions were applied more generally to the barra groups as the rights holding groups within the relevant society at effective sovereignty with one quite limited exception, its findings of fact are not supported by the evidence.
1117 First, with respect to [1105(171A)] above, I accept the evidence of Dr Clarke and Dr Pannell that the primary recruitment rule of the barra groups as rights holding groups at effective sovereignty was patrifilial descent. Secondly, with respect to [1105(171D)] above, I do not accept Mr Wood’s opinion that kinship constituted a rule of recruitment to the rights holding groups at effective sovereignty. In this respect, I note Mr Leo’s evidence that kinship, as a term, was only “glimpsed” in the ethnography (see at [1110] above) and Professor Sutton’s comments about the need for further research “with regard to kinship norms” (see at [762] above). Thirdly, with respect to [1105(171E)] above, I agree with the State’s contention, based on Dr Pannell’s opinions, that, if the practices of optation or co-association were used by the barra groups as rights holding groups, that occurred post-sovereignty and those practices are not therefore relevant to the position at effective sovereignty.
1118 Fourthly, with respect to [1105(171B)] above, while I consider that finding is of marginal relevance to this issue, I agree with the State’s contentions that it is not supported by the evidence to which reference has been made.
1119 Finally, the limited exception referred to relates to [1105(171C)] above. All of the experts seem to agree that a process of “rearing up” adoption, as described in that paragraph, applied as a means of incorporation in the barra groups as rights holding groups at effective sovereignty. With that exception, even if they were to be applied to the barra groups as the relevant rights holding groups at effective sovereignty, I am not satisfied that the CB applicant has established, on the balance of probabilities, the findings of fact it has sought on this issue.
1120 Turning then to the findings of fact sought by the J#3 applicant. First, the findings sought in [1105(a)], [1105(b)] and [1105(e)] are dealt with sufficiently above. Secondly, as noted above, the allegation in the J#3 applicant’s ASOC, that the J#3 claim group’s traditional laws and customs included a “marriage system, including matrimonial exchanges between bura groupings” (see [929(12(g))]), is admitted in the State’s defence (see [932(14(a))]). However, I do not consider that system is relevant to the membership rules of the rights holding groups to which this issue is directed. That being so, it is not appropriate to make findings of fact with respect to it.
1121 Finally as to [1105(f)] above, it appears to be common ground that such names or labels are irrelevant, although I will return to the controversy concerning the Wangan and Jagalingou name later in these reasons. For these reasons, I consider the following findings of fact are appropriate to be made on this issue:
(a) the barra groups observed a non-biological form of patrifilial descent as the primary rule for recruitment to their rights holding groups at effective sovereignty;
(b) a form of adoption of “rearing up” of a child not your own led to incorporation of that child into the descent group of the adoptive father (pater);
(c) the naming and names of their rights holding groups were not definitive of group identity.
Review of the CB applicant’s case on the relevant pre-sovereignty society issues (Issues 1 to 9)
1122 It is convenient at this point to review where the CB applicant’s case stands as a result of the findings made with respect to these nine issues relating to the relevant pre-sovereignty society. That review is most conveniently undertaken by reference to the summary of its case on these issues that the CB applicant provided to the Court soon after the conclusion of closing submissions. That summary relevantly stated:
The pre-sovereignty society
2. The Aboriginal persons who inhabited the whole of the area presently covered by the CB claim area were members of [a] single regional society which had common laws and customs under which rights and interests in land and waters were possessed.
3. There is no known pre-sovereignty identifier for the regional society and membership of the society was not determined or mediated by reference to, or identification with, an inclusive reference name.
4. However described, the regional society extended beyond the CB claim area and its membership included at least the ancestors of Aboriginal groups who today identify themselves as Juru, Widi, Birriah, Barada Barna, Yuwibara and Jangga as well as the CB claim group.
Pre-sovereignty laws and customs relating to land and waters
5. The regionally based body of laws and customs (being the normative system of the regional society) conferred upon land holding groups known as patriclans rights held in common to possession, occupation, use and enjoyment of land and waters.
6. Those rights were:
6.1. acquired by descent from ancestors who themselves held those rights under traditional laws and customs (expressed as ‘ancestral occupation’ by Mr Wood);
6.2. inalienable; and
6.3. held communally.
7. Rights held in rem to possess, occupy, use and enjoy land and waters derived from the spiritual and ancestral relationship of patriclan members to the land and waters of the patriclan estate.
8. The spiritual link to country via ancestors commences with the creative acts of numinous beings in the ancient past in which they created the landscape, people, their country of origin or estate and their language and imbued the landscape with its spirit or spiritual essence.
9. It is by the relationship with ancestral spirits in country that people gained membership of a group by descent and through membership of that group had rights and interests in its landed estate and its resources.
Pre-sovereignty rights holding groups
10. The pre-sovereignty rights holding groups in the CB claim area were a form of descent group known as patriclans.
11. Barra-named groups were comprised of a cluster of patriclans but were not themselves rights holding groups.
12. It is not possible, nor is it necessary for the purposes of native title, to establish the ambit of the landed estate of each patriclan at sovereignty as each were part of a collective which together made up the rights holders for (at least) the entire CB claim area.
13. Three northern Maric dialects, or dialect clusters, were associated with the pre-sovereignty rights holding groups in the CB [c]laim area:
13.1. a north-eastern dialect identified with the name Wirdi and belonging to Clermont and surrounding districts for which the name Clermont stood;
13.2. a south-western dialect for which a number of names were recorded but which the claimants variably identify by either the riverine name ‘Belyando [River]’ or [Bilyanda]; and
13.3. a north-western cluster identified with the name Miyan, but also identified by most as a dialect of Wirdi.
14. These dialects were mutually intelligible, not only with each other, but with Maric dialects beyond the CB claim area.
15. The normative first order rule for recruitment to the pre-sovereignty rights holding groups was filiation and descent which was grounded in and reflected an underlying patrilineal descent principle with complementary rights through matrilineal descent.
16. At sovereignty, the rules relating to membership allowed for incorporation/naturalisation of ‘refugees’ due to relocation or disruption.
17. A form of adoption (‘rearing up’ in current claimant parlance) of a child not your own led to incorporation of that child into the descent group of the adoptive father (pater). This was the adoptive parent’s decision, not a decision for the wider community and the presumptive position was that the adopting person was going to be kin-related [in] some way to the adopted child.
18. Kinship underpinned societal relationships between patriclans at sovereignty, and intermarriage and kin relations between clans/descent groups over considerable distances was a major instrument knitting the society together as a cohering network.
19. The notions of ‘co-association’ and ‘optation’ were second order rules. There are indicators that some individuals became disassociated with their own clan and gradually wedded to their in-laws’ group.
Apical Ancestors and their rights
20. The CB [a]pplicant seeks the findings set out [in] [202] and [203].
21. The entire CB claim area was subject to rights held by the pre-sovereignty rights holding groups which were classically patriclans.
22. It is not possible to know which parts of the CB claim area were held by particular patriclans and later descent groups derived from them.
23. Each of the [apical ancestors] was a member of at least one of the descent groups derived from the patriclans which collectively held communal title to the whole CB claim area.
1123 When this summary is compared with the findings made on these nine issues above, the following picture emerges:
(a) with the exception of the references in [4] to “Juru, Widi, Birriah, Barada Barna [and] Yuwibara”, the matters in [2]-[4] inclusive have been established. As well, the first part of [17] has been established;
(b) the regionally based body of laws and customs referred to in [5] have not been identified or established;
(c) the relevant land-holding groups referred to in [5] were not patriclans, but rather they were barra groups of which the primary rule for recruitment was by patrifilial descent. It follows that the statements in [5], [10], [11], [15] and [21] are incorrect;
(d) the concept of ancestral occupation referred to in [6.1] is not recognised under the NTA;
(e) further, because it has not identified the laws and customs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society, the acknowledgement and observance of which gave rise to rights and interests in land and waters of the claim area, the other statements in [6] and [7] are either incorrect or have not been established;
(f) insofar as they relate to rights and obligations in relation to the land and waters of the claim area, the CB applicant has not established the nature and content of the spiritual beliefs of the relevant pre-sovereignty society. The statements in [8] and [9] do not therefore correctly state the position at effective sovereignty;
(g) if any collectivisation process occurred in the land-holding groups in the claim area, that took place after effective sovereignty as a consequence of a dramatic reduction in the Aboriginal population of the claim area in the decades following. Accordingly, to succeed in obtaining a determination of native title, the CB claim group would have had to establish the ambit of the estates of those land-holding groups of which its ancestors were members. The statement in [12] is therefore incorrect as, too, are those in [22] and [23];
(h) the CB applicant has failed to establish the propositions in [13] and [14] with respect to the Maric language or dialect;
(i) the CB applicant has failed to establish that a system of kinship as described in [18] operated in the claim area at effective sovereignty or that notions of co-association or optation as described in [19] applied at that time; and
(j) finally [20] is not relevant for present purposes.
1124 In summary, therefore, with the exception of [2]-[4] (as amended) and the first part of [17], the CB applicant has failed to establish the critical elements of its case as outlined in its case summary insofar as that summary concerns these nine pre-sovereignty society issues. That being so, whatever laws and customs the CB claim group presently acknowledges and observes, they will not possess the necessary “traditional” character illuminated in Yorta Yorta HC. Without that character the CB claim group cannot obtain a determination of native title. That is to say, it has failed to establish that its ancestors comprised a society at effective sovereignty which acknowledged and observed laws and customs giving rise to rights and interests in the land and waters of the claim area. These conclusions are therefore sufficient to answer all of the other issues in the Issues Template insofar as they concern the CB claim group. That includes Issues 10 and 11 with respect to the CB claim group’s nominated apical ancestors. No purpose will be served in determining whether those apical ancestors held that status or, if they did, whether they were “associated” with designated places in the claim area, whatever that expression may mean. A determination of those matters cannot rehabilitate the CB case sufficiently to enable it to obtain affirmative answers to the separate questions outlined at the outset.
1125 However, even if the CB applicant had established sufficient of these nine issues to allow it to move to the issues concerning the current CB claim group, I consider it would have failed on those issues as well. My reasons for this conclusion are set out in the next section.
F. CB CURRENT CLAIM GROUP ISSUES INCLUDING ADAPTATION AND CONTINUITY – ISSUES 12-18, 20 AND 21
1126 It is convenient to begin this section with a brief review of the history of the CB claim summarised earlier (see at [84]-[129]). That history shows that numerous quite significant changes were made to critical elements of the CB claim between its commencement in 2004 and the commencement of the trial in late 2019. They include the removal of the descendants of six apical ancestors from the re-named CB claim group about three months before the trial began. Then, after a series of modifications during the trial (see at [275]-[ 279]), further changes were made which resulted in the reversal of those removals in late 2020 before the trial ended (see at [281]-[288]).
1127 In the preface to the raft of submissions that the State made about the effect of all those changes, it cited [49] of Yorta Yorta HC and 187 of Mabo (set out at [146] and [147] above respectively) and quoted the following passage from the former, that a “‘society’ is to be understood as a body of persons united in and by its acknowledgment and observance of a body of laws and customs”. It then contended, referring to the latter, that: “it is necessary for a native title applicant to prove both that there was (and is) a society sufficiently organised as to create and sustain rights and duties since pre-sovereignty times and to prove ‘that presence on land was part of a functioning system’” (italics in original; bold added) respectively. In the previous section, I explained why I consider the CB applicant has failed to establish the relevant “was”, or pre-sovereignty component, of the relevant society. In this section, I will explain why, even if it had succeeded on that component, I consider it would have failed to establish the relevant “is”, or present component, of that society.
1128 That explanation requires a more detailed review of the changes mentioned above, particularly as they relate to the membership rules of the present CB claim group described in Issue 12 of the Issues Template (see at [895] above). In providing this explanation, it is not necessary, however, to follow the Issues Template as closely as I did with respect to the nine pre-sovereignty issues, nor to review the position of the parties as disclosed by the pleadings mentioned in that template. That is so because this explanation is primarily directed to the more fundamental question whether the CB claim group constitutes a normative society of the kind described in Yorta Yorta HC. The changes the CB applicant has made to its claim over the years are important to that issue because they reveal that it has adopted such a mutable position with respect to its membership rules that it has been unable to decide, as a group, who is, or who is not, a member.
1129 I turn, then, to the more detailed review of those changes. The apposite parts of the CB applicant’s original Form 1 application which was filed in 2004 are already set out above (see at [86]-[87]). For present purposes, the critical elements of that form were those passages which described its name and the claim group’s relationship to that name, together with its membership rules, how it was composed as a group and the form of its rights holding groups. In brief summary it described those elements in the following terms:
(a) that it was “made up of families whose members identify as Wangan and Jangalingou [sic], in accordance with traditional laws acknowledged and traditional customs observed by them”;
(b) that its membership was “based on the principle of cognatic descent (i.e. descent traced through either mother or father), including by adoption”;
(c) that its members comprised six “descent groups” who were said to identify with the name Wangan and who were:
Descendants of Maggie Tarpot of Clermont.
Descendants of Charlie McAvoy of Logan Downs
Descendants of Frank Fisher (Snr) of Clermont.
Descendants of Liz McEvoy of Logan Downs
Descendants of George McEvoy
Descendants of Polly of Clermont.
(d) that, as well, its members comprised two “descent groups” who were said to identify with the name Jagalingou and who were:
Descendants of Momitja.
Descendants of Bob Tarpot of Alpha.
1130 The next significant step occurred in 2009 when the CB applicant provided particulars of the claims in its Form 1 application (see at [95] above). Those particulars did not specifically address any of the first three elements mentioned above, but they did engage with the fourth, namely the form of the CB claim group’s rights holding groups. Specifically, they identified three land holding groups that were said to be associated with the land and waters of the claim area, namely the “Wangan people”, the “Jagalingu or Jagalingou people” and the “Mian people”. They also nominated the particular portions of land “assigned” to each of those groups. In the case of the Mian people, it was a “small portion of the claim area north of the Carmichael River and west to Darkins [sic – Darkies] Range”. This area is in the far north-western corner of the claim area. In the case of the Wangan people, it was said to be “associated with the claim area east of Mistake Creek and the Drummond Range, taking in Miclere Creek and the country north of Therese Creek and their country further extends north east along the high country from Clermont heading towards Nebo (outside the claim area)”. This area is to the east of the nominated areas “assigned” to the Jagalingou and Mian people and is to the north of much of the Jagalingou area. And in the case of the Jagalingou people, it was said to be “associated with [the] claim area encompassing the upper Belyando drainage between the Drummond and Great Dividing Range, extending to the north to around Laglan Downs and taking in Fox Creek, upper Mistake Creek and Gregory Creek”. This area is in the south-western portion of the claim area. Finally, the Wangan and Jagalingou people were said to include several sub-groups. For the former, it was the “Babingburra”; and for the latter, they were the “Bibingbura”, “Duringbura”, “Auanbura” and “Bithelbura”.
1131 About five years later, in 2014, the CB applicant made its first significant set of changes involving some of the elements mentioned above. In that year it obtained leave to amend its Form 1 application (see at [103]-[106] above). In that amended Form, the elements mentioned in (a) and (b) above (at [1129]) remained the same, but those in (c) and (d) were changed in several respects. First, the descendants of the apical ancestors listed in those subparagraphs were not described as falling into descent groups. Secondly, those persons were all said to identify with the name Wangan and Jagalingou. Thirdly, nine new apical ancestors were added to those lists, namely 1. Billy and Lucy (parents of Jimmy Tarpot, Mary Ann Alboro and Mary Ellen); 2. Daisy Collins; 3. Nellie Digaby; 4. Dan Dunrobin (also known as Dunrobin, Christopher Dunrobin and Dan Robin); 6. Annie Flourbag; 7. Jimmy Flourbag; 8. Katy of Clermont; 12. The Mother of Jack (Girrabah) Malone and Jim (Conee) Malone; and 13. Mary of Clermont (also known as Mary Johnson). Fourthly, three of the apical ancestors listed above were removed: George McAvoy, Polly of Clermont and Bob Tarpot of Alpha.
1132 The next set of changes occurred about three years later, in 2017. At that time the CB applicant filed its original SOC. In that document, its name, membership rules, composition and rights holding groups were variously pleaded at [7]-[9] and [12] as follows:
7. The claimants are the descendants of the apical ancestors for each descent group.
Particulars
The information contained in the genealogies presented in Dr Kevin Mayo’s report dated September 2016.
8. The claim group comprises the members of the following descent groups:
(a) The Charlie McAvoy descent group;
(b) The Lizzie McEvoy descent group;
(c) The Jimmy and Annie Flourbag descent group (including the Gyemore family);
(d) The Tarpot descent group (including the Billy and Lucy Tarpot families);
(e) The Dunrobin descent group (including the Dunrobin family)
(f) The Maggie of Clermont descent group (including the Landers family);
(g) The Mary of Clermont descent group (including the Johnson family);
(h) The Frank Fisher Sr. decent [sic] group (including the Fisher family);
(i) The Momitja descent group (including the Barnes and King families);
(j) The Daisy Collins descent group (including the Murdoch and Stabe families);
(k) The Nellie Digaby descent group (including the Barnard and Jackson families);
(l) The mother of Jack Malone and Jim Malone Sr descent group (including the Malone family).
9. Each:
(a) claimant is a member of one or more of the descent groups making up the claim group;
(b) descent group belongs to the claim group;
(c) descent group is a group of persons the membership of which is determined by bloodline or adoption;
(d) descent group is either or both patrilineal or matrilineal, and either or both exogamous and endogamous.
Particulars
(a) Details of the claimants’ membership of the descent group are contained in the genealogies presented in Dr Kevin Mayo’s report dated September 2016.
(b) Details of the social organisation of the claimants, and the basis upon which descent group membership is determined, are especially contained in Chs 3, 5, 6, and 9 of Mr Ray Wood’s report dated November 2016, and the report dated May 2017.
(c) Such further and better particulars as may be delivered by the applicant in consequence of connection material filed by the applicant pursuant to Orders 6-8 of the Orders of Reeves J dated 21 July 2017.
…
12. There is no single collective term for all of the descent groups comprising the claim group, but the members of the claim group have resolved to refer to themselves as “the Wangan Jagalingou People” for the purposes of this proceeding.
Particulars
(a) Details of the relations between the descent groups, and the use of the collective term of “the Wagan Jagalingou People”, are especially contained in Chs 3 and 4 of Mr Ray Wood’s report dated November 2016, and the report dated May 2017.
(b) Such further and better particulars as may be delivered by the applicant in consequence of connection material filed by the applicant pursuant to Orders 6-8 of the Orders of Reeves J dated 21 July 2017.
1133 When compared to the CB applicant’s 2014 amended Form 1 application (see at [1131] above), this pleading effected the following changes to some of the elements mentioned above. First, while its rights holding groups were again described as descent groups, many of those groups were described as including particular families, for example [8(c)] as “including the Gyemore family”. Secondly, the description of some of those groups was changed. For example, “Billy and Lucy (parents of Jimmy Tarpot, Mary Ann Alboro and Mary Ellen)” was changed to “the Tarpot descent group (including the Billy and Lucy Tarpot families)”. Thirdly, its descent rule was no longer described as simply cognatic, but instead was changed to describe it with more particularity as “either or both patrilineal or matrilineal, and either or both exogamous and endogamous” (see at [1132(9(d))]). As well, the membership of its descent groups was said to be determined by “bloodline or adoption” (see at [1132(9(c))] above). Finally, Katy of Clermont was removed from the list of apical ancestors.
1134 Less than a month later, the CB applicant filed an amended statement of claim (ASOC). In that document, the elements mentioned above were also pleaded at [7]-[9] and [12] as follows:
[ASOC]
7. The claim group comprises the cognatic (and adoptive) descendants of the apical ancestors for each descent group.
Particulars
The information contained in the genealogies presented in Dr Kevin Mayo’s report dated September 2016.
8. The claim group comprises the following descent groups the members of which are descended from the apical ancestors referred to at [7]:
(a) The Charlie McAvoy descent group;
(b) The Lizzie McEvoy descent group;
(c) The Jimmy and Annie Flourbag descent group;
(d) The Tarpot descent group;
(e) The Dunrobin descent group;
(f) The Maggie of Clermont descent group;
(g) The Mary of Clermont descent group;
(h) The Frank Fisher Sr. decent [sic] group;
(i) The Momitja descent group;
(j) The Daisy Collins descent group;
(k) The Nellie Digaby descent group;
(l) The mother of Jack Malone and Jim Malone Sr descent [group];
(m) The Katy of Clermont descent group.
9. Each:
(a) person in the claim group who holds the common or group rights comprising the claimed native title is a member of one or more of the descent groups making up the claim group;
(b) descent group belongs to the claim group;
(c) descent group is a group of persons the membership of which is determined by bloodline or adoption;
(d) descent group is either or both exogamous and endogamous.
Particulars
(a) Details of the membership of the descent groups are contained in the genealogies presented in Dr Kevin Mayo’s report dated September 2016.
(b) Details of the social organisation of the claim group, and the basis upon which descent group membership is determined, are especially contained in Chs 3, 5, 6, and 9 of Mr Ray Wood’s report dated November 2016, and the report dated May 2017.
(c) Any further particulars would comprise evidence as may be delivered by the applicant in consequence of connection material filed by the applicant pursuant to Orders 6-8 of the Orders of Reeves J dated 21 July 2017.
…
12. There is no single collective term for all of the descent groups comprising the claim group, but the members of the claim group have resolved to refer to themselves as “the Wangan and Jagalingou People” for the purposes of this proceeding.
Particulars
(a) Details of the relations between the descent groups, and the use of the collective term of “the Wangan and Jagalingou People”, are especially contained in Chs 3 and 4 of Mr Ray Wood’s report dated November 2016, and the report dated May 2017.
(b) Any further particulars would comprise evidence as may be delivered by the applicant in consequence of connection material filed by the applicant pursuant to Orders 6-8 of the Orders of Reeves J dated 21 July 2017.
1135 This amended pleading effected the following pertinent changes to the SOC (see at [1132] above). First, in [8] (see at [1134] above), the references to families were removed and Katy of Clermont was reinstated as one of the listed apical ancestors for the group. Secondly, the words “person in the claim group who holds the common or group rights comprising the claimed native title” were added to subparagraph (a) of [9] and the words “either or both patrilineal or matrilineal, and” were deleted from subparagraph (d) of [9]. Finally, the words “cognatic (and adoptive)” were inserted in [7].
1136 The next relevant group of changes occurred about two years later in 2019. First, on 13 September 2019, the CB applicant made a further amendment to its SOC (FASOC) (see at [124] above). In that document, the elements mentioned above were again pleaded at [7]-[9] and [12] as follows:
[FASOC]
7. The claim group comprises the descendants of one or more of the apical ancestors.
Particulars
JER propositions 3 (partly agreed but see [8] below), 5 and 6 (agreed).
8. The claim group members are descended from the apical ancestors being:
(a) Charlie McAvoy of Logan Downs;
(b) Liz McEvoy of Alpha;
(c) Jimmy Flourbag;
(d) Billy and Lucy (parents of Jimmy Tarpot, Mary Ann Alboro and Mary Ellen);
(e) Dan Dunrobin (also known as Dunrobin, Christopher Dunrobin and Dan Robin);
(g) Mary of Clermont (also known as Mary Johnson);
(h) Frank Fisher Sr. of Clermont;
(l) The mother of Jack (Girrabah) Malone and Jim (Conee) Malone;
Particulars
JER propositions 3 (partly agreed, and the above amendment to the list of apical ancestors, also made in the NTDA, removes the part then disagreed), 5 and 6 (agreed).
9. Each:
(a) person in the claim group who holds the common or group rights comprising the claimed native title is a member of one or more family or descent groups;
(b) family or descent group belongs to the claim group and the family groups are a primary idiom for mutual recognition between claimants.
Particulars
JER propositions 5 and 10 (agreed).
…
12. There is no single collective term for the claim group but the members of the claim group often refer to themselves and are referred to by other people as the ““Clermont/Bilyanda [Belyando] People”.
Particulars
JER proposition 5 (agreed).
1137 The pertinent changes effected by this pleading were as follows. First, the name of the claim group in the ASOC (at [1134] above) was changed in [12] from the Wangan and Jagalingou people to the Clermont-Belyando people. Secondly, the words “cognatic (and adoptive)” were deleted from [7]. Thirdly all of the references to descent groups were deleted from [8] (but see [9] below). Fourthly, six apical ancestors were deleted from the list in [8]: (c) Annie Flourbag; (f) Maggie of Clermont; (i) Momitja; (j) Daisy Collins; (k) Nellie Digaby; and (m) Katy of Clermont. Fifthly, the word “family” was added to [9(a)] and [9(b)] and the words “and the family groups are a primary idiom for mutual recognition between claimants” were added to [9(b)]. Sixthly, the membership rules stated in [9(c)] and [9(d)] were deleted.
1138 The second part of that group of changes occurred later in 2019. At that point the CB applicant obtained leave to amend its 2014 amended Form 1 application (see at [119]-[123] above). The details of those amendments are already set out above (see at [123]). In essence, they corresponded to the changes contained in the FASOC above (see at [1136]) as follows:
(a) the name of the claim group was changed to the Clermont-Belyando people;
(b) the criterion whereby the claim group members identified as Wangan and/or Jagalingou people was removed;
(c) the six apical ancestors mentioned above were removed from the description of the claim group, namely: Katy of Clermont, Maggie of Clermont (Maggie Miller), Nellie Digaby, Daisy Collins, Annie Flourbag and Momitja;
(d) the reference to adoption as a membership criterion was deleted; and
(e) descent was described as being from one or more of the named apical ancestors.
1139 The next set of amendments occurred in late November 2019, just before the trial commenced. At that point the CB applicant made a further amendment to its statement of claim (second FASOC) (see at [125] above). In that document, the elements mentioned above were pleaded at [7]-[9] and [10] (instead of [12]) as follows:
[Second FASOC]
7. The claim group comprises the descendants of one or more of the apical ancestors and, as alleged at [12] below, hold native title in relation to the claim area under traditional laws and customs.
8. The claim group members are descended from the apical ancestors being:
(a) Charlie McAvoy of Logan Downs;
(b) Liz McEvoy of Alpha;
(c) Jimmy Flourbag;
(d) Billy and Lucy (parents of Jimmy Tarpot, Mary Ann Alboro and Mary Ellen);
(e) Dan Dunrobin (also known as Dunrobin, Christopher Dunrobin and Dan Robin);
(f) Mary of Clermont (also known as Mary Johnson);
(g) Frank Fisher Sr. of Clermont;
(h) The mother of Jack (Girrabah) Malone and Jim (Conee) Malone;
and as at effective sovereignty:
(1) on the basis of assertion by or traditions of the claim group, the available written archival record, the lay and expert material, as referred to in JER proposition 3;
(2) each of the apical ancestors held rights and interests in the claim area under the traditional laws and customs identified in JER proposition 2 (being the laws and customs referred to at [16(2)] below);
as stated in JER proposition 3.
9. Each:
(a) person in the claim group who holds the common or group rights comprising the claimed native title is a member of one or more of the family or descent groups making up the claim group;
(b) family or descent group belongs to the claim group;
and:
(c) surnamed family groups are a primary idiom for mutual recognition between claimants, as stated in JER proposition 5;
(d) the holding of rights is based on a broad form of descent reckoning and includes a degree of optation based on people’s histories of consociation with particular relatives, as stated in JER proposition 9.
10. (1) There is no single collective term for the claim group but the members of the claim group often refer to themselves and are referred to by other people as the “Clermont/Bilyanda [Belyando] People”;
(2) The term or reference at (1) is indicative of a unifying and country based concept/label that forms part of the claimants’ customary means of self-identification;
as stated in JER proposition 5.
1140 When compared to the FASOC (see at [1136] above), no substantive change was effected to [7], [8], [9(a)], [9(b)] or [9(c)]. Thus the only relevant change was to add the concepts of optation and consociation in [9(d)].
1141 The next set of amendments to the CB applicant’s SOC occurred during the trial in February 2020 when it obtained leave to further amend its statement of claim (third FASOC) (see at [275]-[279] above). In that document, the elements mentioned above were again pleaded at [7]-[9] and [10], but as well a new [9A] was added as follows:
[Third FASOC]
7. The claim group comprises the descendants of one or more of the apical ancestors and who are recognised as holding native title in relation to the claim area under the traditional laws and customs referred to at [9A].
8. The claim group members are descended from the apical ancestors being:
(a) Charlie McAvoy of Logan Downs;
(b) Liz McEvoy of Alpha;
(c) Jimmy Flourbag;
(d) Billy and Lucy (parents of Jimmy Tarpot, Mary Ann Alboro and Mary Ellen);
(e) Dan Dunrobin (also known as Dunrobin, Christopher Dunrobin and Dan Robin);
(f) Mary of Clermont (also known as Mary Johnson);
(g) Frank Fisher Sr. of Clermont;
(h) The mother of Jack (Girrabah) Malone and Jim (Conee) Malone;
and as at effective sovereignty:
(1) on the basis of assertion by or traditions of the claim group, the available written archival record, the lay and expert material, as referred to in JER proposition 3;
(2) each of the apical ancestors held rights and interests in the claim area under the traditional laws and customs identified in JER proposition 2 (being the laws and customs referred to at [16(2)] below);
as stated in JER proposition 3.
9. Each:
(a) person in the claim group who holds the common or group rights comprising the claimed native title is a member of one or more of the family or descent groups making up the claim group;
9A. Under the traditional laws and customs acknowledged by the claim group:
(a) surnamed family groups are a primary idiom for mutual recognition between claimants, as stated in JER proposition 5;
(b) the holding of rights is based on a broad form of descent reckoning and includes a degree of optation based on people’s histories of consociation with particular relatives, as stated in JER proposition 9;
(c) the effect of (a) and (b) is that membership of the native title holding group is based on descent and on a person identifying with the country of the claim area and being accepted by others as being of and from the country of the claim area.
10. (1) There is no single collective term for the claim group but the members of the claim group often refer to themselves and are referred to by other people as the “Clermont/Bilyanda [Belyando] People”;
(2) The term or reference at (1) is indicative of a unifying and country based concept/label that forms part of the claimants’ customary means of self-identification;
as stated in JER proposition 5.
1142 Again, when compared to the second FASOC (see at [1139] above), no substantive change was effected to [7], [8], or [9(a)]. However, [9(b)] was deleted and [9(c)] and [9(d)] became subparagraphs (a) and (b) in [9A]. As well, a new subparagraph (c) was included in [9A], which purported to state the effects of subparagraphs (a) and (b).
1143 The final relevant set of amendments to the CB claim occurred later in the trial in late 2020 when it obtained leave to further amend its statement of claim (fourth FASOC) (see at [281]-[289] above). In that set of amendments, it made several significant changes with respect to the elements mentioned above, the details of which are already set out earlier (see at [287]). In brief summary: the words “and who are recognised as holding native title in relation to the claim area under the traditional laws and customs referred to at [9A]” were deleted from [7]; the six apical ancestors that had been removed by the late 2019 amendments were reinstated in [8]; and [9A] was deleted entirely leaving only [9(a)]. Among other things, the latter change had the effect of abandoning express reliance on the concepts of optation and consociation.
1144 As mentioned already, the CB applicant’s fifth and final further amended statement of claim (fifth FASOC) was filed on 29 April 2021 after the trial was completed. It relevantly made one amendment to [8] of the fourth FASOC (see at [287] above), the details of which are set out earlier (see at [288] above).
1145 Insofar as they are relevant to the four elements mentioned above, these changes to the CB applicant’s Form 1 application and statement of claim over the past 17 years may be summarised as follows:
(a) As concerns its name, in 2004 the members of the CB claim group were said to identify with either the name “Wangan”, or the name “Jagalingou” (see at [1129] above). Then in 2014, all of the members of the claim group were said to identify with the name “Wangan and Jagalingou” (see at [1131] above). Finally, in 2019, the requirement for claim group members to identify with a name was removed completely (see at [1136] and [1138] above).
(b) As concerns its membership rules, in 2004 they were relevantly described as cognatic descent, including by adoption (see at [1129] above). That description was retained in 2014 (see at [1131] above). However, in the 2017 SOC it was changed to “bloodline or adoption” and “either or both patrilineal or matrilineal and either or both exogamous and endogamous” (see at [1132]). Then, a month later, in the 2017 ASOC the words “cognatic (and adoptive)” were added and the words “either or both patrilineal or matrilineal” were deleted (see at [1134] above). Next, in the 2019 FASOC, except for general references to descent and the statement that “the family groups are a primary idiom for mutual recognition between claimants”, no membership rule was specified (see at [1136] above). That description was also retained in the 2019 second FASOC, but the following words were added: “the holding of rights is based on a broad form of descent reckoning and includes a degree of optation based on people’s histories of consociation with particular relatives” (see at [1139] above). Then in the February 2020 third FASOC, a further explanation was provided: “the effect of [the aforegoing] is that membership of the native title holding group is based on descent and on a person identifying with the country of the claim area and being accepted by others as being of and from the country of the claim area” (see at [1141] above). Finally, in the October 2020 fourth FASOC, the whole of the expanded description above was deleted and it was essentially returned to what it was in the FASOC, namely “each … person in the claim group … is a member of one or more of the family or descent groups making up the claim group” (see at [287] and [1143] above).
(c) As concerns the composition of the CB claim group, in 2004 it was said to comprise the descendants of eight apical ancestors, six of whom identified with the name “Wangan” and two of whom identified with the name “Jagalingou” (see at [1129] above). Then, in 2014, nine apical ancestors were added to that list and three were excluded (see at [1131] above). Next, one apical ancestor was removed in 2017, but then reinstated a month later (see at [1133] and [1135] above). Finally, in late 2019, six apical ancestors were removed shortly before the trial commenced (see at [1136]-[1138] above), but then reinstated in late 2020 part way through the trial (see at [1143] above).
(d) As concerns the form of the rights holding groups within the CB claim group, in 2004 they were described as descent groups (see at [1129] above). That description was retained in the 2014 Form 1 application (see at [1131] above), in the 2017 SOC and in the 2017 ASOC (see at [1132] and [1134] above). However, from and including the 2019 FASOC (see at [1136] above), the 2019 second FASOC (see at [1139] above), the 2020 third FASOC (see at [1141] above) and the 2020 fourth FASOC (see at [1143] above), they were described as “family or descent groups”.
Albeit that it focuses more on the details of the changes to the CB applicant’s pleadings, this summary is to substantively the same effect as the similar summary prepared by Dr Pannell (see at [815] above).
1146 Some final matters require mentioning before concluding this review. First, as mentioned earlier, each of the original Form 1 application in 2004, the amended Form 1 application in 2014 and the amended Form 1 application in 2019 was supported by affidavits of the then current members of the CB applicant which contained statements that they believed that “all of the statements made in the application are true” (see, for example, at [88] and [92] above). Secondly, while the seven versions of the CB applicant’s statement of claim were not supported by similar testimony, it can be inferred that their contents were the subject of instruction from the CB applicant acting on behalf of the CB claim group in the exercise of its authority contained in s 62A of the NTA (since amended). Thirdly, apart from the seven occasions involving the changes outlined above (one in 2014, two in 2017, two in 2019 and two in 2020), there were three further occasions where meetings of the CB claim group were convened to consider similar changes, but those meetings either did not result in any changes being made or the application for leave to make the changes that were agreed was not pursued. They occurred in February 2010 (see at [96] above), December 2012 (see at [98] above) and May 2013 (see at [99] above). Fourthly, soon after the CB claim was filed in 2004, another claim was filed which was intended to replace it with a combined Wangan/Jagalingou/Kangoulu claim over the same claim area. Approximately one-half of the apical ancestors identified in that claim were also apical ancestors identified in the CB claim. That claim remained on foot until it was dismissed in September 2008 (see at [89]-[93] above).
The contentions
1147 It is convenient to begin with the State’s contentions. It began with a summary of the changes the CB applicant had made to its claim along the lines set out above. It then contended that those changes were “not minor tinkering”. Instead, it claimed, they were substantive and numerous and that they had occurred over a long period of time. Taken together, it claimed that they demonstrated that there “were no traditional normative rules at play that informed decision-making in the lodgement of the native title claim”. Among other things, that was so, it claimed, because “[i]f there had been a traditional land tenure system in operation, the claimants should have known which of their known extended social group (friends, family members, etc) had such rights”. In this respect, it contended that “the addition of Daisy Collins (Delia Kemppi); Maggie Miller (Lynette Landers and her daughter, Linda Bobongie, and Brett McDonald); Mary of Clermont (Norman Johnson Jnr); Jimmy and Annie Flourbag, or possibly Lizzie Woodford (Priscilla Gyemore, Lesley Williams and Tammy Williams) as [apical ancestors] in around 2014” was significant because those families were “already known to the McAvoys or Malones etc who commenced the claim” (Footnotes omitted).
1148 Further, it contended that those changes evidenced the CB claim group’s “lack of acknowledgement and observance of traditional laws and customs”. In this respect, it claimed that it was “no answer to contend in some vague and general way that the claim group was acting on legal or anthropological advice”. Instead, it claimed that the “engagement of legal and anthropological resources and judgments in this way strongly indicates the absence of any underlying traditional laws and customs that all members of the current claim group are unified in the observance of”.
1149 With respect to the changes the CB applicant made to its name, Wangan and/or Jagalingou, the State contended that the issue was not its choice of name as such, but rather the statement that identification with that name was a requirement of the traditional laws and customs of the CB claim group. In that context, it contended that the declarations in the affidavits of the members of the CB applicant that the statements in its original Form 1 application in 2004 and its amended Form 1 applications in 2014 and 2019 were all intended to comply with s 62(1)(a)(iii) of the NTA were significant. Specifically, it contended that the persons who made those statements “should be understood to have testified on oath or affirmation that the claim group description from time to time describes the persons who are said to hold native title under their asserted traditional laws and customs”. That being so, it contended that the abandonment of that position in 2019 should lead to a finding that “there were no traditional laws and customs governing membership of one or more rights holding groups at least by 2004”.
1150 With respect to the changes that the CB applicant had made to its case concerning descent, the State referred to the following lay evidence and contended that it could not be said that the members of the CB claim group “are united in acknowledging and observing a (consistent) body of laws and customs relating to membership”:
[a] A number of the witness[es] considered rights to country were gained through bloodline. For example: “rights to country through your bloodline” (K Dunrobin …); “accepted into the claim group so long as one of your parents are, i.e requires blood” (N Johnson Jnr …); “rights passed on to my children through my blood” (C Fisher …); “rights in country through your bloodline” (B McDonald …) and, “through her bloodline” (L Bobongie …). Ms McAvoy expressed the rights and obligations to country as being, “through our bloodline, our totems and our moiety” (E McAvoy …).
[b] Mr Patrick Malone attempted to bring in the concept of kinship, “the kinship stuff is about blood too, you went with skins and totems so the blood wasn’t too close” (P Malone …). This does not, however, reveal any detailed understanding as to the relationship between kinship and “blood”.
[c] Some witnesses introduced a gendered element: “maternal line for country and through her bloodline claims” (L Bobongie …): “took your country through your father and your skin through your mother” (N Johnson Jnr …): and “is patrilineal country”: (C McAvoy …).
1151 It contended that this evidence showed that the disunity within the CB claim group on this critical aspect of its case stemmed from different members having “different (authoritative) views as to what descent is or should include”. It added that “[t]his is not a matter of one wrong witness being against a sea of agreement”. Instead, it posited that the best explanation was “that the [c]laim [g]roup understands that each party can have their own views because those views really have no normative effect”. As well, it claimed that “[w]hatever the explanation the nature of changes are too great to have been rooted in pre-sovereignty law and custom”.
1152 With respect to the treatment of adoption within the CB claim group, the State contended that there was a “lack of uniformity” suggesting that there was “no normative traditional rules” for handling it. It claimed that this disunity was reflected in the following lay Aboriginal evidence:
[Elizabeth McAvoy]
MR LLOYD: Let me ask you a different question. If she isn’t - if her ancestors are not through biological descent from Jimmy Flourbag, but only somewhere there’s been an adoption, would you say she has rights or she doesn’t have rights?
ELIZABETH McAVOY: If they come through Jimmy Flourbag, it’s up to the families. I can’t speak for her family. I can only speak for my own family.
MR LLOYD: Okay. But yesterday you gave some evidence about adoption so I’m just trying to see how that works in practice.
ELIZABETH McAVOY: I’m talking about my family, our family.
MR LLOYD: So you don’t have a view about a rule as to whether adoption is consistent with bloodline or not consistent with it?
…
ELIZABETH McAVOY: I can’t speak for other families. If they want to have their adopted son or daughter, that’s up to them. I’m speaking for my family here. Talking about bloodline, I’m talking about our family bloodline.
…
MS LONGBOTTOM: Clermont and Alpha. Now, I just want to shift topics and ask you some questions about adoption. Mr Lloyd asked you some questions yesterday about bloodline and adoption; do you remember that?
ELIZABETH McAVOY: Yes.
MS LONGBOTTOM: And as I understand it, your answer was adoption is not bloodline.
ELIZABETH McAVOY: That’s correct.
MS LONGBOTTOM: And what do you understand by the word “adoption”?
ELIZABETH McAVOY: Is someone that’s not directly bloodline to you. They’ve been - can I give an example?
MS LONGBOTTOM: Yes.
ELIZABETH McAVOY: As my father was taken away from here, went to Cherbourg. His parents died, passed away, and another family - that’s adoption. They adopted him as their stepson or whatever because - - -
MS LONGBOTTOM: And what about what happens when someone’s brought up or someone brings up or rears up another child. In your understanding of law and custom, would that child who was brought up have rights and interests in country?
ELIZABETH McAVOY: No.
MS LONGBOTTOM: If they’re treated as their own?
ELIZABETH McAVOY: They’re treated as their own but they don’t have the rights - they don’t have the votes and to walk on country. I have adopted children but they don’t have rights to come here because this is not a part of their - their land.
[Kelvin Dunrobin]
MR LLOYD: And can you explain to the court whether adoption fits into a bloodline or doesn’t fit into a bloodline.
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Oh, it doesn’t fit in, really. There’s a kinship adoption and there’s a whatsaname adoption.
MR LLOYD: Kinship adoption and a?
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Oh, just a normal - bring someone from outside that group. Kinship is where the brother’s – brother’s son, he looked after him. So that’s your kinship adoption, your bloodline adoption. Then you got someone who’s outside the family altogether, and you adopt them.
MR LLOYD: So if it’s your brother’s son, they presumably would already have rights in - - -
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Yes, that’s right.
MR LLOYD: - - - from their blood. But if it’s not a kinship adoption, does that mean they’re adopted in from some other group - - -
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Yes.
MR LLOYD: - - - outside the family.
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Yes, we - - -
MR LLOYD: And is it your view that they do or they don’t have rights?
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Don’t have rights.
…
MR LLOYD: But if it turns out to be the position that she was only adopted by Jimmy Flourbag but not – that he wasn’t her father, biological father, then you would say she doesn’t have a bloodline?
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Are you talking about Annie herself or Annie’s before with Jimmy?
MR LLOYD: Sorry?
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Are you saying any kids before Jimmy? Annie had kids before Jimmy, that’s what you’re saying?
MR LLOYD: That’s what I’m saying.
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Well, the kids before with Jimmy, they wouldn’t be allowed on the way we – the way I think on this claim.
MR LLOYD: And why is that?
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Because they’re not Jimmy’s kids.
…
[MR LLOYD:] Okay. And then it says about adoption – I can read it out again if you want, but, in essence, it says cases of adoption don’t affect them. So, as I understand it, that means even if somebody – like, if you were to adopt a child, your child could also be on the claim group?---Yes.
Do you agree with that?---Personally?
Well, is that in accordance with your traditional laws and customs?---I can’t answer that.
[Patrick Malone]
[Mr LLOYD:] And are there – apart from this notion of “blood”, is – are there other ways of getting rights in your land, under your traditional laws?---No, it’s just – it’s just – it’s through blood, I think. Yes. That’s the one we use mostly. We’ve had a discussion about, you know, whether adoptions count, and if you’re adopted from outside the country, well, that’s – that’s not accepted within our group. There’s a decision made there.
So if you’re – if you’re adopted from within, so you’ve already got a blood connection, that’s - - -?---Yes.
- - - fine?---Yes.
But if you’re adopted from outside, it doesn’t make a difference how long you’ve been adopted, or - - -?---Yes.
- - - how old you were, or anything like that?---No …
…
[MR LLOYD:] Sorry. My friend was saying adoption to outside country. So adoptions for people who already have a bloodline, who have a connection. But adoptions from people who don’t have a bloodline, don’t have access to rights?---That’s right.
So just to carry that through. If, and to take Annie Flourbag. Annie Flourbag is now removed as an apical, but Jimmy Flourbag is still in. Annie Flourbag has a child, Lizzie Flourbag, and according to Mr Mayo’s report, Lizzie Flourbag had a European father. Now, if the evidence showed that Lizzie Flourbag was not – well, is that enough to know? That her – so Lizzie Flourbag and anyone descended from Lizzie Flourbag would not, on your view, get any rights from Jimmy Flourbag?---I would have to think about that one a bit, but I don’t know where Jimmy Flourbag came from. And in saying that, the – Annie Flourbag, Jack and Jim Malone would move together down to Woodford or Durundur. Woodford – it was at a later stage that Jimmy Flourbag appeared. I don’t know. I’m just saying, I don’t know anything about how that happened or why that happened. Why they have the surname.
My question was – indeed. My question wasn’t focused so much upon whether Jimmy Flourbag has an interest in the area. Let’s assume, for the sake of argument that he does. But if Lizzie Flourbag was not – well, whether she was adopted by Jimmy Flourbag or not. If she wasn’t – if he wasn’t the father, the blood father, applying the rules as I’ve understood you to say, you would say that she, Lizzie Flourbag would not have rights in country?---Yes.
…
Now, at the end, there’s also a reference there to adoption, and it seems to say that adoption is okay; is that your view or not your view?---I think, yes, I think it is after – I mean, in my family there has been a lot of discussion about that. Some people – some people being adopted and not having the bloodlines to country.
Perhaps I should make it clearer because I don’t want to be unfair. I mean, there can be different cases of adoption. If, for example, you adopted your – you know, your cousin or something who already had bloodline, they would already have descent and there would no issue there. According to your view of traditional lore and custom if you had adopted somebody who was Aboriginal but from Perth, would you say that they would be part of the native title claim group?---I think that’s very – that’s problematic. It brings a lot of problems with it.
So is it fair to say you wouldn’t embrace something that wide?---Not – yes – I’m still wrestling with it. There’s still – there’s some people in my family who want that change to be made.
[Ada Simpson]
[MS BRIEN:] So, just so that the – it’s clear what you’re saying – so for – when you’re talking about descent of certain people, you’re including bloodline and adopted people?---Yes. This is my own personal – this is my own personal thinking. Yes.
And apart from being your own personal thinking, do you believe that that reflects the traditional laws and customs of the group that you’re part of?---Oh, yes. Yes. Because that’s all Cherbourg was made up of. When people came, they adopted other people, and they – they took them into their families. That happened all the time at Cherbourg.
[Jonathon Malone]
[MR CREAMER:] Now, further down, in paragraph 15, you say:
We recognise that adoption with the O’Chins.
What do you mean by “We recognise that adoption”?---I’m saying that I recognise them as my family. I’ve always been introduced to the O’Chins as uncle, aunty, cousin.
So you - - -?---And then - - -
- - - recognise them as your family, but not necessarily as members of the claim group or as native title holders?---Correct, yes.
[Norman Johnson Jnr]
[MR LLOYD:] And may I ask how, in this notion of bloodline, does adoption fit in? If somebody is adopted, are they – can they be in the bloodline or are they necessarily out of the bloodline?---They are accepted as just like me up there. They are accepted as a member of the tribe, you know, and they’re loved and all that, but when it comes to rights and all that, they’re very limited rights.
…
MR LLOYD: Just to clarify. If somebody was – let’s say if you adopted or if your father had adopted a child of a McAvoy - - -?---It wouldn’t be adoption. We family. We mob. They got bloodline. That’s not adoption.
So that – you don’t even count that as adoption. That’s just rearing up somebody else’s children?---They Johnsons. They – we all – they got some bloodline as me, man. That’s not adoption.
[Irene Simpson]
[MS BRIEN:] Now, moving on to a different topic, according to your understanding of traditional law, what do you understand the requirements of membership to be part of the claim group are?---To be bloodline to that country.
And when you say bloodline to the country, what do you mean by “bloodline”?---Well, your ancestors, down – coming down your family line.
So do you mean – and I’m not trying to put words in your mouth. But do you mean biological descent only, or something else?---It could be a range of things, I guess.
Okay. And what might that range be?---Well, it could be biological, adoption, yes, and extended families.
Okay. So when you speak about bloodline, you’re including those extra concepts into that term; is that - - -?---Doesn’t everyone?
Well, it’s more what you think?---Well, that’s my thoughts on it.
That’s your thoughts?---Yes.
So apart from the rule in relation to bloodline for membership of the claim group, is there any other rules that you consider are part – any other things that are part of the rules?---I can’t say at this point.
[Priscilla Gyemore]
MS BRIEN: Of your understanding of the rules, is there any rule that applies to adoption - - -?---No.
- - - as being part of the claim group?---No.
[Linda Bobongie]
[MR BESLEY:] Yes. No, no. We will come to that in a moment. But in relation to the biological aspect of bloodline – so bloodline, does it in your understanding of the rules include adoption?---Not in our family.
So - - -?---It’s bloodline – biological, not adoption.
[Brett McDonald]
[MS BRIEN:] And in your concept of bloodline as you’re [sic – you’ve] just described there, does adoption come into that? Is that part of what you see as bloodline?---In some family cases, yes and in some family cases, no.
And - - -?---But I know aboriginal people, we’re very accepting people. If one’s parents died, they would take them in.
So in your perspective, if – from your perspective, if – in your family, do you understand that bloodline includes adopted people, then? Or not?---I never asked that question.
[Delia Kemppi]
[MS BRIEN:] Okay. And in that concept, do you have to be biologically related or not?---You have to be biologically related.
And does adoption fit within that concept?---No.
[Cynthia Button]
[MR LLOYD:] And continuing:
Including by adoption. Cases of adoption do not significantly alter the status of claimants’ descent rights, neither do they compromise the identification of the group unto the child to which the child is adopted.
So this is a description of who is in the claim group. Now, could I just ask you about how that relates to your understanding of traditional law. Do you say in respect of traditional law that someone can have bloodline even if they’re adopted?---No. I believe no because - - -
Okay?--- - - - this bloodline and bloodline only.
Okay. And so bloodline means biological descent from - - -?---Yes.
…
[MR LLOYD:] Okay. Now, in this particular version of the form, one change that was made was at the reference to adoption was left off. Do you recall any discussion or argument about whether adoption should be looked at?---Yeah. Because there was one young girl that was out walking the line. She was adopted on the McAvoy line. She’s one of the McAvoy family. And everybody went crazy because that little girl’s a Wakka [Wakka] girl. Because she was walking up in Wangan and Jagalingou country. And that’s when they all started talking about that stuff.
[Lester Barnard]
[MR CARTER:] And you’re saying also that your understanding of the Jagalingou traditional law and custom that if you are adopted, or if you don’t have biological connection, you cannot claim your ancestors’ country?---No. You shouldn’t be able to.
That’s your understanding of the traditional law and custom?---Yes. That’s exactly right.
(Italics in original)
1153 With respect to kinship, the State contended that the evidence of the lay Aboriginal witnesses was “generally reflective of contemporary references to family members across Aboriginal Australia”. Similarly, on the role of co-association and optation, it contended that, while “there is evidence of some groups interacting, including for example through visiting and living in close proximity”, there was “no lay evidence of the exclusory nature of the co-association rule in operation for the [c]laim [g]roup”. Further, it contended that the facts that the “lay [Aboriginal] witnesses were generally unaware that Ms Kemppi or her family were from the claim area and did not consider her to be part of the claim group” and of “the recently discovered descendants of Katy of Clermont” were difficult to reconcile with the co-association rule. As well, it claimed that “[i]f there was a continuing normative system of land tenure in place, one would expect that the members of the rights holding group would know who are or are not the members of that group and have a traditional process for resolving disputes. We see none of that here”.
1154 As for optation, which the State described as having “to opt in, or opt out, of a group where you have the option of multiple memberships so you do not end up with too many groups”, it contended that it showed “that the move to cognatic descent (multiple possible estates) from patrifiliation (one central membership) diminishes the spiritual closeness to the land”. It added that “if persons can just ‘opt out’ they no longer have the consubstantiation claimed by the CB [a]pplicant”.
1155 With respect to the findings of fact sought by the CB applicant as set out hereunder, the State contended that they were unsupported by the evidence and ought not be made:
343. Members of the [CB] claim group acquire rights in country by cognatic descent from those antecedents who themselves had rights in that country.
344. Those who trace common descent from an antecedent form a family (or descent) group.
345. Whether an adoptive (or rearing up) relationship is considered equivalent to a ‘bloodline’ or biological relationship is a matter for each family group and is not determined at the claim group level.
…
347. [CB] claim group members now acquire rights through a system of cognatic descent rather than acquiring ‘primary’ rights through patrilineal descent and ‘secondary’ (complementary) rights through matrilineal descent.
348. An outcome of the cognatic system is that each individual has potentially multiple rights holding groups, other than the [CB] claim group, into which membership via descent can be traced with the consequence that a degree of optation (or choice) operates to limit an individual’s potential to acquire rights and interests through multiple lines of descent.
349. Co-association operates to regulate an individual’s choice in the number of family or descent groups with which that individual may identify, but it does not operate at the level of the [CB] claim group, being the collective of descent groups.
350. It is descent from antecedents who themselves had rights in that country through traditional laws and customs which gives rise to native title rights and interests, not names or labels.
1156 Concerning the first three of these findings, the State contended:
(a) as for [343]:
… it is a dramatic departure from the entire notion that rights are held communally by members of a rights holding group: rather rights are transmitted by being descended from individuals who had rights. If this model were accepted, it would not be traditional.
(b) as for [344]:
On this view, every person who has had children has a descent group. There is no evolution of each patriclan into a descent group, as is elsewhere suggested. Rather, a patriclan that once comprised 30 people would have 30 descent groups (if they each had children). Again, there is nothing traditional about this new model.
(c) as for [345]:
… in saying that whether adoption confers membership is “not determined at the claim group level”, the CB [a]pplicant is really saying that this aspect of the membership rule is not determined by the laws and customs observed by the claim group. This in itself says that those laws and customs do not provide a regime that determines membership by normative principles under laws and customs. This amounts to saying that the laws and customs cannot be recognised as sustaining native title rights and interests.
1157 Turning then to the CB applicant’s contentions, it is convenient to begin by outlining the evidence that it identified and the contentions it made in its primary submissions in support of the findings of fact set out above. It did so under the headings “Descent and filiation”, “Adoption”, “Optation and co-association” and “Kinship” (italics omitted).
1158 On descent and filiation, it contended that “[t]he primary principle by which membership of the [CB] claim group is determined is by descent from an antecedent who had rights in the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea”. It then referred to Schedule 1 of its submissions, which it claimed contained references to the descent principle in the oral evidence of its lay Aboriginal witnesses. By way of example, it set out the following excerpts from that evidence:
Patrick Malone: “…you get your rights to country through where your old ancestors came from”.
Irene Simpson: “…we were told [by Mum and Nan] that our proper country, where our ancestral roots are from, is around the Clermont area”.
Kelvin Dunrobin: “My understanding is that you gain rights to your country through your bloodline. I have rights through my Dad and I pass these rights down to my children. My children have been told already where their country is. Clermont, and the area around the town, is where our people come from.”
Elizabeth McAvoy: “I was taught by my parents and elders that we have rights and obligations to our country through our bloodline, our totems and our moiety. Because my great-grandparents were from Alpha and Clermont, I know that I have a connection to that country.”
Linda Bobongie: “My cousin Brett and my Mum both told me that Granny had said to them that she was born at Sandy Creek at Clermont. Through her bloodline, I claim her ancestral country there.”
Brett McDonald: “Granny told me that was how we get rights in country - through your bloodline”.
Delia Kemppi: “Mum and Aunty Daphne told me that, under our lore and custom, a person’s bloodline determines their rights and interests in country. They said that we are from and belong to the Clermont area because Nanna Daisy’s blood runs through that land. Through Nanna Daisy’s bloodline, future generations of our family also belong to that land.”
Lester Barnard: “In order to be a part of our mob, you must have a bloodline connection to an ancestor who had rights in and was from that country.”
(Bold in original; footnotes omitted)
1159 Next, it referred to some parts of the expert evidence which it claimed emphasised the importance of “bloodline”. Thereafter it referred to the evidence given and/or the findings allegedly made in 32 determinations of native title. This approach can be rejected at once for the reasons given earlier (see at [231]-[268] above).
1160 On adoption, it began by referring to the evidence of some of the expert witnesses and it then set out the following excerpts from its lay Aboriginal witnesses:
Elizabeth McAvoy: “I can’t speak for other families. If they want to have their adopted son or daughter, that’s up to them. I’m speaking for my family here. Talking about bloodline, I’m talking about our family bloodline.”
Ada Simpson: She would include adoption as bloodline – ‘it’s all the same to me’ – ‘this is my own personal thinking’.
Coedie McAvoy: “It comes down to the individual family and what they see and how they interpret what an adoption means to them and their family. With our family, we have adoption in our family.”
Brett McDonald: When asked about whether adoption comes into his concept of bloodline – ‘In some family cases, yes and in some family cases, no’.
Norman Johnson Jnr: Adopted persons would still be’ part of the mob’ but could not ‘go out on clearance and speak for country’ and their ‘decision-making powers would be greatly diminished and [they] cannot vote’ but they ‘still have rights to do things such as hunt, fish. camp and gather bush tucker on country’.
Coedie McAvoy: If adopted you can never be head of the family (or carry it).
(Errors and bold in original; footnotes omitted)
1161 In addition, it referred to the “examples of written records which disclose that persons long believed to be the natural offspring of an ancestor are in fact adopted into the family”. In this respect, it referred to Professor Sutton’s evidence that “‘forgetting’ through ‘cultural amnesia’ … ‘institutionalised in Aboriginal custom and tradition’ [was] ‘important to the stability of a present society’” (footnote omitted). It concluded with a contention that:
It is not (or should not be) the role of a native title determination to favour written records over remembered oral history (where credible) and thereby destabilise an institution of Aboriginal culture when applying an Act which is intended to rectify the consequences of past injustices and to achieve restitution and full recognition …
1162 On optation and co-association, it described the former as “[a]n outcome of the cognatic system … that a degree of optation (or choice) operates to limit an individual’s potential to acquire rights and interests through multiple avenues of descent”. It described the latter as operating “to regulate an individual’s choice in the number of descent groups with which that individual may identify, but it does not operate at the level of the claim group, being a collective of descent groups”. It then referred to the evidence of both Mr Wood and Professor Sutton that optation was “a matter of choice … for the individual. Descent is a primary (and qualifying) rule which automatically gives connection if an individual chooses to activate it”. It added that “[b]eing claimed as a member by other groups, even if the individual is reluctant, is also an aspect of optation”.
1163 Thereafter, it summarised the following lay Aboriginal evidence to illustrate optation and co-association “in practice”:
Cynthia Button: she has ‘given bloodline rights’ and can follow her ‘grandmother and a grandfather belong to my mum, and … grandmother and grandfather belong to my dad’. “‘[A]t the end of the day, its entirely up to [a person]’ which bloodline they claim.
Lesley Williams: explains that Malones, Fishers, Flourbags, McAvoys and Johnsons weren’t just isolated family groups. “Everyone looked after each other, each group. So with Granny Annie and Granny Lizzie and Grandfather Jimmy, everyone looked after each other, so it would have been Grandfather Arthur, Grandfather Jack Malone, Grandfather Frank Fisher, and I believe there was the Dunrobin’s and the McAvoy’s. So there was all these groups, family groups which made up that big area” – “they were all … on Cherbourg together …”.
Elizabeth McAvoy: explains that ‘all these family here … are connected somehow’ – ‘we are not just connected to the land but we are connected to the people from the land’. ‘[T]he McAvoys … Johnson and Malone, the Tarpot family, Dunrobins. I’ve known them families all my life growing up, and I lived with them and they lived with us’.
She could claim rights in her mother’s country (Kullilli) but she doesn’t. She can go there if she wants to but she chose not to because her mother told her not to follow her (for country). She doesn’t know when she was made an applicant on the Kullilli claim. The choice not to pursue rights in another area (where you have a birthright) is up to the individual.
If a person is descended from the [apical ancestors] they have rights there (on country) even if other members of the claim group don’t know them or do anything with them. ‘They have the same rights as us to come back on country and do activities. If they are descendants of those – on the claim here now – apical ancestors on here now, then they do have rights and interests…to do whatever cultural activity they want to do’.
Kelvin Dunrobin: personally associates with and identifies as a Clermont person but it will be up to his children (who live in Bundaberg and know their Gurang side already) to decide which way they go when they get older. He explains that it is up to the individual which side they want to go.
Or his children could choose both Clermont and Gurang– ‘its just tricky to choose both because you cant be in two places at once’ (referring to going to meetings in Bundaberg and Clermont).
He agrees that to ‘pursue one line’ involves some level of participation and attendance on country but even if he didn’t attend Gurang Gurang at all he would still have rights in that area through his mother (though he could not speak for it).
Irene Simpson: identifies as Wakka Wakka on her father’s side, but does not participate fully because she follows her mother’s line (for the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea).
Coedie McAvoy: he doesn’t follow his fathers’ mother’s side because he does not know anything about Kullulli [sic – Kullilli] – he has only been taught laws and customs from the Clermont-Belyando area. He does not associate himself with Kullulli [sic – Kullilli].
It is a matter for individual families to decide who should be in their family group, but it is not the place of members of other families (say a senior McAvoy) to say whether someone is in or out of another family (say the Malone family for example).
Norman Johnson Jnr: has made a choice not to pursue any interest in his mother’s country. Clermont is more important to him than other parts of his country (say Kangoulu) because he associates more with the Wiri side of her family.
Jonathon Malone:
has a bloodline to Gunggari and acknowledges it, but is not involved.
he acknowledges, but does not really assert rights to Quandamooka (though he ‘supposes’ he would be entitled to them).
when people talk about recognition, it’s just about the family members.
he is actively involved (an applicant) on Western Kangoulu because he identifies that as his country and does his ‘family business with my own family’ and is also involved with the [CB] claim and attends authorisation meetings to support his family (but not so actively as Western Kangoulu).
(Bold in original; footnotes omitted; errors in original)
1164 The CB applicant concluded on this optation/coassociation matter by contending that:
What follows from the above is that under traditional law and custom, a person’s membership of a rights holding group is fluid; it will depend on aspects of optation (or choice) and co-association at any given time.
1165 With respect to the name Wangan and Jagalingou, the CB applicant made the following contentions concerning “a claim group description” under the NTA:
388. … a claim group description in an application for a determination of native title is a legal construct for the purposes of the [NTA]. A determination of native title, and the description of the native title holders, operates in rem, and for all time unless varied in reliance on an application under s 13(1)(b) of the [NTA].
389. Professor Sutton referred to the ‘complete destruction of Aboriginal law and custom and it’s replacement by British [corporatists]..’ if the claim group as a legal entity (under Australian law) is interpreted as equivalent to a rights holding group under traditional law and custom.
390. A description of the claim group as a legal entity for the purposes of the [NTA] is not (and cannot be) equivalent to the relevant traditional rights holding group and its members. It is, at best, a translation from indigenous ‘relations’ defined by traditional law and custom to native title rights and interests enforceable within the Australian legal system.
1166 On kinship, it began by noting that the terms “kin” or “kinship” do not appear in the Mabo judgment or in the NTA. Instead, it claimed that Brennan J had referred in Mabo to expressions such as “descent” and “descendants”. It contended that “[a]n approach that equates ‘descent’ and ‘descendants’ only through individuals from generation is problematic, not only for a native title holding group, but also for the broader society”. It then proposed that: “[t]he answer is in ‘kinship’ of which ‘descent’ is an aspect” (footnotes omitted). Thereafter, it referred to Professor Sutton’s and Mr Wood’s evidence that “[K]inship is the ‘bedrock and in fact the primary fabric of classical Aboriginal societies’; it is the ‘glue’ that holds society together. It operates through culturally defined relationships between individuals who are commonly thought of as having family ties. It has a central role ‘in the reckoning of who belongs where’” (footnotes omitted).
1167 As with the previous matters, it then set out the following excerpts from its lay Aboriginal witnesses’ oral evidence:
Ada Simpson: says ‘countrymen’ was ‘the word her mother used constantly’ to mean ‘connected’.
Irene Simpson:
‘Nan used to speak about other families as our countrymen’ (also referring to Nan saying Joe Button was from ‘our mob’).
‘countrymen’ means ‘part of our extended families’.
Her grandmother told her ‘who our countrymen were, and we had to respect them and call them aunty or uncle depending on the age difference’.
Lesley Williams: names old people by reference to Pa Malone, Uncle, Granny – connected to other families also part of ‘our mob’.
Patrick Malone explained that the Clermont people all lived together up near the ridge at Barambah and that they maintained their identity …
Kelvin Dunrobin explains that after the forced removals, “the mob” managed to stay connected …
(Bold in original; footnotes omitted)
1168 It added:
The lay evidence is replete with references to ‘respect’ for kin relations. For example, Delia Kemppi refers to:
(a) always being told to respect elder when growing up;
(b) calling elders ‘uncle’ and ‘auntie’ as a sign of respect – if the same age call them ‘brother’ or ‘sister’;
(c) it’s important to share with elders and pay respects.
(Footnotes omitted)
1169 Apart from the four matters set out above, the CB applicant also addressed several other matters in its primary submissions that are relevant to the present issue. They were: “Names and labels”; “Removal of apical ancestors”; and its “three planks” approach to continuity – to which it sought to add a fourth plank, namely “The CB claim group members’ spiritual relationship with their country (see at [1176] below). In respect of the first matter, it contended that: “The [NTA] does not prescribe the ways in which a native title holding group can be described, or limit determinations to language, dialect, clan or local descent groups. Section 223 and 225 do not require the Court to search for an anthropologically-identified form of community or group”, citing Daniel 2003 at [334]. It then contended: “[t]hat the ‘names’ or ‘labels’ used to describe the claim group have changed from ‘Wangan and Jagalingou’ to ‘Clermont-Belyando’ over the period of the claim does not detract from the inquiry into whether the descendants of the named ancestors are the native title holders for the claim area. It is descent from antecedents with connection to country through traditional laws and customs which gives rise to native title rights and interests, not names or labels”.
1170 After referring to Professor Sutton’s criticism of “labelism”, it set out the following excerpts from its lay Aboriginal witnesses’ oral evidence in support of these contentions:
Cynthia Button: when asked about the names ‘Wangan’ and ‘Jagalingou’ - names are unimportant, if you can show your connection to that country.
Lesley Williams: refers to ‘Wangan, Jagalingou…that’s not a very familiar word with me’ because ‘at the end of the day, we didn’t have that specific names for different groups, okay? We didn’t have the Belyando group. We didn’t have the Wangan groups. We didn’t have the Jangga group. That all came about from Tindale. That’s how a lot of this stuff’s now highlighted. But they knew the different groups, just, you know, all speaking in the language. That’s why we refer to our groups. … that’s how we always referred to each other, as our groups, our mob’.
Elizabeth McAvoy:
the word “Wangan’ did not mean anything to her; she never heard it growing up.
‘whatever the description [for the claim group] is, it’s identifying the families that are all here, right now’.
to her recollection the name Jagalingou was given ‘back where Tindale, even before then’. She didn’t know Wangan, Jagalingou until her brother (who lodged the claim) told her – ‘I don’t know but my grandmother - great grandmother’s from Alpha’.
When asked if it is important that people who have rights identify in some way:
• ‘Identifying is not by a name of a group. Like it’s the name of that family, okay. We’re talking about families here. We’re not talking about a name like Wangan Jagalingou. That’s the name that a white man put it there maybe, you know.’
• ‘It’s not by name of a country. This country could be named - it could be - it could be called Sandy Creek over here, called Belyando over there. It doesn’t matter what the name is. As long as we know who the family are. We all connected somehow from that country is what I’m saying. That’s my law and my custom and I’ve grown up all my life like that.’
Patrick Malone:
‘The Johnsons, McAvoys and Malones are all one family and we knew that growing up. There were never labels (like Wangan & Jagalingou). We knew who family were and where they were from.’
He calls himself a Clermont-Alpha person because both lots of great-grandparents came from each of those places.
Wangan and Jagalingou were not used growing up. He didn’t hear them until the claim. The names probably came from a Tindale map.
His parents and grandparents identified by area or towns where they came from.
Coedie McAvoy: Wangan is just the name of a place – if you call yourself Wangan you were from Clermont. ‘Jagalingou is just a name that has come out of nowhere, but names don’t define people’.
Norman Johnson Jnr: Does not identify as Wangan or Jagalingou but always considered himself as being in the claim group because of where the claim area is – “You could have called it Orange, man. I come from Clermont.” He is not worried about the formulation of the words (ie names): “...because I know at heart where I am, where I come from”.
(Bold in original; footnotes omitted; errors in original)
1171 In respect of the second matter, namely the removal of several apical ancestors, it contended that, while “there have been additional ‘[apical ancestors]’ added from the time the application was made [that] is not fatal to the claim, but is reflective of further information and research which warranted the inclusion of those antecedents”. It then referred to Professor Sutton’s opinion that “people do not acquire rights by being put on a list, nor do they lose them by being taken off a list at a meeting”. Next, it relied on the explanation that Mr Leslie Tilley gave for supporting the removal of Momitja as an apical ancestor as follows:
Basically there was a requirement from the experts report, right, the State wouldn’t budge on these several issues, right, and coming from the State’s experts that Momitja was one of the [apical ancestors] that had to be removed from the claim for there to be some kind of harmony between the State and [QSNTS], right.
And so it wasn’t - it wasn’t an easy and it wasn’t a hard discussion to have. If it benefited the whole group that we stood down, that’s the step that we were going to take.
…
But the one thing amongst all of the [apical ancestors] where there is agreeance, right, is that the land connects us all, and I do believe that we do work in together with everyone to benefit everyone.
It added that the removal of Momitja was conditional on QSNTS continuing “to work with the descendants of the removed [apical ancestors] regarding their connection”.
1172 With respect to the third matter, namely its three/four planks approach to continuity, it contended:
Continuity of connection is established for the [CB] claim group to the [CB] [c]laim [a]rea by virtue of the following elemental ‘planks’ …
(a) kinship, and the aspect of that called descent, continues to play a central role in in who has rights and interests in the claim area;
(b) the relationship of claim group members to country continues to be underpinned by spiritual connection;
(c) the rights remain communally held;
(d) rights remain held as a matter of birthright and are not alienable.
1173 The evidence it relied on to establish these three/four planks included five paragraphs of “concluding comments” which appeared at the end of Mr Wood’s 2017 report (Exh A36) as follows:
146. The fundamental principles that run through both the classical and post-classical normative systems, as set out in the main report, are summarized here.
147. The first is descent from apical Aboriginal persons who, according to oral tradition, and now reinforced by whatever written records claimants can find, belonged to and held customary property rights in the claim area. Descent traced cognatically from such persons is the indispensable first-order rule. When reckoning descent, only Aboriginal ancestors are admissible as apical ancestors, and only those from the claim area, underscoring the jural nature of these descent groups. In my broader experience this is not always because claimants place no value on their European or other non-Aboriginal ancestors, but because the latter did not lead to their admission to European society and its property system, and because it is ancestral land that is being claimed, and rights in it that descend from pre-European times.
148. The second is connected with this. It is the presumption of inalienability of the title claimed, a feature consistent between the classical and post-classical systems.
149. The third is also connected, namely the communal nature of the title claimed - so often expressed by such terms as ‘tribal land’ or ‘our mob’s country’, and at a finer but still joint title grain, ‘family place’ - with no concession or acculturation to the notion of individuated titles bearing a resemblance to the private property that is the default concept of property in European society.
150. The fourth is the spiritual attribution claimants and their wider society give to Aboriginal countries, and the spiritualized relation of both apical ancestors and current generations to them. The inalienability, the communal aspect, the strictly precolonial Aboriginal nature of the title, and the descent requirement are all elevated cosmologically by the doctrine that the land remains replete with an ancient stock of ancestral spirits and other spirit Beings. Even though the location of the sites of the latter are no longer known, they are known to be there.
(Underlining in original)
1174 It developed its contention on this aspect, first, by referring to Narrier at [823] and Croft at [607], [608], [749], [766], [770], [775] and [776] and then by claiming that the three “elementary planks” identified by Mansfield J in the latter were:
(a) “the communal nature of entitlements [to land],
(b) entitlements being in the first place acquired through descent,
(c) and the inalienability of country…”
1175 In that context, it then contended that Mansfield J did not consider that the following four factors were fatal to the applicant’s case in Croft and, by analogy, it contended that they should not be fatal to its claim:
(a) the collapse of the moiety system [766],
(b) the loss of totemic institutions [770],
(c) the loss of the mere use of Barngarla words [775]
(d) and the loss of the detailed content of the knowledge around initiation ceremonies [749]
1176 It further claimed that there was an additional plank in its claim, namely “spiritual connection to country” and referred in support to Daniel 2003 at [422]. Thereafter it set out the list in Mr Wood’s 2018 report at [82] (see at [943] above) and referred again to the concluding five paragraphs of Mr Wood’s 2017 report (see at [1173] above).
1177 The State responded to these submissions in its amended primary submissions in the following terms:
(a) First, it contended that filiation and descent were conceptually different systems because: “In a society in which there is a descent rule, nothing of importance turns on your parental relationship, rather rights can be sourced through them to whomever you are descended from … [hence] the descent system is not premised on having a relationship that is itself liable to teach you about the land you are living on because you are living with your parents”.
(b) Next, it contended that a change from a patrifiliation system to a cognatic based system had some significant consequences, specifically, that “rights are acquired in land from a multitude of antecedents who had lived under the patrifiliation system: as such, the new descent based regime draws rights from lines of descent through antecedents who never held such rights”.
(c) It also contended that, because the native title rights concerned “were recognised by the common law at … times in the past. So, the switch in system necessarily involves a redistribution of actual native title rights in land from one set to a different broader set of rights holders”.
(d) It sought to contrast the above with “a pre-sovereignty process whereby a child from an unsanctioned union could be classified as the birth mother’s sibling and thereby be comprised into the birth mother’s father’s rights holding group”. It contended that “[u]nder these adaptations, the children are embraced within the classificatory kinship system and have membership in one rights holding group”. It concluded by contending that “[t]his is a form of cognatic descent that could well be seen as an evolution from the pre-sovereignty norm”.
(e) Further, it contended that “the evidence in this case, which is more extensive than in the other matters, gives rise to real concerns that the changes from patrifiliation to the CB [a]pplicant’s current ‘rules’ is too dramatic to be properly characterised as ‘traditional’ under s 223”.
(f) With respect to the CB applicant’s proposition that “kinship ties among family groups operate to form kinship clusters or a collective”, it contended that “this is clearly a different function for kinship ties to the pre-sovereignty position. At that time, there were ties among families by marriages and shared children but they did not operate to merge the separate patriclans into clusters or collectives”.
(g) While it accepted that the NTA “allows considerable flexibility in how a native title claim is named or how groups self-identify”, it contended that, in this matter, “the CB [a]pplicant repeatedly constructed a case where it was claimed that members identified as either Wangan or Jagalingou and then both and that this was done in accordance with traditional laws and customs”. It added that “this suggests that there were no normative rules and the claim group was simply trying to recreate something that had been lost”.
(h) With respect to the removal of the six apical ancestors and to Professor Sutton’s opinion that “being put on a list” does not confer rights (see at [1171] above), it contended that “[t]he CB [a]pplicant effectively asks the Court to ignore that a claim was authorised in 2019 as being all the persons who hold native title or at least all who were considered to hold native title. That is, the removal was done on the basis that they did not hold native title under traditional laws and customs”. It added that “[t]he CB [a]pplicant fails to address the actual connection between the legal process and the underlying traditional laws and customs”.
(i) Finally it contended that the CB applicant’s reliance on Mr Les Tilley’s evidence was irrelevant because “[i]t is not why he decided not to resist being removed, it is why those who removed him did so”. It added that there was no evidence to suggest that it was prepared to enter into a consent determination with those six apical ancestors removed and that “[a]ny decision to remove [apical ancestors] was done solely on the basis of the views of the CB claim group informed by their lawyers and experts”.
1178 In respect of the third matter, namely the CB applicant’s three planks theory, the State made the following contentions with respect to the “planks” identified at (a), (b) and (d) above (see at [1172] above). With respect to kinship and descent ([1172(a)] above), the State relied on the evidence set out below (at [1179]) and contended:
(a) “The evidence reveals that the at-sovereignty primary rule for recruitment to a rights-holding group was by patrifiliation … The claim group members now speak of “bloodline” … There was disagreement between the witnesses whether biological descent was required, a rule that operates to exclude children adopted from outside the claim group … The evidence suggested that the families could decide whether or not an adopted person became part of the group and whether or not a historically adopted person breached a bloodline”; and
(b) “The Court should find that the witnesses have evidenced a move away from the pre-sovereignty rule but that there is no agreement on whether biological descent is required. Further, there is now a discretionary element for different families to decide the position for themselves. This suggests … that there is no normative rule … we do not see unified acknowledgment of laws and customs since sovereignty. We see changes in laws and customs that have resulted in a disunified position”.
1179 The evidence that the State relied upon in support of these contentions was as follows. While some of this evidence is already set out above (at [1152]), it is repeated below for context:
[Elizabeth McAvoy]
MR LLOYD: So I’m just asking, does bloodline to you mean it’s about a biological descent like from your biological mother or does it include other people apart from your biological parents?
ELIZABETH McAVOY: It’s the biological parents, like my mother and father, my grandmother. My grandmother’s Maggie Johnson. Her mother was Mary. That’s, you know, that’s my direct bloodline there. My father was Ernie McAvoy, and his father was Logan. Logan married Maggie.
MR LLOYD: So in your case, the bloodline is all biological through your actual parents. But what if somebody is adopted, does that break a bloodline if someone is adopted or - - -
ELIZABETH McAVOY: No.
MR LLOYD: That’s still okay.
ELIZABETH McAVOY: Adoption is not bloodline.
MR LLOYD: Adoption is not bloodline?
ELIZABETH McAVOY: No.
…
MR LLOYD: Let me ask you a different question. If she isn’t - if her ancestors are not through biological descent from Jimmy Flourbag, but only somewhere there’s been an adoption, would you say she has rights or she doesn’t have rights?
ELIZABETH McAVOY: If they come through Jimmy Flourbag, it’s up to the families. I can’t speak for her family. I can only speak for my own family.
[Kelvin Dunrobin]
MR LLOYD: But if it turns out to be the position that [a child of Annie Flourbag] was only adopted by Jimmy Flourbag but not – that he wasn’t her father, biological father, then you would say she doesn’t have a bloodline?
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Are you talking about Annie herself or Annie’s [children] before with Jimmy?
MR LLOYD: Sorry?
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Are you saying any kids before Jimmy? Annie had kids before Jimmy, that’s what you’re saying?
MR LLOYD: That’s what I’m saying.
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Well, the kids before with Jimmy, they wouldn’t be allowed on the way we – the way I think on this claim.
MR LLOYD: And why is that?
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Because they’re not Jimmy’s kids.
MR LLOYD: Because they’re not Jimmy’s kids?
KELVIN DUNROBIN: Yes. That’s the bloodline that go through Jimmy and Annie’s bloodline goes – it might be some other bloke. But are you saying Annie’s not from this claim either, so - - -
[Ada Simpson]
[MS BRIEN:] Don’t you – you – what do you mean, then, by the word “bloodline”? Do you mean biological - - -?---Biological; that’s it.
Is that what you mean, or no?---Yes, that’s what I mean. Yes.
[Jonathon Malone]
[MR CREAMER:] Was she part of the mob?---Look, I don’t – I’m not too sure. I know that they were Clermont mob. I know that they were all together. I know that they all used to hang around, but I don’t think I’m biologically related like that bloodline way to those guys.
[Coedie McAvoy]
[MR BESLEY:] The meeting confirms that only people who are biological descendants of the apical ancestors listed below and over the age of 18 years are eligible to take place – sorry, to take part in decision-making. Can you see that at the top - - -?---Yes.
[Linda Bobongie]
[MR BESLEY:] Is that – is that probably not more the – when you’re referring to her ancestral country, but the word “bloodline”, does that mean sort of biological descent or does that mean something else, maybe including - - -?---No. It’s biological descent. We – we all descend back through that bloodline through Granny to that country.
And does “bloodline” when you refer to it - - -?---As well as connection – sorry. It’s not just biological. There’s a number of different aspects of connection. Sorry to interrupt you.
Yes. No, no. We will come to that in a moment. But in relation to the biological aspect of bloodline – so bloodline, does it in your understanding of the rules include adoption?---Not in our family.
So - - -?---It’s bloodline – biological, not adoption.
[Brett McDonald]
[MS BRIEN:] Can you just explain what do you mean when you use the word bloodline?---That’s your father, his mother, his father, his grandmother, his grandfather, his great grandfather, his great great grandmother and so on and so on. That’s your bloodline.
So you’re referring to - - -?---You are descended from them people.
A biological - - -?---Yes.
- - - descent line, is that what you’re meaning?---That’s right.
And in your concept of bloodline as you’re [sic – you’ve] just described there, does adoption come into that? Is that part of what you see as bloodline?---In some family cases, yes and in some family cases, no.
[Delia Kemppi]
[MS BRIEN:] Okay. And in that concept, do you have to be biologically related or not?---You have to be biologically related.
And does adoption fit within that concept?---No.
[Cynthia Button]
[MR LLOYD:] Okay. And so bloodline means biological descent from - - -?---Yes.
[Lester Barnard]
[MR LLOYD:] And what I’m saying is you – from a bloodline native title rights point of view, you don’t accept that traditional adoption is good enough to have rights. You need biological connection. Is that what you’re saying?---Yes.
[Irene Simpson]
[MS BRIEN:] And when you say bloodline to the country, what do you mean by “bloodline”?---Well, your ancestors, down – coming down your family line.
So do you mean – and I’m not trying to put words in your mouth. But do you mean biological descent only, or something else?---It could be a range of things, I guess.
Okay. And what might that range be?---Well, it could be biological, adoption, yes, and extended families.
Okay. So when you speak about bloodline, you’re including those extra concepts into that term; is that - - -?---Doesn’t everyone?
Well, it’s more what you think?---Well, that’s my thoughts on it.
That’s your thoughts?---Yes.
[Patrick Malone]
[MR LLOYD:] Perhaps I should make it clearer because I don’t want to be unfair. I mean, there can be different cases of adoption. If, for example, you adopted your – you know, your cousin or something who already had bloodline, they would already have descent and there would no issue there. According to your view of traditional lore and custom if you had adopted somebody who was Aboriginal but from Perth, would you say that they would be part of the native title claim group?---I think that’s very – that’s problematic. It brings a lot of problems with it.
So is it fair to say you wouldn’t embrace something that wide?---Not – yes – I’m still wrestling with it. There’s still – there’s some people in my family who want that change to be made.
1180 With respect to the “plank” concerning the claimants’ spiritual connection with their country (see at [1172(b)] above), the State relied on the evidence set out below and contended that:
(a) “It is apparent that the rich body of spiritual beliefs that were acknowledged and observed pre-sovereignty have been lost.”
(b) “While the connection relied upon by one or two of the CB [c]laim [g]roup members included calling to the spirits of Old People when they enter country …, the ethnography indicates that the pre-sovereignty inhabitants of the [c]laim [a]rea were likely to have been fearful of such spirits: they moved camp immediately after a death (so as not to be haunted) and had naming protocols to avoid saying the names of deceased people.”
(c) “The current practices are the polar opposites on these two extremes: the [c]laim [g]roup hails spirits and regularly names children after parents. This is consistent with a break in spiritual knowledge and then the re-enlivening of a new regime with new or highly modified beliefs.”
1181 The evidence referenced in support of the contention in (b) above is as follows:
[Cynthia Button]
On my first weekend up there, Mum took us kids for a drive out to Clermont. In the car with us was my Mum, her husband who was a white man, and my little brothers. I remember stopping at the servo and getting a feed. We then drove into town and over the bridge. We stopped just after the bridge and all us kids raced out of the car down to the Creek. Mum chopped up some steak into small pieces to use as bait. I now know the creek we were at was Sandy Creek. All us kids were racing to fix our lines, rushing down to the water. While we were fixing our lines Mum did the loudest cooee. She called out “Hello my mob. This is my eldest daughter. I am bringing her back to my father’s country for the first time”. She introduced me to country by calling out my name, my father’s name, her name, her mother’s name, her Grandfather Mully’s name, Granny Gwenny’s name and Grandfather Joe’s name.
[Patrick Malone]
When I go out on country I talk to the spirits and to country to say that I’m just there for a visit and let the spirits know what we’re doing. The elders in my family in Cherbourg told me that when you go out on country you need to introduce yourself to the spirits and country and let them know what you’re doing.
1182 With respect to the “plank” concerning the inalienability of rights (at [1172(d)] above), the State’s contentions included:
(a) “The new process whereby each family can decide whether or not bloodline must be biological or not raises the question whether that decision could be reversed. So could those who accept adoption change their position? If so, that would potentially exclude some members of the group. This is not theoretical: the changes to the claim group description show that this happened. This can be seen as a means of alienating rights from at least some members”.
(b) “This may simply be a reason not to accept that the current claim group rules involve a continuity of traditional laws and customs. But it can also be seen as a feature that undermines the fourth plank”.
1183 As for the CB applicant’s reliance on Narrier and Croft, the State contended that:
(a) in Narrier, Mortimer J did not limit her considerations to “elemental planks”, but rather considered what weight should be given to “different features of lost practice”; and
(b) it was apparent from Croft at [622]-[623] that it was “a case in which no one contended for a broad approach to the analysis but instead disputed what were elemental planks”. Accordingly, it contended that “Croft should not be understood as an endorsement of the three plank[s] theory … [but rather as a case that was resolved] on the basis of the way in which it had been run”.
1184 In addition, the State referred to the judgment of Jagot J in Wyman SJ and a particular passage from that judgment (at [536]) that Mansfield J had endorsed in Croft (at [625]). It pointed out that, in that passage, Jagot J remarked that “Yorta Yorta [HC] … does not suggest a distinction between what might be described as basic or fundamental and other norms” and went on to consider a wide range of matters including the following: “Connection to land”; “Group membership”; “Social organisation”; “Kinship”; “Marriage”; “Totems”; “Elders”; “Spiritual beliefs and practices”; “Eungies (Junjadis/Junjudis)”; “The Mundagatta”; and “Ceremonial life” (italics omitted).
1185 Finally on this aspect, the State submitted the following table in which it compared “the inferred at-sovereignty acknowledgment or observance of laws or customs” based on Dr Pannell’s 2018 report referring to the Wakelbura and Kindred Tribes (Exh R23) with the present assumed practice/custom/law/rule of the CB claim group and contended that it showed that the CB claim group did not continue to acknowledge and observe traditional laws and customs:
Topic | At sovereignty practice/custom/law/rule | Recent practice/custom/law/rule of [c]laim [g]roup |
Kinship within group | Where a group had men with common moiety, totemic and section identities, they could be considered to be tribal brothers: [51], [279]. They need not be biological brothers. These men typically had wives drawn from other groups: [290]. When one of these tribal brothers and his wife had a child, all of the tribal brothers would be the classificatory father to the child. The mother’s brothers also have a recognised status and function in the life of children (discussed further below) and have a language title specifying their position as mother’s brother to the child. They are from the same group as the mother of the child, being a different group to the child because of the exogamous marriage rule. Typically, the mother’s brothers will live in the group estate of the classificatory fathers of the mother of the child: [284]. The child is raised in a community in which the child’s classificatory fathers are all from the same group, and their wives operate as classificatory sisters. | The current claim group does not maintain the moiety or section systems. The current claim group does not continue to use the same kin type classification terms as were used at sovereignty. However, there is still some persistence of some social norms (say, who you should not swear in front of). The witnesses had not used kinship terms. The continuation of what remains of the kinship system has not “fully been explored”. The system appears to be fragmentary. The use of “uncle” and “aunt” not only in the Western way but also as broader signs of respect for elder people was seen in the lay evidence. The current claim group had some members who were raised by persons who were not kin relations (for example Delia Kemppi). |
Kinship and ritual | A male child had a close relationship with his mother’s brothers, having both a ritual relationship and a joking relationship with them ([298]) and they are responsible for his male initiation: [107], [283]. The child acquired rights of a ceremonial nature through initiation: [294]. While the child was not a member of his mother’s (and her brother’s) group (not having a patrifilial relationship with an existing member), the child did get some but different rights in respect of their group’s estate reflecting the different nature of his relationship with that country (and its people): [298]. | A child of a female member of the current claim group would be a member of her group. The child would not get more limited rights because of a different relationship when compared with recruitment to the child’s father’s group. The [c]laimant’s evidence draws no distinction in ambit of rights between the gender of the parent. No current claim group member has claimed to get rights of any nature through ceremonial processes. There is no evidence of initiation ceremonies among lay witnesses or, indeed, for any such ceremonies in the past 100 years. |
Infant betrothal | A girl’s mother’s group members were involved in selecting a husband for her, which was done when she was very young: [51], [283]. The selection was constrained by elaborate rules involving section and moiety affiliation. | There is no evidence that these customs have continued. Nor is there a rule against marriage within the group (that is, the former exogamy rule has been abandoned as the group structures have changed). |
Group recruitment (primary method) | The existence of the relationship between a child and his classificatory fathers gives rise to his membership of the clan (patrifiliation): [734]. Biological connection to one of the fathers would be expected (absent rearing up of a child from outside the clan) but plays no role and is not necessary in a system of classificatory kinship, such as one that existed in the pre-sovereignty period. | The current claim group indicates that the criterion for determining who is a member of the group is by assessing descent from certain named apical ancestors. For many witnesses this was understood to involve biological descent (for example). Current claim group members can then use European records to prove descent from ancestors from many generations back. So a person might, for example, follow a line of descent backwards though his or her father, through his paternal grandmother, and her mother, to the person’s great-great-grandmother. With exogamous marriage rules, persons descended from Aboriginal people can expect to be able to establish descent from 4 grandparents, 8 great grandparents, 16 great great grandparents etc, opening up the possibility of membership of multiple rights holding groups. Some members of the CB claim group apply a rule according to which descent need not be biological and so descent can be traced through adopted children too. |
Practices to deal with membership of multiple groups. | At sovereignty, under the patrifiliation rule, there was no possibility of being a member of multiple groups, so there was no need for such practices. | There is some evidence that some current groups in Australia have optation processes under which a person can choose whether or not to enjoy particular memberships actively. There is also evidence of a “coassociation rule… that is, you must not only be kin-related to a descent group but have a personal history of close association with it through co-residence and/or frequent visiting and joint activity”. These practices arise “in the context of admission to the cognatic descent group”. It is not clear that the current claim group has adopted a co-association rule as there is no lay evidence to this effect. Generally, bloodline descent is sufficient for membership, even if the person was unknown to them (for example, admission of alleged descendants of Katy of Clermont). |
Other methods to join the group | A male adult fleeing from another clan who had accused him of sorcery might be incorporated into the group, even without a patrifilial relationship, and become a full member: [764]. | The current recruitment rule has no equivalent process of recruitment. |
Another method of “recruitment” | In one recorded instance, where a group member had an unsanctioned girl child, the child did not become a member of the genitor’s group. Rather, she was classified as his mother’s sister and, as such, was treated like a child of the birth mother’s classificatory fathers in their kinship system. Because the child became a member of the mother’s group, some people may say that this is a form of matrifilation. However, it can also be seen as a form of deemed patrifiliation from the child’s mother’s father. This is because maternal relationship and the biological paternal relationship were both effectively erased under this system: [282]. In any event, under this system, the unsanctioned child was a member of just one group. | There is no current equivalent of an unsanctioned child. In any event, the [c]laim [g]roup’s descent rule would be available to the child because descent is the sole criterion for membership. |
Exercising rights and connection to country | The members of the group typically lived on the group’s estate (at least for much of the year). They have rights to hunt and fish and gather food and they exercise these rights almost every day. They have the right to hold ceremonies and they are actually held. They speak the language that is right for country. Growing up, they learn the names for places and the stories about particular places. They learn which stories are secret and which are not. They are taught that they are responsible for protecting the clan estate and that that involves practical work and that work is done. | The current [c]laim [g]roup has mostly not lived on-country, certainly not in a community of members and generally not for lengthy periods. As a result, they have not spent a lot of time exercising rights on-country (accepting that exercise of rights increased after the native title claim commenced). There is evidence of some ceremonies since these proceedings commenced (such as NAIDOC week) but no evidence of regular ceremonies in the 20th century. The [c]laim [g]roup has advanced no evidence of fluent language speakers still alive; nor do any of them know more than snippets. The [c]laim [g]roup has advanced little knowledge of indigenous place names (excluding names that have been adopted into general usage like Doongmabulla Springs). There has been some evidence of stories but the State would contend that it is very thin. There has been some evidence of an obligation to care for country but very little evidence of caring for country (even when access was possible), except possibly for paid cultural heritage work. |
Ghosts | Group members were fearful of ghosts, including ghosts of their own deceased group members, such that if a person died, the camp would be shifted: [268]. They believed that ghosts would haunt the place they died and revisit their old camping places: [269]. If a person died away from home, the spirit would travel home (or try to do so): [269]. They believed that certain locations on their country were imbued with the spirits of deceased individuals; [they] avoided uttering their names and avoided camps associated with them: [433]-[440]. Group members would never be named after themselves: [337]. | Current group members had some beliefs in spirits. There is no evidence about avoiding spirits of their old people (the general tenor of the evidence is that their old people spirits were beneficial or helpful to them). Current group members do not seem to be troubled naming their children after themselves (eg Norman Johnson [Jnr]; Hedley McAvoy; Frank Fisher), nor were they even a century ago. |
Spiritual sanctions | Member of a group sometimes invited members of other groups to hunt on their country. If they came onto the group’s country without permission that would be an offence: [301], [307]. Group members believed that the failure to act in accordance with traditional laws and customs would bring harm upon the living from mythological beings: [572]. | … Lay witnesses were given opportunities to address what might happen if persons breached traditional trespass rules. While a couple of witnesses thought spiritual harm might be forthcoming, others did not suggest this or seemed concerned. For example, Jonathon Malone’s practice after he had trespassed was to seek permission even months after the event (not something consistent with fearing a spiritual sanction); that permission is not required to go on designated highways, suggests that spiritual sanctions are not being feared, but more pragmatic considerations are; Coedie McAvoy indicated that hunting on someone’s else country (in the old days) would result in being attacked or killed by the offended group, but did not identify harm of spiritual risks when asked if there were other consequences. |
Mythology | Group members knew mythological stories not just about their group’s country but about their wider society: [568]. They acknowledged a body of myths relating to a numinous being of a carpet snake and black-headed python; not stories about a rainbow serpent: [425]-[432]. | The CB [c]laim [g]roup knows a story about a rainbow serpent called Mundagutta, but not about the carpet snake or black-headed python. |
Food prohibitions | Group members were subject by law and custom to certain food prohibitions, though they could eat the totemic species associated with their respective sections. Further, there were some species that could not be eaten until they became older (such as porcupines): [374], [376]. | The current group members had disparate practices in relation to getting totems. They generally agreed they could not eat their totems. |
Spiritual connection to one country | Group members believed that numinous beings in the ancient past created the landscape, people and estates and imbued the landscape with its or their spirit and, moreover, they believed that they embodied that spiritual essence derived from their group’s estate: see above at [284]-[285]. | The current group members have some beliefs in spirits including that people have spirits that go back to their country when the person dies. They do not seem to have considered how spiritual imbuement works when one is the member of multiple mobs, and various hypotheses have been disclosed. |
(Bold and italics in original)
1186 In its reply submissions and, more extensively, in its further reply submissions, the CB applicant made a number of responses to the State’s submissions above. In the former, it contended:
(a) with respect to the State’s claim that there were no normative rules in play, that: “This submission fails to have regard to the more likely practice that old normative rules were being applied to new evidence supplied by anthropologists and advice from lawyers. Further, the submission conflates decisions and norms”;
(b) with respect to the State’s submissions relating to the changes it made to its apical ancestors, that it “has maintained a core body of descent groups since its inception”. Specifically, it referred to the Fishers, McAvoys, Tarpots and Dunrobins (see further at [1190] below);
(c) as regards the identification with either Wangan or Jagalingou, that the State had “inflate[d] to the level of a fundamental norm, identification with a name or label” (see further at [1191] below);
(d) with respect to the State’s submissions relating to its descent rule, that: “ descent is the primary mechanism for membership to the CB [c]laim [g]roup, supplemented by secondary mechanisms of optation and co-association that regulate and control the membership of the descent groups”.
1187 As already mentioned, the CB applicant responded more extensively to the State’s submissions in its further reply submissions. It began those submissions by relying on the passages from Mr Wood’s 2020 report (Exh A42) which are already set out above (see at [983(b)]). It also referred to Mr Wood’s 2018 report (Exh A37) at [72] where he rejected Dr Pannell’s list of laws and customs (see at [931] above) as “practices and beliefs” and instead put forward a list of “continuities” (see at [943] above). It then made the following submissions in response to the State’s submissions concerning the first two paragraphs of the findings of fact it had sought on this issue (see at [1155] above): “What was inherited was membership of a rights holding group. What is claimed today is membership of such a group. What was held communally at sovereignty remains communally held, albeit by a larger rights holding group which is now the collectivity of the descent groups”.
1188 As for the third paragraph of its findings of fact (see at [1155] above), it contended that: “The membership rule is descent; whether descent is extended to those who are not biologically descended is a matter for each family group, not a first order rule applying at the claim group level, a situation which the claim group as a whole observes”. It then referred to [58] of Mr Wood’s report above (see at [983(b)]) and claimed that all the experts agreed that “the CB [c]laim group currently observes ‘filiation and descent’ as the primary entry point to the rights holding group”.
1189 The CB applicant also referred to the following authorities which, it contended, resolved the “vexed question in native title law” relating to cognatic descent as discussed by the Full Court in Griffiths v Northern Territory (2007) 165 FCR 391, [2007] FCAFC 178 (French, Branson and Sundberg JJ) at [129]-[146], particularly at [135]: Dale v Moses [2007] FCAFC 82 (Moore, North and Mansfield JJ) at [120]; Western Australia v Sebastian (2008) 173 FCR 1, [2008] FCAFC 65 (Branson, North and Mansfield JJ) at [103]; McNamara (Barngarla Southern Eyre Peninsula Native Title Claim) v State of South Australia [2020] FCA 1875 (Charlesworth J) at [32] (referring to and citing Croft at [710]-[719]); Gordon (on behalf of the Kariyarra Native Title Claim Group) v State of Western Australia [2018] FCA 430 (North J) at [316]; and Wyman FC at [386]-[387]. It added that the “State’s submissions take no account of the mechanisms of optation and co-association as they have informed peoples’ chosen affiliations with country”.
1190 With respect to the State’s contention about the “multiple changes” in its membership rules, it contended that “[w]hile there were changes in the [apical ancestors] along the way, for various reasons already discussed, the membership rule remained primarily one of descent”. It added a claim that “[t]here is nothing ‘dramatic’ about the change from patrifiliation to the CB claim group’s membership rule”. Concerning the role of kinship ties, it acknowledged that they “may be different and now operative in forming kinship clusters or a collective”, but it claimed that this “is not productive of impermissible change. Rather, it advances the case for permissible adaptation when it is understood that those kinship ties now operate in a cognatic system”.
1191 As for the issue concerning the early identification of claim group members with either Wangan or Jagalingou, it acknowledged that name was drawn “out of a hat”, but claimed that it “plainly picks up that there are two main parts of the claim area Wangan (main centre Clermont - east) and Jagalingou (main centre west Alpha)”. It added that the State’s submission “simply ignores (a) the lay explanation for this situation (b) that nomenclature does not govern rights (c) what the evidence explains is that the claim group was comprised of Clermont Alpha people who identified with this country and have a spiritual association with it”. Finally, with respect to Mr Tilley’s evidence, it contended that the “evidence plainly supports the understanding that people acted in the context of legal advice and the understanding that they might get a consent determination, noting also the ‘preservation’ resolution for QSNTS to keep working to find evidence of connection for the removed [apical ancestors]”.
Consideration and disposition
1192 For the following reasons, I accept the thrust of the State’s contentions above (at [1147]-[1148]) about the effect of the changes the CB applicant has made to its claim over the years. Specifically, I consider that those changes show that the present CB claim group is not united in, and by, a body of laws and customs, the acknowledgement and observance of which could give rise to rights and interests in the land and waters of the claim area. Those changes therefore show that the CB claim group does not, as a group, constitute a normative society in the Yorta Yorta HC sense such that it is capable of sustaining such rights and interests.
1193 Consequently, as the summary of those changes set out above (at [1145]) reveals, the CB claim group is not able to decide as a group what its traditional laws and customs are with respect to a number of critical elements. They include: whether there is a necessity for its members to identify with the name Wangan and/or Jagalingou; what the nature and content of its descent rule is and the related question whether an adopted person can gain rights and interests in land as a member of one of its rights holding groups. As a consequence of these disagreements, the CB claim group cannot say with any certainty who is, or is not, a member of that group. Hence, the five occasions where removals and/or reinstatements have been made to its listed apical ancestors. Furthermore and relatedly, because it is not sufficiently organised, it has not developed a system which is capable of resolving disputes about the operation of its membership rule.
1194 With respect to the necessity to identify with the name Wangan and/or Jagalingou, it is convenient to begin with the CB applicant’s three contentions about the role of a claim group description under the NTA (see at [1165] above). That is so because I consider they disclose a fundamental misconception that has infected the CB claim from almost its outset. The first part of the first sentence of those contentions engages Professor Sutton’s term “labelism” mentioned above (see at [1170]). On that issue, there is common ground between the CB applicant and the State that the NTA does not prescribe the form or manner in which a native title claim group must be described (cf the CB applicant’s contentions at [1169] above with the State’s contentions at [1177(g)] above). That is left entirely to the group concerned.
1195 However, as the State has pointed out in its submissions, it is not the name that the CB claim group chose to call itself that is pivotal to this issue, but rather the significance it attached to that name until about three months before the trial began, when it abandoned it and adopted the Clermont-Belyando label instead. Specifically, throughout that period, the CB claim group authorised the filing of a claim which included a statement to the effect that, under its traditional laws and customs, its members identified as either “Wangan” or “Jagalingou” (initially), or both (from 2014). Furthermore, it can be inferred that the members of the claim group instructed its authorised applicant to pursue that claim in that form. Moreover, at at least three points during that period, the members of its authorised applicant made affidavits in which they each deposed that they believed that “all of the statements made in the application are true” (see, for example, at [88] and [92] above). That is to say, the then current members of the CB applicant testified on oath or affirmation in 2004 and again in 2014 that they believed as true the statement that, under the traditional laws and customs of the CB claim group, its members identified as either “Wangan” or “Jagalingou”, or both, and then stated in 2019 that there was no such requirement. Putting aside those persons telling deliberate lies about that matter, which I do not consider occurred, the conclusion I draw from this state of affairs, at least in respect of a requirement to identify with that name, is that the members of the CB claim group were and remain uncertain as to what their traditional laws and customs are (cf the State’s contention at [1149] above). In this respect I interpose to reiterate my earlier rejection of Professor Sutton’s attempt to explain away these contradictions as involving gratuitous concurrence (see at [230] above).
1196 The CB applicant has attempted to deflect responsibility for this conclusion by claiming that its members and the members of the CB claim group were acting on the advice of anthropologists and lawyers when they made these decisions and/or statements. This contention and those at [1165] above disclose the fundamental misconception that I have mentioned above, to which I now turn.
1197 The expression “native title claim group” is relevantly defined in s 253(a) of the NTA to mean: “in relation to a claim in an application for a determination of native title made to the Federal Court—the native title claim group mentioned in relation to the application in the table in subsection 61(1)”. In that table, that group is prescribed to be comprised of those persons who “according to their traditional laws and customs, hold the common or group rights and interests comprising the particular native title claimed”. Then s 251B of the NTA (since amended) requires that “all” of the persons in that group must authorise a person or persons, commonly described as the authorised applicant, to make the application in accordance with one of the processes described in subsection (a) or (b). In this respect I interpose to note that it is not sufficient if a “core group” within the claim group authorises the making of the application. “All” of the members of that group must be offered a reasonable opportunity to participate in that authorisation process (see most recently Evans on behalf of the Yarla-Gu Bunna Nangatjara People v State of Western Australia [2021] FCA 1382 at [63(21)] per Griffiths J and the cases cited).
1198 In Aplin on behalf of the Waanyi Peoples v State of Queensland [2010] FCA 625, Dowsett J explained that these provisions mean that the membership of a native title claim group is determined by that group according to its traditional laws and customs. Specifically, his Honour said (at [256]):
Inevitably, these requirements lead to the conclusion that for the purposes of the [NTA], it is the claim group which must determine its own composition. Any final decision in that regard must be taken pursuant to either of the alternative processes identified in s 251B. The claim group must assert that, pursuant to relevant traditional laws and customs, it holds Native Title over the relevant area. It is not necessary that all of the members of the claim group be identified in the application. It is, however, necessary that such identification be possible at any future point in time. A claim group cannot arrogate to itself the right arbitrarily to determine who is, and who is not a member. As to substantive matters concerning membership, the claim group must act in accordance with traditional laws and customs. As to matters of process the claim group must act in accordance with traditional laws and customs or, in the absence of relevant laws and customs, pursuant to such process as it may adopt.
1199 Furthermore, after quoting a passage from the judgment of Brennan J in Mabo at 61, and noting that the same passage had been adopted by the Full Court in Yorta Yorta FC without challenge from the High Court on appeal, Dowsett J went on to add the following pertinent observations about the necessity for mutual recognition within the membership of a functioning society:
258 The passage demonstrates that the existence of a relevant society depends upon mutual recognition within the group, this being a necessary characteristic of a society. It follows that membership of the claim group depends upon similar recognition. In [Sampi SJ], French J said at [820]:
There are “emic” bases of identification as Bardi or Jawi. The term “emic” refers to a perspective which is internal to the culture.
259 On appeal in [Sampi FC] the Full Court (North and Mansfield JJ) said at [45]:
A relevant factor among the constellation of factors to be considered in determining whether a group constitutes a society in the Yorta Yorta [HC] sense is the internal view of the members of the group – the emic view. The unity among members of the group required by Yorta Yorta [HC] means that they must identify as people together who are bound by the one set of laws and customs or normative system. …
260 These cases clearly demonstrate that membership must be based on group acceptance. That requirement is inherent in the nature of a society. However the society may accept the views of particular persons as sufficient to establish group acceptance.
(Bold in original)
1200 These observations are similar in effect to those the State has cited relying on 187 of Mabo per Toohey J and [49] of Yorta Yorta HC (see at [1127] above). Also relevant are the observations that Nettle J made in Love where his Honour underscored the pivotal importance of a society’s laws and customs relating to membership as follows (at 271):
Axiomatically, a person cannot be a member of an Aboriginal society continuously united in the acknowledgment of its laws and customs unless he or she is resident in Australia. Nor can a person be a member of such an Aboriginal society unless he or she is accepted as such by other members of the society according to the traditional laws and customs of the society deriving from before the Crown’s acquisition of sovereignty over the Australian territory. Thus, for present purposes, the most significant of the traditional laws and customs of an Aboriginal society are those which allocate authority to elders and other persons to decide questions of membership. Acceptance by persons having that authority, together with descent (an objective criterion long familiar to the common law of status) and self-identification (a protection of individual autonomy), constitutes membership of an Aboriginal society: a status recognised at the “intersection of traditional laws and customs with the common law”.
(Bold added; footnotes omitted)
1201 In Aplin, after drawing the conclusion that “membership must be based on group acceptance” (see at [1199(260)] above), Dowsett J went on to consider what that concept entailed. After reviewing the lay and expert evidence in that matter, his Honour concluded (at [266]) that:
I am inclined to the view that a person who has not previously been recognized as being Waanyi must demonstrate that he or she identifies as Waanyi, either by assertion or by virtue of the way in which he or she conducts him- or herself. Living according to Waanyi laws and customs may be sufficient. When a person has one Waanyi and one non-Waanyi parent, it may be sufficient that the person has not chosen to abandon Waanyi identity. When a person is born of two Waanyi parents the question of self-identification may never arise. Only in this very wide sense, it is necessary to identify oneself as Waanyi or assert such affiliation.
That conclusion, in turn, led to the question: “Is Minnie recognised as a Waanyi person?
1202 While his Honour had already concluded as a matter of fact that “during her life, Minnie identified herself as a Waanyi woman and asserted such affiliation” (see at [250]), he decided that he could not answer the above question because it was a matter for the Aboriginal group concerned to determine. Specifically, he said:
However the case really addresses the entitlement of Minnie’s descendants to Waanyi identity. That question depends upon group acceptance of each of them as being of Waanyi descent which question, in turn, depends primarily upon whether the present Waanyi people accept that Minnie was a Waanyi person. As the applicant asserts, the claim group must determine that question. To date they have refused so to recognize her. I cannot take that decision for them.
(Bold added)
1203 For present purposes, a number of things follow from these decisions. First, a claim group is not, as the CB applicant appears to suggest (see at [1165(388)] above), a legal entity or construct established for the purposes of the NTA. To the contrary, a claim group comprises that group of Aboriginal persons who, “according to their traditional laws and customs, hold the common or group rights and interests comprising the particular native title claimed” (see s 61(1) set out at [1197] above). As in Aplin, that necessarily requires that group to decide for itself whether a particular person or group of persons is accepted to be a member. Furthermore, it must do that according to its understanding, as a group, of the content of its traditional laws and customs, particularly those relating to membership. These are not, therefore, matters that can be authoritatively determined by anthropologists or lawyers according to the precepts of the Australian legal system, or by reference to the knowledge and understanding in the field of anthropology. This is not to say that, if a dispute arises about an aspect of those traditional laws and customs and the claim group cannot resolve it according to any dispute resolution process prescribed by those laws and customs, that that dispute may not be open to determination by this Court. Aplin demonstrates that there are avenues, albeit limited, where that may occur (see Aplin at [270] and, more recently, Dhu v Karlka Nyiyaparli Aboriginal Corporation RNTBC (No 2) [2021] FCA 1496 (Mortimer J) at [274]-[278]).
1204 Returning to the CB applicant’s contentions above (at [1165]), while it is peripherally relevant to this issue, it is worth adding that the views of Professor Sutton, as adopted in the second paragraph of those contentions (see at [1165(389)]), are not, with respect, correct. The relevant purpose of a determination of native title under the NTA is to decide whether native title, as defined in s 223, exists in a particular area of land and waters. If it does, as mentioned earlier, those rights and interests are then “translated” by the determination into common law terms under the Australian legal system. However, it is not correct to say that the traditional laws and customs from which those rights and interests are derived are thereby completely destroyed. They continue to exist and their acknowledgement and observance by the common law holders continues in relation to the area where that native title is determined to exist.
1205 Finally, it is difficult to know what to make of the third of the CB applicant’s contentions at [1165(390)] above. If the first sentence is intended to repeat the point made in the first sentence of its first contention (at [1165(388)]), it is, as noted above, expressing common ground. If, instead, it is intended to reflect the views of Professor Sutton in its earlier contention (at [1165(389)], then, for the reasons expressed above, it cannot be accepted. As for the second sentence, for the reasons expressed earlier, the “translation” referred to occurs once native title is determined to exist in relation to a particular area. However, that translation is not relevant to the description, or composition, of the native title claim group concerned.
1206 In short, therefore, the CB applicant cannot rely on unreliable legal advice or insufficient anthropological research to explain away its equivocation with respect to the content of its traditional laws and customs. Plainly it may take advice from lawyers and anthropologists on the presentation of its case and on matters arising in relation thereto, but it is wrong, as Professor Sutton and the CB applicant appear to have assumed, to approach “Court determinations in other native title cases” as having some precedential value in the determination of the CB claim group’s traditional laws and customs, or to assume that, in making that determination, the CB claim group is required to “meet standards recognised by anthropological and legal authorities” (see at [760] and [766] above). Instead, in the circumstances of this matter, the authoritative determination of the content of the CB claim group’s traditional laws and customs is a matter over which it had complete authority and for which it is entirely responsible. All the more so where that determination potentially affected rights and interests in the “particular area” that comprises the claim area. For these reasons, I reject the CB applicant’s contentions to the contrary, including those at [1171] and [1186(a)] above and accept those of the State, including its contentions at [1148] and [1177(h)] above.
1207 In a sense, the uncertainty surrounding the question whether there is a requirement under the traditional laws and customs of the CB claim group to identify with the name Wangan and/or Jagalingou is a minor matter compared to that concerning the second element mentioned above, namely the nature and content of the CB claim group’s membership rules and the related question whether an adopted person can gain rights in land as a member of that group. That element determines, among other things, a person’s access to whatever rights and interests in land may be held by the CB claim group. It is therefore, as Nettle J said in Love (see above at [1200]), albeit in a different but, I consider, analogous situation, one of the most significant traditional laws and customs of an Aboriginal society.
1208 The summary of the CB applicant’s changes set out above (at [1145(b)]) shows that, over the history of the CB claim, its relevant membership rule has ranged from: cognatic descent, including by adoption; to bloodline or adoption and either or both patrilineal or matrilineal and either or both exogamous and endogamous; to a general reference to descent together with a statement that family groups are a primary idiom for mutual recognition between claimants; to the aforegoing together with an additional statement that the holding of rights is based on a broad form of descent reckoning and includes a degree of optation based on people’s histories of consociation with particular relatives; to the aforegoing together with a further explanatory statement that membership of the native title holding group is based on descent and on a person identifying with the country of the claim area and being accepted by others as being of and from the country of the claim area; to its final position that each person in the claim group is a member of one or more of the family or descent groups making up the claim group.
1209 This array of descriptions of its basic membership rule is consistent with the range of views expressed by the CB applicant’s lay Aboriginal witnesses as summarised in the State’s submissions above (see at [1150]). On this aspect, I consider the countering excerpts advanced by the CB applicant are selective and unrepresentative (see at [1158] above). I also agree with the State that the CB applicant’s changes do not involve “minor tinkering” or are isolated to a small group within the CB claim group (see at [1147] and [1151] respectively). Instead, I agree with the State that they are emblematic of an absence of any normative effect.
1210 That state of affairs is then compounded by the disagreement within the CB claim group about whether an adopted person can gain rights in land as a member of that group. The bounds of that disagreement are accurately summarised by the State and supported by the evidence to which it has referred (see at [1152] above). In this respect, I reject the CB applicant’s contention that such an important element of its traditional laws and customs can be characterised as a second order rule and left to individual families or members to decide (see at [1188] above). To the contrary, I agree with the State’s contentions that: “This in itself says that those laws and customs do not provide a regime that determines membership by normative principles under laws and customs. This amounts to saying that the laws and customs cannot be recognised as sustaining native title rights and interests” (see at [1156(c)] above).
1211 As already observed, one consequence of these disagreements within the CB claim group is that the claim group has been unable to say with any certainty who its members are. The reverberating removals and reinstatements to its list of apical ancestors outlined earlier is one manifestation of this uncertainty. Another is reflected in the State’s submissions concerning those families who were known to the persons who were involved with the filing of the original claim in 2004, for example the McAvoys and Malones, but yet who were not included in the claim group until 2014 (see above at [1147]). To similar effect is the State’s submissions concerning Ms Delia Kemppi and Katy of Clermont (see above at [1153]). On this aspect, for the reasons set out above (at [1197]), I reject the CB applicant’s contention that it was sufficient if a “core” group of the claim group were involved throughout (see at [1186(b)] above).
1212 This, in turn, presents a difficulty for the CB applicant’s contentions about kinship being the “glue” that holds the CB claim group together (see at [1166] above). It is difficult to see how that concept can be validly utilised where the members of the claim group are oblivious to other members who are being bound together in that group. The State is therefore correct in querying how the CB applicant’s coassociation rule could operate in such circumstances (see at [1153] above). Furthermore on kinship, I consider the State is broadly correct in its characterisation of the lay Aboriginal evidence on that topic (see at [1153] and [1177(f)] above). In this respect, I consider there is an important distinction to be drawn between the kinship relationship that exists in a social or family setting and that which exists among fellow members of a rights holding groups, or a cluster of such groups. The relevant relationship affecting the acknowledgement and observance of laws and customs giving rise to rights and interests in land is obviously the latter.
1213 For all these reasons, had it been necessary to consider these issues concerning the current claim group, I do not consider that the CB applicant would have established that the CB claim group constitutes a normative society that is sufficiently organised as to create and sustain rights and interests in the land and waters of the claim area. That is to say, it is not united in and by a body of laws and customs the acknowledgement and observance of which could sustain such rights and interests.
1214 This conclusion forecloses on any consideration of those of this group of issues which concern continuity or adaptation. That is so because, until such time as there is agreement within, and by, the CB claim group as to what its relevant laws and customs are, there is no opportunity to consider whether those laws and customs, insofar as they could give rise to rights and interests in land, were permissibly adapted from their traditional form or whether the members of that claim group have continued to acknowledge and observe them in that form, substantially uninterrupted, since effective sovereignty. Nonetheless, since the parties have devoted a large part of their written submissions to those issues, I will very briefly state why I consider the CB applicant also would have failed on those issues. That is most conveniently done by reference to the State’s contentions as summarised above.
1215 First, I consider the State is correct in its contentions about the effect of the judgments in Wyman SJ, Croft and Narrier (see at [1183]-[1184] above). Those authorities relevantly establish that the continuity/connection inquiry is not confined to “fundamental or basic norms” but rather looks to the whole range of pertinent matters as dictated by the factual circumstances of each case.
1216 Secondly, if that connection/continuity inquiry were to be conducted and if, in conducting it, the whole range of pertinent matters were to be reviewed, then adopting the assumptions in it as valid, including the assumption that the current CB claim group is united in acknowledging and observing the practices/customs/laws/rules set out therein, I consider the State’s table (see at [1185] above) would have demonstrated the CB applicant has not continued, substantially uninterrupted, since effective sovereignty to acknowledge and observe the traditional laws and customs of the relevant Aboriginal society that inhabited the claim area at that time.
1217 Thirdly, and alternatively, even if that inquiry were confined to the three or four “elementary planks” advanced by the CB applicant, I consider that it would have failed to establish the reality of most, if not all, of those planks. First, its problems with establishing the kinship plank (see at [1172(a)] above) have already been discussed above (see at [1212]). Secondly, I consider its problems with respect to the spiritual connection plank (see at [1172(b)] above) are accurately summarised in the State’s contentions above at [1180] –[1181]. Thirdly, with respect to the communal ownership plank (see at [1172(c)]) above), I consider the State is correct to underscore the inherent contradiction between communally held rights and rights that are individually held and transmitted (see at [1156(a)] above). Finally, I consider the difficulties it has with respect to the inalienability plank (see at [1172(d)] above) are accurately summarised in the State’s contentions above at [1182].
1218 Fourthly and finally, if the CB applicant’s cognatic descent rule were to be examined, again assuming that the current CB claim group were united in acknowledging and observing such a rule, I do not consider it would have been accepted as a permissible adaptation of the patrilineal descent rule that was acknowledged and observed by the relevant Aboriginal society that inhabited the claim area at effective sovereignty. On this aspect, I agree with the various difficulties associated with that rule identified by the State, including those at [1177(a)]- [1177(e)] above.
1219 For these reasons, even if the CB applicant had established sufficient of the nine pre-sovereignty issues dealt with in the previous section (Section E) to justify a consideration of these issues concerning the current CB claim group, I consider it would have failed on these issues as well.
G. SUMMARY OF THE MAIN CONCLUSIONS IN EACH CLAIM – ISSUES 19 AND 23-24
1220 To sum up, for the reasons set out above, my main conclusions with respect to the CB claim include that:
(a) the CB applicant cannot rely upon the findings it claims were made, or the evidence ostensibly relied on, in the nine consent determinations upon which it sought to rely (see at [266] above);
(b) the CB claim group has failed to establish that the ancestors of its members comprised a society at effective sovereignty which acknowledged and observed traditional laws and customs giving rise to rights and interests in the land and waters of the claim area (see at [1124] above);
(c) even if the CB applicant had established (b) above, it would have failed to establish that its current claim group constituted a normative society that is united in and by a body of laws and customs the acknowledgement and observance of which could sustain such rights and interests (see at [1213] above).
1221 Further, with respect to the J#3 claim, my main conclusions include that:
(a) with the exception of the limited matters that were determined in rem, the J#3 applicant cannot reply upon any of the matters it claimed: were determined; or were the subject of findings; or were supported by the evidence; in McLennan (at [265] above);
(b) as well, the J#3 applicant cannot rely upon any of the findings it claims were made, or the evidence ostensibly relied on, in any other consent determinations upon which it sought to rely (see at [266] above);
(c) the J#3 applicant has failed to adduce lay Aboriginal evidence which is representative of the J#3 claim group, or the Jangga people, such as to establish that, as a group of people, it continued to acknowledge and observe traditional laws and customs from which rights and interests in the J#3 claim area were derived (see at [867] above);
(d) the J#3 claim group has failed to establish that any rights holding group within its society at effective sovereignty held rights and interests in any defined part of the J#3 claim area under the traditional laws and customs of that society (see at [1081]-[1086] above).
1222 It follows that the separate questions posed in each of these claims must be answered in the negative as set out near the outset of these reasons (see at [6]).
I certify that the preceding one thousand two hundred and twenty-two (1222) numbered paragraphs are a true copy of the Reasons for Judgment of the Honourable Justice Reeves. |
Schedule A
QUD 25 of 2019 | |
CENTRAL HIGHLANDS REGIONAL COUNCIL | |
Fifth Respondent: | ISAAC REGIONAL COUNCIL |
Sixth Respondent: | ERGON ENERGY CORPORATION LIMITED |
Seventh Respondent: | TELSTRA CORPORATION LIMITED |
Eighth Respondent: | AUSTRALIA PACIFIC LNG PTY LIMITED |
Ninth Respondent: | BLAIR ATHOL COAL PTY LIMITED |
Tenth Respondent: | CLYDE IAN DOXFORD |
Eleventh Respondent: | HANCOCK COAL PTY LTD |
Twelfth Respondent: | HANCOCK GALILEE PTY LTD |
Thirteenth Respondent: | HANCOCK KEVINS CORNER PTY LTD |
Fourteenth Respondent: | QUEENSLAND COAL PTY LIMITED |
Fifteenth Respondent: | PETER VINCENT SHEVILL |
Sixteenth Respondent: | VALE COAL EXPLORATION PTY LTD |
Seventeenth Respondent: | BELLEVUE PASTORAL PTY LTD |
Eighteenth Respondent: | EVAN BENNEY |
Nineteenth Respondent: | CHUDLEIGH PARK CATTLE CO PTY LTD |
Twentieth Respondent: | BRUCE RAYMOND COBB |
Twenty-First Respondent: | SAMANTHA ELIZABETH COBB |
Twenty-Second Respondent: | CREEK FARM PTY LTD |
Twenty-Third Respondent: | ALLISON GLENDA FINGER |
Twenty-Fourth Respondent: | STEVEN WILLIAM FINGER |
Twenty-Fifth Respondent: | TREVOR DAVID GOODWIN |
Twenty-Seventh Respondent: | LOGAN CREEK PTY LTD |
Twenty-Eighth Respondent: | MEXICO GAZING CO PTY LTD |
Twenty-Ninth Respondent: | RAYE MARILYN O’SULLIVAN |
Thirtieth Respondent: | ROBERT ALAN O’SULLIVAN |
Thirty-First Respondent: | PRETTY PLAINS PTY LTD |
Thirty-Second Respondent: | JOANNE MARY SALMOND |
Thirty-Third Respondent: | JOSEPHINE BARBARA SALMOND |
Thirty-Fourth Respondent: | GEOFFREY THOMAS SCHARF |
Thirty-Fifth Respondent: | PATRICK JOHN SCHARF |
Thirty-Sixth Respondent: | TERESA MONICA SCHARF |
Thirty-Seventh Respondent: | DAVID ALBERT SCOTT |
Thirty-Eighth Respondent: | SEDGEFORD PASTORAL COMPANY PTY LTD |
Thirty-Ninth Respondent: | AINSLIE BRUCE MCKENZIE TEMPLETON |
SCHEDULE OF PARTIES
QUD 25 of 2019 | |
Respondents | |
Fourth Respondent: | ERGON ENERGY CORPORATION LIMITED |
Fifth Respondent: | TELSTRA CORPORATION LIMITED |
Sixth Respondent: | ADANI MINING PTY LTD |
Seventh Respondent: | BLACKWOOD EXPLORATION PTY LTD |
Eighth Respondent: | CARMICHAEL RAIL NETWORK PTY LTD |
Ninth Respondent: | GS COAL PTY LTD |
Tenth Respondent: | SCORPION ENERGY PTY LTD |
Eleventh Respondent: | HANNIGAN & ASSOCIATES PTY LIMITED |
Twelfth Respondent: | VALE AUSTRALIA GALILEE PTY LTD |
Thirteenth Respondent: | WILLIAM DALE APPLETON |
Fourteenth Respondent: | ANDREW ALAISTAIR BASSINGTHWAIGHTE |
Fifteenth Respondent: | BRUCE RAYMOND COBB |
Sixteenth Respondent: | SAMANTHA ELIZABETH COBB |
Seventeenth Respondent: | DAVID PATRICK CONACHAN |
Eighteenth Respondent: | LAGLAN PASTORAL COMPANY PTY LTD |